や* *******･ポｰ ​繁 ​- * ベ ​ﾘ ​* ; ふ。・･｡-**・; *******:*｡ｰマ･4学ぶ｡A."**** * *****数*~巻* *** -****** ﾘ ​** 豊* ***｡ * : ",･ * 獅､ぶ ​3s ぶ･** 3 * 着ル「ﾘ ​・ ･ ･ ざき* 熱**。">。『 * 総 ​.* ..な､*､* * * ーk ｡ い ​ソ ​** -* ､ ･・･ **・・・･ ) ｡ で ​、 * て ​*ﾘ*ﾘ ​ッ ​** * ﾘ ​い ​* "｡ 隊が ​ﾘ ​､、。｡:露 ​- * を始を ​-ポ ​* ｡。登ｰ: ; * ｡ 、 ・磐 ​- ､黒 ​."; * °r * ﾘﾘ ​然数｡ * - * * * ﾘー･ ざる｡ > ** * ﾘ ​でメ零 ​･ ｰ ​汽ﾘ ​ｰ｡ ***** - - * 、4。 る｡ * * ト ​- - * % “ - * ゞ- s報”｡ *。 w - ・ ; * 劇 ​*、*y & * ●* as え ​ュ･ャs * 窓ﾘ ​ル ​***** *ー､ - * * - 、“殺”猪。 ぶ示% ｰ･ **** * ｡ % ; ｡ * - * * ｡ ヘｰ ​ｰ ​･ ー ​* - メ ​*・ " - - * - L * * ｴ ​- ル ​* - ・今*・･｡ 。-- … ･・･*･ 3-* * て ​i ・ "?-4 * ･ ｡ *“な*** い ​、。ーで・･ ･･ * ･%* * *4 *･ぶ ​* - ･ﾘ ​* 悪･ﾘな ​*ニ ​** 巻・マｰ一 ​*** →***｡熱帯･汽" 。 *・ * 。ﾘ** ? *･き* * ､ メ ​ﾘ ​- ･ 。｡-*** : L" ;) 官、 ; & " 「 . 。 - ** ﾘみ ​-** 密3｡ *** なぞ ​こ、. ｡2ー･ ***** ・･ァ｡ - "・"*｡さ･｡ * ･ メ ​° ° ェ、、。 * みぶ ​ふ ​え ​ベ。 - - **･ご･ベ ​; 、ﾘア ​子、 - * ･・・。 ･ ー・･ : * ・･・･・・･｡ ディふ」。 - 34 ャ ​"･マ* ☆"｡ * ***3 : * い ​; ; ･ ･････ 。・・ 4 * * * ・・・･。・* : 「“ 工*ー。 、 zつごす; …..ふ*** * ~ 、 ・ 。 急｡ * …め ​(" ・・ ・ - … * -- ｰ一 ​*ﾘｰ"･:づ.- しｰ･｡-､ﾘ ​w -* 一 ​・マリー・ * ***ヘ*”・***** *ー-****** > ベシ､一場ぐe* - ** * * sF 亀。ー。幸*。 ** ･・･ ポ･なjい。二さ. お*** - ※ ･; ｡ い ​% ､ 堂･ g,･; - す｡･・・･･ "で"*"" で ​ﾘー・・。 * ﾘ､"｡ *****ー･・・*****・*ゃ〜*** 二、ド ​* ペ ​= *。 x%ｰ ​- .….!-** ｰミｰ・**。 ***** マ｡ ｰ ​*には*・･・･マｰ ​&** ｡マ｡ * ｰ〜 - * *****・tき** ""｡;*:*｡ * ** ..>さ之｡ * 基 ​*参 ​受 ​烏 ​** 密 ​** **｡ ﾘ**｡ * * \ "** - メ ​ネ ​* < ** ﾘュ ​い ​* - *、** ･ ･ -* * ヘ ​* : * をｰ。ｰ ​;も｡ 上､Aé * 営、ﾘｰ･, 「' 、い｡ *、* ｡ 2t*｡ *~、。 ､ 、"､ く ​* . : - * 《 ぶ｡ * ; ･・｡ * 一｡ ** ｡ *、 *･ *ー ​* * ･・･、ァ ​ｰメ ​。 *** ・ ｰ ​- や、 ｡ ** * * ***3 ** ふ3番線､島 ​を ​マ** ダ。 、ト ​* マ・愛***4*ksa * エ・,ッ、ｴ ​ゞ ​** *& 、 ｡ * い。 - *セ・｡ * - を ​* ・マ ​ｰ ​※ ** ** マ総 ​おめ ​も。z * “ダ; * * 守ー・ー、"・"*"ー･* ･ F導 ​* * ｡ ** 、・ーがー・・･ * * ・*・マル。 ・・ マ ​- * '- - r ･う･･･・:-、 - ･ nーマ・去･・･ *ー**→ メ・*・･､ｰ ​* * * "* rて ​*タ* ･マ ​* ､ ** ふ ​* ヘ。 * 窪w 4 * - - * * x * * 。 3 ・・ ･* * 〜#･ャー･ヘｰ一 ​ゞき*・* トマ ​; - 、・･ **｡ **** -* :Y* ヘ ​-* * ､ * ･ﾘｰ･い｡ * ">。 *。*むs ',% - ・･ ｰ ​ﾘ・ト* ､、。葬“ * ｡ -** 一ご**:て ​* 普･ *_*ャ** ･・- 8マ* ** ・･・｡ ** * 芝･マ***ふ。".隣 ​*「-i ｡ Ysa 鈴 ​k "* ' - ﾘｰ* y* :** ｡ 逢"｡ い ​《 * マベ ​タ ​* ｡ ト***・全・リ ​*、1｡ ﾘ ​*ー･**3 & ｡ *** ト｡ * ***い ​ﾘ｡ ***煮-**､* 豊｡ * 二* *ヘｰ･ｴ ​･ - :w **・・・)**** へい鼻 ​。ｰ。 ﾘ*~｡なぶり・・｡ ヘ ​・r ;s < * ** * ** F。** …｡-ｰ* * .J *ぷｰ・営 ​**** * *.* **・ な** 。｡ い、 * *** *** ・・・･・・ ･・･・ギV･ *- *** * k ･ ･トー ​ーア｡ **ー･トr**･ * d* *｡ ･ヘ*･･- ・---ー・・・・・･･・〜〜〜ん ​" ぶ*ー ​* **二ご“･て ​一･一す ​*・･ ｡ ☆･-- 〜〜.…｡ * ・・。 や ​* *ベ ​* *｡ W * * .* *ダ ​* - ー･ ~:･魯・・ マ ​** * **→ ※ * ?**な芝* 電g｡ ** ・・"** ょ* ｡ ｴｰ｡常-Aﾘ ​** *､* - * ﾘｰ一 ​いﾘ ​Wｴﾘ ​?､ *更** ・ ・ a B* * ｡ ** -6 "A & 験 ​sご ​･・､ｰ･ ** *** * * t**ー****･・・･ *マ・ャー ​* ;・・･・･･･ - * % J ｡ 、い ​*､* **** ｰｴ ​歴 ​汗ー･ﾘｰ、ペｰ ​く｡ ･牛･〜*､* 鈴 ​* い ​* ペ・マメ・* → * ド・" == 3 。 * k. *･X･･・･・･ ** ** * ゞ･千 ​- * * - ** 、様 ​% ** ', 日 ​~ - … 。 雲; や ​* * * こ・ **､* ** * j:。「も ​" ; ・・･ ﾘ ​ﾘ ​・･ - * * 。線 ​** ・ ･ * ｡ ・ * ・ を ​を ​> ・ * " ・ ・・･mマ・・･- ・・ -;・･ * * ･ " * …*ヘー・** ･ ･･・・・｡-5・・･・・・･・ ・ → ***********安. * ﾘ ​○ - % %※ v ※ 深 ​く ​** ' * ' *、* ・ ｰ ​- ・・' 4a!4 *ーマ” Tー ​* * L^｡ ﾘｰ総 ​、々 ​)｡-*塁･ﾘｰﾘェ"･"*** ** い ​** * * ***マご ​- - え ​・・〜ｰｴ・・･・･・・******** *｡ rい*・ !・･･-3 ;・・･ * 、f 室***** - 董高*。、マ- ** ;ょ*･豊す｡ * ･・･ ;Y器｡ **磐｡ % **。密・ベ姿 ​* * * 4 * ' z * * ? */ァ*・・・1 ･・・･ れ ​､ マ・ヘッ ​% を ​。「真"、 》 ･ ･ ｡ * ・･・｡ *** * ° 。 ** を ​'｡ * ･ **** ・*器-**。" *""" -*ヘート・･･ 二。ふ丁。→*** ・; * ・ ~ ャペ嶋 ​i → 義熱く** ******寧 ​-*** **** ﾘやず ​該 ​ﾘｰ ​ﾘ ​獣 ​､ \ー ​** - 巻送 ​& * ** 忍｡ 終T * ﾘ宮#た｡ ? ** *ﾘ ​*8 ﾘ? ､ "｡ - *** 下 ​ャーﾘー* **** 『 ぽ ​㎞ -A- PRACTICALINTRoDUCTIoN TO THE STUDY OF JAPANESE WRITING BY BASIL HALL CHAMBERLAIN EMERITUS PROFESSOR OF JAPANFSEAND PHILOT.OGY IN THE IMPERIAT UNIVERSITY OF TOKYO ネ ​零 ​警 ​● LoNDoN: SAAIPSON Low MARSTON S ("o. LD. ſ IIONGKONG StsGAroRE YOKOHAMA ○t | KELLY ぐ ​WALSH。ILIMITED SHANGHAI 1899 [4ll riqhts reserced] Preface. SECT. SECT. SECT. SECT. SECT. SECT. SECT. SECT. SECT. SECT. SECT. SECT. I. II. III IV. V. VI. VII. VIII. IX. X. XI. XII. Aostscript. CONTENTS. INTRoDUCToRY REMARKS. . ● ● ● 鍛 ​● ● ON SoMEGRAMMATICALPECULIARITIES OF THE WRITTEN LANGUAGE. PRELIMINARY ExERCISE IN THE Hiragana SYLLABARY. ● FoUR HUNDRED OF THE CoMMoNEST CHINESE CHARACTERS AR- IRANGED AS WRITING LESSONS WITH READING EXERCISES ATTACHED。 ● 劇 ​● ON THE STRUCTURE OF THE CHINESE CHARACTERS. A TALE OF THE GooD OLD DAYS. MoRE ABOUT THE Kana. ● PROPER NAMES. ● ● ● ● ● ● ● ADVERTISEMENTS AND NEWSPAPER CLIPPINGS. ● EASY PIECES BY CoNTEMPoRARY AUTHORS. 尊 ​尊 ​ODDS AND ENDS. ● ● ● ● ● ● ● 尋 ​THE EPISTOLARY STYLE. ● ● ● INDEX OF CHINESE CHARACTERS. ● APPENDIX. ERRATA. PAGE 3 13 29 39 103 143 185 223 247 299 867 409 448 PREFACE. Though dealingーor rather because dealingーwith a subjectusually considered extremely dry the compiler of this Introduction has done his best to make it a “live book." Japanese is no dead language; its crabbed symbols serve every purpose of daily life to one of the most vivacious of modern nations. The solemn leadingarticle the skittish feuilleton the advertiser's puf the post-card the cheap telegram,-all these have now as familiar a home in Japan as in any Western land Tothem the learner must haverecourse, be he missionary merchant or diplomat if his study of the language is to bear fruit in Dractice thoughit is also no doubt true that the literature of an earlier growth must not be altogether neglected; for in Japan as in Europe the old order of ideas crops out here aud there through the new,一forms in fact the basis on which the new stands. The exercises and extracts given in the present volume have been selected in accordance with these views. Utility alone has been considered; nothing has been conceded to antiquarian erudition, except in sofar as it may helpto light the practical student on his way. The compiler is under obligations to several Japanese authors and to the editors of leading periodicals、for permission to reprint pieces published by them Their names are given in the notes attached to each piece To Mr. W G Aston C M. G his thanks are due for permission to make use of some ofthe paradigms in the latter's admirable Grammar of the Japanese ſritten Language The chief books consulted on the subject oftheideographs have beenthe Rev Dr. Chalmers's too little known work on The Structure of Clinese Characters, and an essay by the Rev. Dr Faber entitled Prehistoric China published in Vol. XXIV, No. 2, of the“Journal of the China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society;" furthermoreー ​indeed very speciallyーthe late Dr. Wells Williamss Sylabic Dictionary of the Clinese Lan- guage which has been referred to for almost every character here given and from which definitions and derivations have been frequently borrowed Mr. Lay's Chinese-Japanese- English Dictionary and Dr. Hepburn's and Captain Brinkley's Japanese-English Dictio- naries have also frequently been consulted with profit The consideration that allforeigu students of Japanese are certain to have one or other of the above-mentioned dictionaries at their elbow has allowed the definitions to be reduced to a minimum It is assumed throughout that the student is acquainted with the present writer's Handbook of Coloquial Japanese and possesses a fair working knowledge of the spoken speech which that Hand- book servesto elucidate His thanks are due to his Japanese assistant Mr.Y Ono withont vi PREFACE. whoseuseful counsels and unremitting care the work could hardly have been carried to a Successfulissue. - Should any Chinese scholarsーwe mean Europeans versedin Chineseーhonour the book with their notice they will、it is trusted remember that its object so far as the Chinese characters are concerned is toteach the zoay in tohich these are used by the Japanese Other- wise、to whateverreal shortcomings it may possess they will add sundry imaginary ones as the signification givento a considerable number of characters varies in the two countries、just as many English words borrowed from the French no longer retain exactly their French meaning Purists evenin Japan may censure the treatment of certain other characters with regard to whose orthography usage varies. Giles in the preface to his great Chinese-English Lexicon、avows his iuability to adhere consistently to the “correct" forms The forms in Williams vary according to the font of type employed; and in such a favourite native Japanese dictionary as、for instance the 玉 ​△ウ*s女 ​KWAI GYOKU-HEN forms “correct" and “incorrect" of the same character jostle each other on the same page Usage thus vacillates, and we have doubtless vacillated withit If there is error in this、itis an error to which Japanese writers and printers at large must plead guilty In any case the question is not one for beginners to plunge into It is a curious detail best left as a bone of con- tention to purists and lexicographers. With these acknowledglnents and explanations the compiler sends forth this Introduction, ーthe result of much thought and labour,ーin the hope that it may safely lead honest and laborious students throughthemaze of themostintricatesystem of writing now extant upon our planet Suggestions and corrections will be welcome at any time, Miyanoshita March、1899. FIRST SECTION. INTRODUCTORY REMARKS FIRST SECTION. INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. It is no doubt possible to learn to talk any language without acquiringits written system. Thousands in every land speak their native tongue fluently who are entire strangers to letters. At the sametime we feel、in tho Case Of English for instance、that thereis somehow a great gulf fixed between him who merely Speaks by ear and tho manto whom tradition reveals the whole past and history and inner life of our language through the more certain channel of the eye We Should not even allow that a foreigner really knew our language who should jot it down in some private and partioular notation of his own We expect him to learn Our orthography and in short to write English as the English write it That our orthography is oumbrous unscientific self-contradictory has nothingto do with the matter:ーit exists and not to know and practise it is to lack the better half Of an English education. Now similar considerations apply to Japanese with even greater force To a very considerable extent the written system here is the language,ーthe language itself and the way in which the natives writeit being indissolubly linked together. True the introduction of a Romanised transliteration possesses great utility for foreign students. Many ofus hoped at onetime to see such a transliteration adopt- ed by the Japanese themselves and worked hard with that object in view Ro- manisation would have served two worthy ends:一it would have vastly simplified the task of all learners whether native or foreign and it would have brought the mass ofthe Japanese people into closer relations than is now possible with the mental habits and the literature of the West As a matter of fact the eforts of the ROMAJI KwAI or “Romanisation Society," failed completely as did also those of the Kana no KWAI a more narrowly patriotio association started with the object of substituting tho exclusive use of the Kana syllabary for that of the Chinese character Neither Japan's signal victory over China in the war 4 FIRST SECTION. of 1894-5、nor her previous abandonment of Chinese philosophical and otherideas has afected by a hair's-breadth her dependence on the Chinese written language. On the contrary Japan continues to draw from Chinese souroes almost every new term needed for the representation of European things、“Savings-bank,”“pro- missory note.”“ourrency reform,”“ourrent and deposit account;”“vaocination." * anesthetios,”“antiseptio,”“hypodermic injection;”“ electoral district,”“order ofthe day,”“standing committee”“previous question;”“breechloader,”“iron- olad:”“church,”“bishop,”“Saorament," “predestination,"ーwell-nigh every technical term required in every new branch of knowledge is obtained by com- bining two or more well-known Chinese vocablesinto Convenient self-explanatory compounds;andwith this ever-inoreasing multitude of Chinese words、the empire of the Chinese ideographs becomes riveted more and more firmly as the years roll by At the present day the system of writing employed by the Japanese people remains essentially the Same asit was a thousand years ago namely a mixed Sys- tem founded on the Chinese ideographs, which are used partly in theirfull form with their proper ideographic signification partly in abbreviated forms having phonetic values and constituting syllabaries to which the name of Kana has been given The most important of these Kana syllabaries is the Hiragana The Kata- kana is less widely known. It seems advisable to state the Case thus clearly at the Outset in Order by disembarrassing students' minds oferroneous notions、to prepare them to face their realtask Some worthy folks while Compelled to allow the inSufficiency of mere Romanised textS。go On Clinging to the belief一shal werather Say the desperate hope?ーthatifthey learn the Kana they will have done their duty that the Kana is in fact the Japanese written Systeln that to know the Kana isto know how to read and write Japanese and that either the Japanese nation will end by adopting the Kana as the sole and exclusive national method of writing or that they may do so or that they might do SO and in any Case that they Ought to do So because then things would be So much Simplified and every one would able to learnJap- anese easily and live happily ever after. Good people you are deluding yourselves or Others are deluding you The Kana does not Suffice the Kana by itself is not the Japanese written system but only the least important fraction thereof As forits imaginary future triumph over the Chinese characters reCent actual experience and all theoretical probabilities INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 5 point direetly the other way Besides which it is not the future that practical students have to deal with but the present Even allowing forthe Sake of argu- ment that foreignersimperfectly acquainted with a language are qualified to pro- nounce judgment on the fitness or unfitness of its written system,一even allowing this and it is allowing morethan reason herself will allow,ーwhat then。SO long aS the natives Continue to write on as heretofore ? Anglo-Saxon students Should surelyーof all people in the worldーbe practical Now this fiddle-faddling with the Kana is not practical Not only every popular book every important news- paper every official notification but every private receipt every estimate every play-bill every advertisement every letter even every post-Card sent by your cook or“ boy"to his people at home every written document of every kind con- nected with the life and work of the whole people of Japan、individually and col- lectively has the Chinese character asits basis. It is all“Mixed Script" (Kana- mafiri)、that is a backbone of Chinese characters with Kana ligaments. And do not Come and tell usーas if they constituted some startling new factor about to revolutionise Japanーof booklets in Kana or in Roman which you have lighted upon in some nook or corner Such things exist,ーhave long existed; but they possess、for all practical purposes about the Same importance (Or unimportance) as the “Fonetik Nuz," orthose English treatises on “Little Mary and her Lamb" and cognate topics which sometimes drip from the press in words of One syllable exclu- Sively This being the state of the Case any missionary whose attainments are limited to the Kana willinevitably figure as the intellectual inferior of the meanest Of his flock,ーa position not calculated to assist him to gain influence or respect. In the British and German Consular Services Such Considerations as these have been acknowledged and acted upon from the earliest days The same apply、more Orless、to all European students ofthe language If they are to learn Japanese at all why not learn it thoroughly? After all very dull Japanese boys succeedin learning the charactors perfectly Then why should not we do so? The path though arduous、is really less SO than appears at first Sight and all SOrts ofin- teresting episodes are Sure to ocour to engage the attention and lessenthe fatigue Of him who has the courage to travel along it Recognise the dificulty、face it honestly work hard and you will be rewarded by a knowledge genuine so far as it goes instead of a messy a pett pres. A few words to explain how and why the 2,350 Chinese characters 6 FIRST SECTION. comprisedinthis manual were chosen,ーwhy just those and not others一may be herein place The Chinese languageis said to contain over80,000、if al rare and antiquatedforms beincludedinthecount Thecelebrated“KOKIJITEN"dictionary registers about 41,000 exclusive of duplicate forms Dr. Wells Williamss which is founded onit has over 12,000 and Giles's over 13,000 including abbreviated forms; but the last namedlexioographerremarks that a font of 6,000 Sufices forthe printing of a Chinese newspaper andis moreover“an ample stock-in-trade forany scholar." InJapan the stock-in-trade amplefor a scholaris less The European reader might be apt to think that new characters have to be invented for the representation of new foreignideas Suchis not the case All thatis invented is neto combinations of characters as mentioned above that is new Compound Words. Thetendency is ratherto let rare characters drop out of sight and to do new work withfamiliartools Norisit only rare characters that are here discarded:ーSCant useis made of some which the Chinese employ familiarly though it is also true that the Japanese specially patronise certain others and have even invented a few of their own to represent words having no Chinese equivalents. These Con- siderations mar the usefulness、SO far as Japan is Concerned of Certain Statistics taken by foreignersin China regarding the relative frequency of the recurrence of characters,ーstatistios whose general utility is further gravely impaired by the fact that translations made by foreigners or under their Supervision,一not genuinely native works,ーwere taken as the basis of enquiry In this dilemma the only thingto do wasto look about for more trustworthy guidance on a matter of such paramount importance to practical Students. Enquiry at Tokyo printing-offices then showed tho maximum number Of characters employedin this country to be 9,500; but of these over 3,000 are extremely rare Serving the needs of such writers only as afect archaio and poetical diction The number kept on hand in all the usualvarieties of size and“face"is 6,100; but this again must be regarded as a maximum an abundantly liberal limit Stretched SO far Only by precaution、in order to meet the multifarious requirements of Commercial legal medical, administrative and other technicalities, but never attained to in the practice of any 9要｡ writer or evenin the knowledge ofthe general publio Scholars carry over 4,000 characbers intheir heads、the general public about 3,000 One thousand characters, which the experience of forty years has proved to recur with specialfrequency, are kept by the type-foundries in larger quantities than the rest; but a few INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 7 additional hundreds on the boundary line run them hardin the race and same 800 or 900 more form a needful acquisition This gives a reduced total of about 2,350 common characters with which students must familiarise themselves whether theirultimate object in learning Japanese be mission work diplomacy commerce, Orlearned research Just these 2,350 indispensable characters are here brought before their notice with explanations thrown in occasionally to ease the drudgery Of memorising A fewーa very fewーcharacters of a lower degree of usefulness may be distinguished by a keen eye alaong the number But thereis method even in this madness. Such characters are brought in because they help to explain Others of greaterimportance," the total result of their introduction being to lighten the learner's task The Same endis sought to be attained by varying the method Of tuition a Certain number of characters being given singly others apropos of Certain SubjectS、Such as the Study ofthe radicals or of proper names others again in Connected texts which might themselves一in part at leastーbe committed to memory both as a lesson in characters and in Japanese style. Now with regard to the method of using this manual The Section on the Grammar ofthe Written Language is made necessary by the considerable diferences dividing the written from the spoken speech,ーdifierences which afect both etymology and Syntax. Read this Section Over first in Order to obtain a general idea Of the Subject and thenceforward consult it froln time to time as OcCasion ofers. You will thus be prepared tounderstand the Exercises attached to Sections II and IV and the Extracts from native authors given later on which are intended to Serve as practice not merely in the characters but in that form of the Japanese language which those characters are habitually employed to tranSCribe. Section Itreats shortly and in a purely practical manner Of the Hiragand. Technicaldisoussions Concerningthe originand development Ofthat Syllabary uSeleSS to the beginner though highly interesting and instructive to the more advanced student are reserved for a later section So is the Katakana。whoseutility is far inferior With Section IV preliminaries are left behind and the Chinese characters are attacked. "The student is strongly urged to take all these and the SuCCeeding Sections ** ーマｴ* * Forinstance the doggerel verse introduced apropos of the nanne of the "cannellia” and other useful nannes of trees (Nos.1322-6) happons to include the hisagi for which there is little or no need; but in such a context it is actually easier tolearn that character than not to learnit. 8 FIRST SECTION. in the order in which they are printed,ーthis not only because the method of Compilation followed presupposes in the reader of each section a knowledge of the contents of the preceding sections but because the nature of the subject- matter itself is best understood and assimilated by such a Course EZoperto orede. To endeavour to swallow all the varieties of the Kana at one gulp willgive you an intellectual indigestion:ーtime will be better apportioned labour better bestowed by taking themin detachments、the most useful forms first and mixed with the Chinese characters with which usage Constantly Combines them Then again the characters. Some beginners would fain learn their rationale plunge into radicals and phonetios and ancient forms,ーinto all SOrts of theory in fact,ー ​before having laid any foundation in practice This is totally Wrong and Can lead Only to disappointment Plain as it may Come to appoar later On the nature of the Chinese character is too remote from anything in European ex- perience to be clearly apprehended from mere external description Practical acquaintance with a Certain number Of Characters their Sounds and uSes is a necessary preliminary Avail of memoria technica whenever it ofers ; and whenever possible learn the characters in groups of two or three rather than Singly A plan which has been found helpful by many is to have characters written in a good bold hand On Square bits of Cardboard of which a few can always be Carriedin the pocket or stuck up about the room. No directions are given in this work for the technique of Calligraphy because no mere Verbal directions Can be of any use The aid of a writing-master is indispenSable and it is taken for granted that both characters and Kana will be duly practised native brush in hand The pages of characters printed large are given with that Object To write the various strokes in the order presoribed by Custom is a matter Of vital importance because that order has determined the nature of the abbreviations usedin the oursive style. NotwithStanding great additional trouble to the printer it has been con- Sidered Worth while to indicate throughout the volume whether the reading of each character is Chinese or Japanese This has been efected by putting the native Japanese in Italics the Chinese in Small capitals、thus ICHI apo kite Jü apo shirl Sometimes a Single word may belong half to one language half to the Other aS ZONettru teSURYO The Compiler does not advise students to trouble themselves much about this matter at the outset He only hopes that they may INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 9 be led insensibly towards sound notions of etymology As for burdening the memory of set purpose with all the pronunciations of any particular character, that is very far from desirable Take 明 ​。for instance No.15 on our list In that context it is read MEI the two characters 明治 ​together forming MEIJI, a word needed every day of one's life in Japan as it is the “year-name" ofthe present reign and consequently employed every time the date is written It would be worse than useless at first to try to remember that MEI is what is technically termed the “KAN-oN" of this character that its “Go-oN" soundis Myö。 and that cértain contexts require it to be read akeru akiraka and perhaps in yet other ways To do so would be worse than useless for two reasons. One is that time can be more profitably employed in learning Something else The other is that all really necessary additional items of knowledge Concerning the character 明 ​will come naturally in process of time and study An example in the first reading lesson brings to Our notice the Compound 明 ​日 ​MYONICHI。 in which 明 ​ocours again and thus reminds us of the factーalready familiar from the usage of Colloquial speechーthat MYO not MEI、is the pronunciation to be adopted in that special Case The rarer readings Can aford to wait That is how Japanese children learn,一synthetically not analytically,一and the results thus obtained are far superior Theory will Come in its place The ocCasional theoreticalitems that have been sprinkled here and there will serve the double purpose of introducing the student to Far-Eastern ideas at the Same time as he imbibes the Far-Eastern words and Symbols. As the Japanese proverb teaches, IK-Kyo Ryö-TOKU、“One efort and two gettings," Or as We Say in English “Killing two birds with a stone:”ーthat is the surest way to learn the pleasantest and also the most profitable The story forming Section VI and the various extracts forming Sections IX and X Will fulfil a Similar purpOSe. Section VIgives a peep into the life of Old Japan describedin the most familiar phraseology The pieces in Sections IX and X are all quite modern The choice of them has been governed partly by ease of style and usefulness of the characters ocourring in them due regard being had to variety It has alSO been thought best to include such pieces only as treated of subjects more or less permanently interesting which the lapse of a few years Cannot render antiquated even in this swiftly changing land Fires and official banquets typhoons and elections are among the evils to which Japanese society will remain Subject. 10 FIRST SECTION. Country trips wiI continue to be taken comparisons between China and Japan will Continue to be instituted and questions of morality to be discussed Hotels will always be advertised patent medicines pufed books reviewed rewards ofered for lost artioles and chit-chat of much the same tenour will fill the postman's bag The letters and post-cards given in Section XI have all been either actually received Or Sent the names Only being Sometimes changed. They are not imaginary productions such as “Ready Letter-writers," both in and Out of Japan are apt to deal in The student's native teacher may not improbably despise some of them as trivial or okashi Inthe compiler's opinion such little leaves however humble torn from the page of real life are more likely to prove useful than high-flown efusions about the New Year and the cherry-blossom and the virtues of ancient heroes. In Conclusion as Some guide to those whomight wish to divide up the contents of this manual into various “Standards," the Compiler would Suggest that the first standard should include Sections IIーV the second Sections IIーIX(for the earlier portions must never on any account be leb drop) and the third the whole book Ability to read the cursive texts in Section XII might however begenerally exoused or considered as an extrafeat for which specialmarks would begiven A similar Consideration applies even more Strongly to the list of 1,600 extra characters printed at the end of Section XI which do not properly form part ofthe present work but are rather to bo regarded as a finger-post indicatingthe pathto those who sigh for more Worlds to Conquer. SECOND SECTION. ON SOME GRAMMATICAL PECULIARITIES OF THE WRITTEN LANGUAGE SECOND SECTION. ON SOME GRAMMATICAL PECULIARITIES OF THE VVRITTEN LANGUAGE. For some reason not yet adequately explained none of the Far-Eastern nations of Our day are accustomed to write as they speak Though Colloquialtexts may be found here and there by searching they form the exception The business of life一whether in books letters or newspapers一is consistontly Carried On in a dialect partly antiquated partly artificial whose grammar difers notably from that of the spoken speech In the case of Japanese the two seem to have diverged Some time between the eighth and the eleventh centuries of our era since when, though mutually influencing one another they have never coincided and each has developed separately along lines ofits own. The adjective and verb are the parts of speechーor rather the part of Speech, forin Japanese thetworeally form but one一in which the diference is greatest. In the “Colloquial Handbook” Chap. VII、"「175 et sea especially"「177 and "「180 the student has already heard incidentally of the three-fold inflection of adjectives in the Written Language,ーAttributive Conclusive and Adverbial(Or Indefinite),ーthe first endingin ki the secondin shi the third in ku There is yet a fourthーthe Perfectーwhich ends in kere. I The Attributive formis used when the adjective precedes the verb as:ー ​Takaki yama、“a high mountain." It is also used predicatively at the end of the sentence when the latter contains either ofthe emphatic particles eo or nan Or an interrogative word such as ka Pya Ptare Pnani Petc. thus: Kono yama eo takaki, “This mountainisindeed high." Kokoro ya yoki P“Is his heart good?" Furthermore、it often serves as a noun thus: Yama no takaki nt yorite、“Owingto the height of the mountain." II The Conclusive formis the proper normal predicative form and concludes 14 SECOND SECTION. (whence its name) the sentence unless any of the disturbing influences men- tioned under I、III and IVocoursto supersede it:ー ​Yama takashi、“The mountainis high." III The proper and original funotion of the Adverbial or Indefinite form is that of predicate at the end of every clause of a sentence excepting the last which alone takeSthe Conolusive termination shi Thus: Yama takaku KIKösamuku JINKA| “The mountains (of a certain country) sukunashi. are high, the olimate is cold and the human dwellings there are few." It also serves to qualify verbs, as Takakt miyu. “It looks high." Hayaku hashiru. “Heruns quickly." IV. The Perfect form replaces the Conolusive at the end of the sentence, when the latter Contains the highly emphatio particle koso:ー ​FUJI koso takakere、“It is indeed Fuji that is high."ー"This fourth form, extremely common in the Classical poetry and prose、tends to drop out of the Modern Written Language which dispenses as far as may be with the use of emphatio partioles. This the first Stage of inflectionーthe fourfold division into Attributive。Con- clusive Indefinite (or Adverbial) and Perfect一must begone over andreflected on tillit is quite familiar; for on it tho whole Superstructure of the conjugation of verbs and adjectives restS. Leaving Adjectives for a while let us now considerthe case of verbs. Exactly the Same theoretical Considerations apply to them, but their terminations are diferent Take for instance the verbnagaruru、“to flow”(Colloquial nagareru) This verb has I The Attributive form nagaruru as Wagaruru kapa、“a flowing river.” Kapa eo nagaritru、“The river does flow" (emphatio) Kapa ya nagaruru P "DOes the river flow?" Kalpano nagaruru ni yorite、“Owingto the flowing of the river," “because the river flows." II The Conclusive form nagaru:ーKampanagaru、“Theriverflows." I The Indefinite(Adverbial)formnagare:ーKapanagare yama sobiyu、“The rivers flow and the mountains reartheir heads on high." Wagare-ieuru、“to flow out,"ie、“togo out by flowing"(an adverbial relation). GRAMMATICAL PECULIARITTES OF THE WRITTEN LANGUAGE. 15 IV. The Perfect form nagarure:ーKampa kosonagarure。“It is the river alone that flows." Though in the case both of adjectives and of the second conjugation of verbs (to which nagaruru belongs) it happens to coincido with the Adverbial(Indefinite) form ono more form must for theory's sake be added to the above four fundamental forms viz. V The Negative (or Future) Base This never ocours as an independent word but is the base to which the suffixes indicating negation and futurity are attachod(conf “Colloq Handbook” "I" 225、227。256) Negation and futurity belongtogether bccause both indicate that which has not yet happened. There beingin the Written Language four regular Conjugations of verbs、four irregular verbs and two conjugations of adjectives、the inflections of which all these are susceptible may betabulated as on the next page.* Theimportant itens totakenote ofwithregard tothistablearethe following:ー ​That Only the three Irregular Verbs kuru suru and shinuru (together with inuru、“to depart," which is conjugated like shinuru),ーthat only these irregular verbs have Separate forms appropriate to eachinflection The Regular conjugations are all more orless defective the 1st。2nd and 3rd having each only four forms、the 4th Only three forms to perform the five functions. In the 1st conjugation the Atbributive and Conclusivo coincide、in the 2nd and 3rd the Indefinite and the Negative Base in the 4th the Attributive and Conolusive on the one hand the In- definite and the Negative Base on the other In aru、“to Be," the Conclusive coin- cides with the Indefinite In the Adjective conjugations the Indefinite and the Negative Base coincide. That though it is usualin discussing words to speak of forinstance nagarertt。 takat yoroshi following herein Colloquial usage no such forms exist in the Written Language Colloquial nagareru represents the Written Language Attri- butive form nagaruru all Such specifically Conclusive forms as nagaru having va- nished from the spoken speech Similarly Colloquial takai is from the Attributive form takaki Colloquial yoroshii is from the Attributive yoroshiki the Conclusives takashi and yoroshi being obsolete(but conf.“Colloq Handbook."""「178-9). * This table and the following tables of particles are borrowed by permission (with one or two minor changes) from Mr Aston's “Grammar of the Japanese Written Language." TAIBLE OF PRIMARY INFLECTIONS. REGULAR VERBS IRREGULAR VERBS ADJECTIVES 1st Conj. 2nd Conj. 3rd Conj. 4th Conj. 1st Conj. 2nd Conj. Aru, Kuru, Suru, Shinuru, ● ● Talcui, Yoroshii, 。 Oku, AWagareru, Ochiru, IMiru, * “High" “Good," "to Be” | * to Come”| "to Do." * to Die." * to Put.” | "to Flow." * to Fal1.” | "to See." (stem taka)|(stem yoroshi) Attrib. oku | nagaruru | otsuru | miru C.7°2/ kuru suru | shinurtt|takaki |yoroshiki Conclus. のku | nagaru otsu miru ari ku S7/ shinu |takashi |yoshi Indef. oki | nagare ochi mi ari ki shi shint takaku | yoroshiku Perfeot oke | nagarure | ochire mire CZ7°6 kure 82/7°6 shinure |takakere |yoroshikere Neg Base oka | nagare ochi mi CZ7°C｡ ko S6 shina |takaku |yoroshiku お ​ GRAMMATICAL PECULIARITIES OF' THE WRITTEN LANGUAGE. 17 That the 2nd Adjective Conjugation Comprises only those words whose stem ends in shi or ft (the nigort of shi) as yoroshi、“good;" meeurashi “strange;" majiki a sufix to be treated of later etc. The diference between the 1st Adjective Conjugation and the 2ndis that the former obtains its Conclusive by addingshi to the stem, while the latter whose stem already ends in shi Orfi employs that asits Conolusive without adding anything The penny-a-liners of the present day some- times display theirignorance by forging Such Conclusives as yoroshishi; but this is as barbarous asifwein English already possessing the past “threw" (from“to throw") were to addon“ed" according to the analogy of “loved.”“invented." eto., and were to write “threwed." Uno mane suru karasu mieu nt oboru “The Crow that imitates the cormorant gets drownedin the water"(suru Attrib.; oboru 2nd Conj Conclus.). &ama-eama ari “All kinds exist"(Conclus.). Tagai ni at-chikaeuki ai-shitashimu no tokoro-gake koso KAN-YO nare “What is indeedimportant to remember is that we should be friendly and lovingtowards each other"(ai, "def ; chikaeuki Indef : shitashimu、Attrib.; nare Perf) TEN nt kuchi nashi Hito apo motte hpashimu “Heaven has no mouth;it em- ploys men asits mouthpiece(both Conclus.). Kuchi ni YAKUsuru apa moroku ; kokoro ni chikau apa katashi “Verbal promises are brittle; heartfelt vows are enduring" (suru、Attrib.; moroku Indef.; chikau, Attrib.; katashi Conclus.). Kono yoni pamatamiru-mai “Inthisworld at any rate weareunlikelyto see himagain(Conclus.). From what has been Said above the student will have gathered that the primary inflections hitherto discussed areーso far as signification is concernedー ​but various forms of what would be termed in European languages the present tense More correctly speaking they Constitute a sort of aorist which Serves to make general affirmations without special reference to time Such an aorist does not suffice for the more delicate shades of expression The Japanese like other folks、felt the need of greater precision How with so poor a supply of inflections did they set about expressing past and future time negation proba- bility and those relations which we term conditional gerundial etc.? They did it by means of particles,ーte-ni-too-ha as they Call them from the name of four of the most important ones much as we often call our alphabet the ABC The 18 SECONI) SECTION. peculiarity of the case is that while some of these particles aro invariable like “to" and “if" in English others are themselves verbs or adjectives or frag- ments of verbs and therefore Susceptible of the inflections given above In fact, they may best be desoribed as a sort of auxiliary verbs and adjectives, which, being agglutinated acCording to fixed rule to one or other of the primary verbal or adjectival inflections, produce Compound inflections Suited to express every shade of thought When time had lopped away redundancies and had moulded the verb and its agglutinated particles together by wearing them down Somewhat the final result was a series of moods and tenses not So very unlike what we are acoustomed to in our European languages. Accordingly the “Colloq Handbook”("I 228 et seq) treats the Japanese verb from that point of view giving paradigms of moods and tenses、that is it founds the study of the verbal forms on their respective Colloquial meanings. We shall here follow the opposite Course enumerating the various particles, indicating to what primary inflections they are attached and in many Cases leaving the student to see for himself how the meanings flow spontaneously from the nature of the Sufixes employed Between the two methods he should imbibe a competent knowledge not Only of the uses of the Japanese verb but of its origin and anatomy Details necessarily omitted from this sketch will be found in Aston, Chaps IVーVII Note here in limine that particles are less freely agglutinated to adjectives than to verbs. In many Cases it is necessary to intercalate the auxiliary ant。“to be." Thus the past tense is not yoroshiki but yoroshikariki, yoroshikarishi etc.“it was good." I PARTICLES SUFFIXED To THE INDEFINITE FoRM.* Attrib. Conolus. Indef. Perfect Neg Base tsttr"tt tstl び6 tstt/e te 727lſ"ll 7l?t ni 727/7°2 ?2(y tar"ll tari tart tang tara kertt keri keri kera kera shi ki [wanting] shika ke taki tashi taku takere taku * This form.is here taken first because in this context it is the most important. GRAMMATICAI」 PIECULIARITIES OF THE WRITTEN LANGUAGE. 19 Tsuru is simply the verb hatsuru (Colloq hateru)、“to finish," minus its first syllable Its indefinite form te has survived in the Colloquial as the termination of the gerund Wuru comes similarly by aphaeresis from inuru、“to depart." Both indicate the completion of the idea denoted by the verb; in other words、they indicate (as a rule and within the limits of their etymological signification) past time. Taru which is really a compound as it stands for te + artt often Comes in a roundabout way to correspond to the English Perfect tense or to the Imperfect thus: YoKUJITSU.futart apa TöJI ni tote SHUTtatsu shitari “The two set of next day saying that they were going to the mineral baths." Ta the sign of the true past tense in Colloquial is a corruption of this quasi-past tense suffix of the Written Language [The taru here treated of must not be confounded with another standing for to aru whichis frequently Sufixed to nouns (“Colloq Handbook,"JapaneseーEnglish Vocabulary.)] う ​Aaru connected with kuru、“to Come," means approximately “it Came to pass that," but often sinks into having very little meaning at all It is agglutinated sometimesto the main verb sometimesto that verb followed by te or ni (that is、the Indef.form ofeithertsuru or nuru just treated)、thus: Ta apo aupasete eo ogami-keru.“They prayed with their hands tightly clasped." ムki apa ki-ni-keri “Autumn has Come." shi a past tense Sufix pure and simple is Commoner in the modern Written Language than all those hitherto mentioned It will be useful to note at tho outset that whereas among the primary inflections of Adjectives we find ki fortho Attributive shi for the Conclusive form here in the suffix of the past tense shi is Attributive and ki Conclusive Thus: ムTTRIB.ADJECT Omoshiroki hanashi “An amusing story." CONCLUS.ADJECT Sono hanashi omoshiroshi “That story is amusing."ーBut on the contrary in the case of verbs、thus: ATTRIB. PAST Yukishi htto、“The person who went." Yo apakakarishi toki, “When Iwas young." CoNCLUS. PAST Omoshirokariki、“It was amusing." To employ shi instead of ki in the Conclusive relation as may someimes be Seen in the lowest class of newspapers is a sign of Crass grammaticalignorance. 20 SECOND SECTION. Taki (Colloq tai) is the Desiderative Adjective: On ide kudasare-taku soro (Epistolary Style)、“I hope you will come." The principal uninflected particles sufixed to the Indefinite form are gatera, nagara and tsutsu which express various shades oftheidea of simultaneity; N B. In our day tsuisu has beenfixed on by literal Japanese translators from English torender our present participle in ing in such constructions as “I am reading" which they render ſare apa yomi-fsutsu aru(more properly ar) furthermore mi..mi and tsu..tsu which possess a frequentative force Corresponding to that of tart in the Colloquial(“Colloq Handbook""「290); yo which sometimes helpsto form the Positive Imperative;so"(na being prefixed) formingthe Negative Imperative as na-yuki-so、“go not," and the postpositions mo ni and ba which are alsothus usedin the Colloquial. II PARTICLES SUFFIXED To THE CoNCLUSIVE FORM. Attrib. Conolus. Indef. Perfect Neg Base 77267°2% merl 7nerz 77267°6 77267°C｡ 7"C.72 7"のZ72 7"のZ72 7°C7726 [wanting] beki beshi beku bekere beku mafiki maft mafiku mofikere mafiktt IMeru and ran both express slight uncertainty Ran stands by aphaeresis for aran (Colloquial aro from aru、“to be.") Beki (conf.“Colloq Handbook,""「192) corresponds to our“may,”“must," “ought," “shall,”“will," and constantly roplaces both the future and the imperative especiallyin the epistolary Style Its negative bekaraeu、“must not," “shall not," etc. is in very common use Mafiki means “may not,”“will not," “must not," etc. * Of uninflected particles suffixed to the Conclusive form note rashi、“...... is likely," kashi emphatic na which sometimes forms the Negative Imperative to Corresponding to the English Conjunction “that," and ya interrogative or exclamatory. * Not zo as sone ignorant “teachers” may pronounce it. GRAMMATICAT」 PECULIARITIES OF THE WRITTEN LANGUAGE. 21 II PARTICLES SUFFIXED To THE ATTRIBUTrvE FoRM. "Attrib. Conclus. Indef. Perfect Neg Base 7007"2% nara narl 72CIT”6 ?bCll"(｡ This naru means “to be." A favourite idiom is the substitution for the Conclusive verb or adjective of a periphrasis consisting of the corresponding Attributive form followed by nari e.g. aru nari for ari; bekaraearu nari for bekaraeu ; yoroshiki nari for yoroshi; miru nari for miru eto. AWa is more often sufixed to this form thanto the Conclusive to produce the Negative Imperative Wa (see “Colloq Handbook,""「107 for the diference between ni Sufixed to the Indefinite and the same word suffixed to what is here termed the Attributive there the Present Tense). Ofinterrogative particles Ka is suffixed to the Attributive whereas ya as noticed above follows the Conclusive. IV. PARTICLES SUFFIXED To THE NEGATIVE BASE. Attrib. Conolus. Indef. Perfect Neg Base 727% 37｡ 芝7/ 726 27/ 3C.7°2/ eart eari 2(77°6 3Cl7°C｡ 72 OI”7722% 72 OI”7727% 72 Ol'7772% 7726 [wanting] mahoshiki mahoshi mahoshiku mahoshikere mahoshiku | IWatis the Negative suffix. it does for ett artt. Mahoshiki is a Desiderative Adjective like taki already mentioned. 2aru is but a periphrasis forthe Same standing as AVis the suffix ofthe future orーto speak more Correctlyーof probability (“Colloq Handbook""「273) It is derived from ma the obsolete negative base of the future Suffix n and the adjective hoshi、“desirous,"which survivesin the Colloquial. Some important uninflected particles are sufixed to the Negative Base、viz. 22 SECOND SECTION. ba de and fi The particle de forms a Negative Gerund ft a Negative Future. For ba conf “Colloq Handbook" ""「254 and287 The sensible diference in meaning between the Negative Base followed by ba which gives a Hypothetical Mood and the Perfect followed by the same particle which gives a Conditional, is well brought out by Aston pp.155-8. Baya (ba十ya)、Suffixed to the Negative Base has an Optative Sense. V. PARTICLES SUFFIXED To THE PERFECT. ムttrib. Conclus. Indef. Perfect Neg Base 7"lſ ri 7°｡ 7°2 7"(｡ This sufix a fragment of aru、“to be," is found only in Connection with verbs of the First Conjugation where it forms a tense to which Mr Aston has applied the same name of Perfect In sense it resembles the English perfect, denoting liko it the completion of an action Suru has the irregular Perfect tense seri :ー ​A nt kaereri “He returned home." Hito mina kore apo KANSHIN seri “Every one admired this." AVochi no yo no hito no kakert mono miru ni、“In reading what mon Of a later age have written." Do not confound these First Conjugation Perfects with the present tense ofthe Second Conjugation The likeness in Soundis never more than approximate and there is necessarily always divergence in sense:ー ​ZEN apo osamuru mono、“Persons who practise virtue." (The Conolusive would be osamu)ーIMaeushiki apo apasururu koto nakare、“Forget not the poor." Two important uninflected particles are suffixed to the Perfect viz. ba mentioned above and do (for to) or domo (i e do十mo) which gives a Con- Cessive Mood as in the Colloquial. * Returning for a moment to the Irregular Verbs contained in the paradigm On p 16, note the following further irregularities attending in their Gase, the use of the Suffixes:ー ​● GRAMMATICAI」 PECULIARITIES OF THE WRITTEN LANGUAGE. 23 Aru、“to be,"takes the sufixes proper to the Conclusive form not after it8 Conolusive ari but after the Attributive aru thus aru-beshi aru-mafi The same remark holds good of the sufixes keru taru earu mertt and naru. Kuru。“to come," often takes shi and shika (only these two not the othors of the same series) after the Negative Base ko thus koshi、“Came," as well as kishi. * suru “to do,” alwaystakes these two same sufix forms after its Negativo Base se thus seshi、“did," whereas the corresponding Conclusive shiki、“did," folows the general rule. The Imperatives of the various classes of verbs are formed asin the follow- ing examples:ー ​1st Conj. oku, “to put;" oke ſ 2nd 。 nagaruru, “to flow;" nagare-yo ſ 3rd 。 ochiru, “to fall;" ochi-yo ſ 4th 。 miru, “to See;" mi-yo l の7°tt, “to be;" dne ſ kuru, “to come;" ko l or ko-yo l Irregular 59 S27°2t, “to do; se-yo I shinuru, “to die;" shine ſ As all Passives and Causatives belong naturally to the 2nd Regular Con- jugation (“Colloq Handbook、"「303 and 325) the Written Language form of these two classes of verbs difers from the Colloquialexactly to the same extent as do other verbs of that conjugation Thus Colloquial okareru “to be put," and okasent “to cause to put," appear as follows in the Written Language:ー ​ Attrib. Conclus. Indef Perfect Neg Base okarunt okaru okare okarure okare okasuru okastt obase okasure okase suru、“to do," has two causatives sasuru and seshimuru. The analogy of this latter may be followed by other verbs (“Colloq Handbook,""「326). Reference to the “Colloq Handbook""「304 and 325 N.B. willshow that the Passive and Causative terminations are themselves sufixes of verbal origin, 24 SECOND SECTION. for which place might be found in one of the foregoing tables. With regard to the Regular conjugations it will be observed that a single Colloquial conjugationーthe Thirdーincludes two conjugations of the Written Language,ーthe Third and the Fourth. As a means of familiarising himself with the manner in which Japanese verbal and adjectival forms are built up the student may profitably dissect a number of them always working backwards as the nature of the suffix deter- mines whether the preceding verb adjective or sufix shallbe in the Attributive, Conclusive Indefinite Perfect or Negative Base Here are a few such forms analysed as examples:ー ​Nakariki、“there was not.” This is the Conclusive Past ki (see Table on p.18) being the Conclusive form of the series shi ki。ー。shika ke This series being suffixed to the Indefinite form we reoognise art as the Indefinite of the irregular verb aru ari ari are ara (p. 16)、“to be." Wakari stands by elision for naku ari. IMishikado、“though I have seen." This is the Concessive past do being the uninflected particle employed to denote that mood It is suffixed to the Perfect form of any conjugable suffix,ーin this Case the Perfect shika denoting past time, which belongs to the same series as ki in the previous example This suffix shika is Sufixed to mi the Indefinite form of the verb miru miru mi mire mi, “to See," 4th Conjugation. Usenikeri、“disappeared,”ーConclusive Past Keri is the Conclusive form of the Series keru keri keri kere kera Suffixed to ni the Indefinite form of the Sufix nuru nu ni nure na whichindicates past time and is itself suffixed to use, the Indefinite form of usttru usu use atsure use a Regular Verb ofthe 2nd conj。 ASeeumba arl-bekaraett、“it won't do if one does not do it," ie。“it must be done." Bais an uninflected Suffix which when a hypothesis hasto be expressed, is attached to the Negative Base、in this case eu the Negative Base of the series nu eu eu ne eu The epenthetio letter m is a comparatively modern addition Zu itself follows another Negative Base viz se belongingto the Irregular verb suru su, shi sure se.ーIn aru-bekaraeu the gu is Conclusive It is sufixed to ara (bekara standing for beku ara)、the Negative Base of aru、“to be," while beku is excep- tionally Suffixed (see p 23) to the Attributive form ofthe same verb. GRAMMATICAL PECULIARITIES OF THE WIRITTEN LANGUAGE. 25 Ortake the verbs in the following ode from the “HYAKU-NIN Is-SHU:”ー ​N B An anthology of one hundred odes by one hundred poets dating from the thirteenth century The compilerwas a Court noble (KUGE) of the name of TEIKA Kyo. Hototogisu When Igaze in the direction where AVaki-tsuru kata apo the Cuckoo has been singing, IVagamureba, Tada ari-ake no Only the morning moon indeed Tsuki eo nokoreru, remains. AWaki-tsuru is an Attributive form (because qualifying the substantive kata), tsuru being sufixed tonaki the Indefinite form of naku、“to sing." Waki-tsuru may betranslated“has done singing" or “has been singing." the force of the sufix being Completion cessation asindicated on p 19. IWagamureba、“when” or “as Igaze." This is the Conditional Present、ba being here sufixed tonagamure the Perfect of nagamuru (Colloq nagameru)、“to gaze" The Hypothetical would be nagameba with the same ba suffixed to the Negative Base. Wokoreru might easily be mistaken by a novice forthe present tense of a verb ofthe 2nd Conjugation; but that no such form of the 2nd conjugation exists inthe Written Language has already been shown on p 23. Wokoreru comes frommokoru, “to remain," 1st conjugation being the Attributive form of its Perfect tense governed by the emphatio particle eo(seepp.13 and 22). Thestriking peculiaritiesthat distinguish the Verband Adjective in the Written Language from the Colloquial Verb and Adjective having been thus disposed of there remains little to be notedwith regard to the other parts of speech. The Personal Pronouns most inuse are: 1st person:ーtpare Yo; also soregashi (lit。“a certain person")、SHOSEI (lit. “small born.”i.e.“junior")、SESSHA(lit.“awkward person"); SHIN(lit.“subject") when addressing the Emperor. 2nd person:ーnanfi kimi (“prince"). Among the Interrogative Pronouns some earlier forms have been retained which the Colloquial has corrupted viz. 26 SECOND SECTION. * who?” tang P Colloquial dare P * whioh?” 2eure P 99 dore P ** where?” ieuko P ●3 doko P And here observe thatin not a few other cases the Colloquial has corrupted the Written Language form by dropping an initial vowel by nigor"ing the initial con- Sonant orin Other ways thus:ー ​“togo out" ieuru Colloquial deru “to send Out " idastl 99 dasu “mot yet" imada 9り ​mada “by" nite 99 de Withrespect to such words so also with respect togrammatical forms low-class writings often approximate more Or less closely to Colloquialusage. The diferences of Syntax brought about bythe peculiar“government "regulat- ingin the Written Language the particle koso on the one hand and on the other eo and the interrogative particles have been already set forth above pp.13-15. With regard to pronunciation various lines of argument converge to demon- strate that the earlier language which the style of books still partially represents, was pronounced very diferently from the speech of the present day This fact is not however generally taken into Consideration The Book Language is habitual- ly pronounced just like the Colloquial nor are literary men specially carefulabout elocution The reason may doubtless be sought in the supreme importance attach- ed to the written word which being Correct nothing else greatly signifies in Jap- anese estimation. THIRD SECTION. ﾘｰｴ｡ HPRELIMINARY EXERCISE IN THE AA/A'/C/AV/ SYLLABARY. THIRD SECTION, ●ﾘ識 ​PRELIMINARY EXERCISE IN THE 互7五2.4G､4.V24 SYLLABARY。 THE HIRAIG 4 W4, や ​ya ら ​" よｴ ​Sa) ま ​m むm た ​ta ろ ​ro ki け ​ke さ ​き ​MD め ​み ​〜* せ ​se m | ふ ​f | ぬ ​(w | % " に ​ni すｴ|めｴ「こｴ「のｴ|っｴ|を"|ほｴ ​* ■|ｰ ​「木ｴ「ねｴ|わｴ|へｴ ​* ｴミｴ ​30 ● THIRD SECTION. This like all Chinese and Japanese writing must be read from top to bottom and from right to left In reciting the Hiragana it is usual to make a slight pause aftereach group of seven signs thus i ro ha ni ho he to。ーchi ri nal rt (ao)o apa ka,ーetc. Except perhaps inthepostposition po thesign * has come in modern times to be pronounced simply o like the sign わｰ ​further on in the syllabary. Similarly ぬ ​(o)is now confoundedwith い ​() while る ​(properly toe) and は2 (properly e) are both pronounced e (but ye ifanother vowel precedes). The Hiragana is a syllabary not an alphabet that isto Say that our European analysis of sounds into vowels and Consonants was not reached by its framers. For instance、take the syllable ra We are acoustomed to look onit as a double Sound Compounded of n+a Here it is Considered a simple indivisible unit; and those Japanese who have not specially oCoupied themselves with phonetics do not peroeive as we do at a glance the intimate relation of ra to say ro on the One hand through itS Consonant and to ka on the other through its vowel. IV final is the only consonant for which a separate Kana sign exists. The name Origin and peculiarities of 缶e 互iragana will be explainedinalater Section The easiest plan for the beginner is just to accept the symbols as they Stand Committing them to memory as best he may There is no royal road es- pecially at this initial stage Memory pure and simple must be calledinto action. N. B. て ​(e) should be easily remembered by its likeness in shape to our letter T. If similar artificial aids can be found for any other of the Kana signs so much the better. Foreign Students need not aim at reading or writing connected texts in Hiragana as the Japanese themselves rarely write or print such The normal use of the syllabio signsisto indicate particles(postpositions) popular interjections and onomatopes for which no ideographs exist and the grammaticalterminations of verbs and adjectives as instanced throughout the texts printed in the present work that is to Say they do not constitute a complete independent system of writing but are ancillary to the Chinese characters、indicating how the latter Should bereadin partioular contexts. Pending this their proper use practise the three reading lessons in Kana given below Carefully noting such exceptional cases as the postposition apawritten (not わ ​but) は ​Japanese Orthography though less lawless than English, Ofiers many unweloome irregularities. IPRELIMINARY EXERCISE IN THIE HIH24G 4 W4 SYLLAIBARY. 31 To the Japanese appreciation such pairs of surd and sonant letters as s and e t and d etc. are not distinot Sounds but mere variants of the Same, the latter being termed the Wagori lit “muddling," of the former:ーsee “Colloq Handbook" "「28 et seq where the rulesforthe Wagortin spoken speech are given。ー ​also for the occasional change of h into p、which is termed the HAN-nigori or“half-muddling." The Wigori is indicated in writing by two dots above and to the right; the HAN-nigort by a smal circle instead of the dots, thus:ー ​か ​ka き ​ki く ​ku いけ ​ke りづ ​ga f gi * gu け ​ge さ ​○Cl し ​shi ざ ​3Cl ツ ​fi た ​ta ちchi だ ​da 》 fi は ​ha ひ ​h2 ふ ​Jfu へ ​he ば ​ba び ​bi ぶ ​bu へミ ​be は ​pa pi ぶ ​pu ペ ​pe ko こ ​く ​ご ​go S7/ SO ヤf 32/ せで ​36 で ​S 6 tstt て ​te 32位 ​de 言 ​do ho bo ; po Many writers and even printers however seem to consider these diacritical marks in the light of a Counsel of perfection and continually omit them. The reader must acoustom himself to supply them mentally He must also mentally supply punctuation and the breaks between words The only marks of punctuation consistently employed are a dot and a small circle thus い ​or o。which serve to separate periodsor paragraphs. Sometimesthe beginning of a sectionis indicatedin the same way and Separate items are indicated by the characterー。“one." Other marks of occasionaluse especially in newspapers are dots at the right side of characters for the sake of emphasis like our italics and parentheses 32 THIRD SECTION. nsed not only as such but as an equivalent of our quotation marks Take it altogether such punetuation as exists has little importance little fixity and should not be relied on. * When a syllable is repeated it is not writtentwice The repetitionisindicated by the sign 、 placed below the Kana character The repetition of two or more syllables it indicated by the sign 《 ● READING LEssoNINTHE互m4aAV4 営魏競*撃銃霧歌 ​ゞ ​て ​響 ​愛 ​か ​がも。ﾘへ｡のに ​い ​し ​す ​ROMAN TRANSLITERATION OF THE FoREGonNG。 AWi Vo Ye Ga Mo Ka Made Woba Koso Tりapa Wari To su Keri Sari tote. Tりsuru nari Shite Bekaraeu Bekaraeu Beshi Tbao Wiapa Yorimo.Ari.4rayuru. Tada Koto Toki Seraruru Serarete Waru-beshi Seeumba aru-bekaraeu Seshimuru. Seshimete Seneba naranu kotonarito iu U-beshi. Kyan-hyan Pika-pika Bon-yari Soro-soro Bura-bura Wan-apan. PRELIMINARY EXERCISE IN THE HIR4G4W4 SYLLABARY 33 Yaki-imo KoNNYAKU O-DEN Kashi-ya ari Chichi ari Oyasttmi-dokoro Edo- ga Ebisu-ya (W)i-eutsu-ya. TöFU UNDoN. Kasoba Tabako. Uchi-mi Hone-tsugi Momi-RyöJI. TRANSLATION. In Of Towards (Sign of nominative.) Also (Sign of interrogation.) Till. (Emphatic acousative)(Emphatic particle) That Tobe Is considered (Averbal termination) However Is considered Having done Must not Must not Must. (Emphatic.) In Even than There is. All that there is Only Thing When. To be done Having been done Probably is. Must do To cause to do. Having caused to do Hesaysitis athingthat must be done May obtain. Onomatopes for yelping glittering dullness slowness lounging barking. Roast potatoes (The name of an edible root) A dish made of KoNNYAKU and soy or bean sauce House to let Milk for sale Resting-place Yedo House. Ebisu House Izutsu House. Bean ourd. Macaroni Pure buckwheat Tobacco. Bruises. Bone-setting Shampooing. IREMARKS. Ye This postposition is written he,一an inheritance from ancient days, when.it was a noun he meaning “side." Similarly the postposition apa Stands for ancient ha and is still so written (“Colloq Handbook""「421) Bekaraeu To be always thus read even whenthe Wigori mark is omitted, as here in the second instance. Tada Observe the Wagori mark printed with the sign of repetition to Show that the reading is tada not tata. ● Iu、“to Say," is written 2 + fu the consonant “f" becoming as We should Say in European languages silent. Kyan-kyan Observe how kya is represented by means of the two syllables ki + ya Though Japanese pronunciation discriminates sharply between such cases as kya and kiya,ーthe former clearly monosyllabic the latter dissyllabic,一the Kana writing Supplies no means of marking the distinction. し ​Thus i-sha、“a physician," and ishi-ya、“a stone-mason," are both written や ​34 THIRD SECTION. aliko ; but the confusionis little felt in practioe from the fact of all Substantives and other chief words being commonly written with Chinese charapters. Yaki-imo, eto These notices of a word or two in Kana will often be Seen written up inthe streets for the benefit of the ignorant classes. Edo-ya eto This example and the next two are names of shops Such are often written up in Chinese characters on one side of the shop front and in 互iragana on the other Somewhat similar is the oase of artioles advertised for sale as instanced in the last paragraph but One of the lesson. Notice the long O of TöFU expressed by means of the two Kana signs 空 ​一ー ​う ​RYO just below is れ ​十 ​う ​UNDON always so written is generally pronounced UDON. SECOND READING LESSON IN THE HIRAGAVA。 Forty-one Proverbs, of which the student will find the translitoration and translation in the Practical Part" of the “Colloq Handbook." They are there given in the order of the Roman alphabet but here in that of the Japanese sylabary from い ​() to す ​(st). * ち ​さ ​g g ヘ ​ご ​は ​ほ ​に ​｡ 類 ​\｡ や ​V) い} 1"RELIMINARY EXERCISE IN THE HIR4G4N4 SYLLABARY 35 をたはらひやうさ ​わたるせかいに、れにはなし ​わざはひは、し☆かられこる ​かはいこには、たびをさせ ​かひいぬに、てをかaみれる ​いうにいりては、いうにしたお ​へ ​ねこにこばん ​なかみびやうはふは、れはさすの ​☆%こ ​うはさをすれば、かけいさす ​うかみのみ、にねんぶつ ​うしはうしづれ、うまはうかみづ ​れ* みのうちのかはづ ​しらす ​れにのるすにせんたく ​たもひたつたい、さちにち ​ たいかいを ​ こはくしみたし ​あはせ☆のは、はなれ☆の ​あめふりて、ちかたまる ​さんにんよれば、☆ん〜ゆのち ​る% きやうたいは、 しりソ ​めくらせんにん、めあさせんに ​ん ​みつ、ごのたかみしひ、ひやくひみで ​しやかにせつはふ ​しんたこのどしをかなうへる ​ひをこのろへば、あなふたつ ​ひをのうはさ☆、しち〜ふとに ​*ら ​ひざをもたん ​ふ ​すめばみやこ ​たにんのは〜かみ ​36 THIRD SECTION. THIRD READING LESSON IN THE HIRAGAWA. (い ​く ​つ ​逸 ​か ​る ​によ ​も ​の ​メ ​す ​○ 翻 ​い ​は ​く、 TRANSLITERATION. HITO-KUCHI-B4AV4SHIーIMichi no ofor ni fitarz no ROJo dri. 4㎝-fomo ni mialz apo yuzurie ſtoaku : “ Warft no fosht apa ibuſsu ſo ca \｡ み ​い ​# surat?" loaku : “SHICHI-Jü nard." Totſ mono no Japalcu : “ Ware ma RoKU-Jü-KU nari Sareba MYONEN narft fo onaſt foshi naru-beshi" TRANSLATION. AN ANECDOTEーThere were two Old women On the Side of a road Each having pressod the other to go first one of them Said: “The years of your age,ーhow many do you make them?" The other replied: “I am seventy" The asker of the question Said: “I am now sixty-nine So next year Ishall be the Same age as you" FOURTH SECTION. FOUR HUNDRED OF THE COMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS ARRANGED AS WRITING LESSONS VVITH READING EXERCISES ATTACHED. WRITING LESS0N Always write (and read) from top to bottom and from right to left, beginning at top of right-hand Column. 16 11 2 1 一ー ​ノ> v 2 三 ​3 3 14 4 5 ノNト ​プし ​露 ​5 百 ​千 ​萬 ​万 ​日 ​ 40 FOURTH SECTION. TRANSLITERATIoN.ーl-14、ICHI NI, SAN SHI GO ROKU SHICHI HACHI KU 元、HYAKU sEN、MAN、MANー15-16. JITSU GETSU or l sukiー17-18 MEIJI. ー19-20. Wan NEN? TRANsLArroNー1-10 One two three four five six seven eight nine, tenー11 Hundred.ー12. Thousand.ー13. Myriad ten thousand; 14 is a common abbreviated form of the sameー15 Sun dayー16 Moon month ー17-18 MEIJI、“enlightened government" is the “year-name" (NEN-GO) adopted by the present emperor; compare “Colloq Handbook" W 168 and “Things Japanese" Article “Time.”ーl9 What?ー20 Year. * NOTES.ー10. Remember 十 ​“ten," by its likeness to the Roman numeral X.ー13. The Complicated character 萬 ​“myriad," originally depicted the figure of a sort ofscorpion In quite a number of Characters a similarchange ofsignification hastaken place what was originaly Con- orete having become abstract in the process of time This of Course is a phenomenonto be observedin allanguages The abbreviated form万 ​(14) is very common being so much quicker towriteーl5 16, 17 The close likeness of the Symbol 日 ​“sun," to its original will become evi- dent when thestudent is informed that the present “square characters" were at first mostly round:ー ​日。 for instance was Written ○ OT ○ in early Chinese antiquity The crescent of the moon may in like man- ner be stillfairly well made out in the modern form 月 ​No.17。“bright," “enlightened,"is suitably obtained by combining the Sun and moon into a single Symbol.ーl8 The Current Japanese readings of the Character 治 ​are osamant osameru verbs signifying “pacification," hence “govern- ment.”ー20 The Japanese reading of the character 年 ​is foshd. THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 4I READING LESSON. 日 ​十治一 ​言丁年 ​日 ​○ 一 ​e月 ​年 ​日 ​甲二日 ​甲。何八 ​十 ​"E 旦八三月明万年 ​九 ​TRANSLITERATION.ーICHI-ROKU SAM-PACHI NI-SAN JU-SHICHI Jünt HAK-KU IP-PYAKU. =a =4｡ ー全 ​=● =ー● ○ MEIJI nan-NEN? SAM-BYAKU RoKU-JU-Go-NICHI MAN-ICHI NEN-GETSU ortoshi tsuki Tsuki-hi or GWAP-pi MEI-JINT-JUNI-NEN NI-GWATSUJU-ICHI-NICHI Futsuka Iſakka Töka MYONICHI. HAcarewarso muika Nrro 3/okka SEM-BAN SAN-JU-NI-NEN Hatsuka yori misoka made Mitsu yotsu HYAKU-MAN. ● TRANSLATIONAND NoTES.ーThe ones and sixes of the month (Inthe earlier part of the present reign before the adoption of the European week the ICHI-ROKU was instituted as an oficial holidayin unacknowledged imitation of our Sunday.)-The threes and eights of the month.ーTwo or three.ーSeventeen.ーEight or nine out of ten or in almost every case.ーA hundred.ーWhat year of Meiji?ーThree hundred and sixty-five days.ーA myriad to one or if unexpectedly.ーYears and months.ーRead suki-hi months and days; read GWAP-pi date.ーThe 11th February、1889(the day the Japanese Constitution was promulgated).ーTwo days or the 2nd of the month.ーThree days or the 3rd of the month.ーTen days orthe 10th of the month.ーTo-morrow.ーThe 6th August.ーThe 24th of the month.ーA thousand myriads or very much.ーThe 32nd year(1899).ーFrom the 20th to the30thof themonth-ThreeorfourーA million. Suchinstances as ICHI-ROKU misoka GWAP-pi and the familiar MYONICHIin the above may erve toshow how many words which the student would hardly have expected to meet so soon, are written byringing the changes on afew simple characters. THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 43 TRANSLITERATION.ー2I-3 TEN CHI JIN.ー24-6. Jo, CHü, GE; or cam｡ nalca shimo.ー27-8 NAN-NYo or ofoko onna.ー29-30 Kodomo.ー31-2. DAI-SHO.ー33-4 Te dsll.ー35-6. JI-MoKU.ー37. Miru.ー38. Kuchi.ー39-40. Aalcu no gotoshi. TRANSLATION.ー21-3. Heaven earth and man.ー24-6 Upper middle and lower.ー27-8. Man and woman.ー29-30 Children.ー31-2. Great and slnall. ー33-4 Hands and feet or arms and legs.ー35-6. Ears and eyes.ー37 To See.ー38. Mouth.ー39-40. Like this thus. NoTES.ー21-6. Triads like these two which happento be sanctioned by usage are rare The language moves much more readily in binomial com- pounds or Semi-Compounds as 天 ​地 ​“heaven and earth;" 上 ​下 ​JO- GE “top and bottom." 上 ​中 ​F are often used as we use “first," “second," and “third." Even 天 ​地 ​人 ​are occasionally thus employ- ed for instance to denote the Several volumes of a book in three volumes. Remember 人 ​“man" (properly “human being," lio) by his legs of which this character is a picture; and 目 ​“eye" (me) and 口 ​“mouth (kuch) by mentaly transposing them from the modern square to the original round shape in which as can be at once realised they Copied nature with fair exactneSS. 見 ​“to see" (miru) is an “eye" mounted on legs, ル ​being an alternative form of 人 ​which is used in the for- mation of Several Common Characters.ー39-40 These exemplity the OCCa- sional Japanese habit of toriting Chinese phrases in the original Chinese order while reading them of in the inverted order necessitated by Jap- anese syntax If such characters are placed in their Japanese order Kana must be inserted between as shown in the Reading Exercise Observe that where Chinese construction and Japanese difer the Chinese generally agrees with the English as in this instance. 44 IFOURTH SECTION. IREADING LESSON. 響 ​お ​｡ 4 | \｡ TRANSLITERATION.ーNENJU NTTCHU CHIKA Wan-NIN naru ya ? also Wam-pito nart ya ? Otona futari kodomo ROKU-NIN Me to mimi DANSHI JoSHI GENAN GEJo JOZU nart hito. Heta naru otoko TEN-CHI or ame tsuchi Jö-GE kami shimo or ue shita SHU-SOKU or te ashi NINSOKU Kodomo no mimi KOCHU MoKKA TENNIN、Kobito Kaku no gotoshi Kaku no gotokumba DAI no suki to, SHO no tsuki to Hitotsu nite tarert Iſe ni mirt ga gotoshi JINKO SHI-SEN NI-HYAKU NI-JU SHICHI-MAN TENKA too osamat SOKKA. TRANSLATION AND NoTEs.ーAllthe year round.ーThe middle of the day.ーUnderground.ー ​AVan-NIN naru ya ?means “How many persons?" Wam-pito naru ya means “Whoisit?"ー ​Two adults and six children.ーEyes and ears (Chinese habits of speech require the reverse order 目 ​JI-MOKU ears and eyes).ーA man.ーA girl.ーA man-servant.ーA maid- servant.ーA skilful person (zu here stands for SHU the Chinese sound of ).ーAn awkward man (he is obscure ta stands for te hand.).ーHeaven and earth.ーTop and bottom, upper and lower above or beneath.ーHands and feet or arms and legs.ーA coolie.一The children's ears.ーThe inside of the mouth.ーThe present moment (which is under oureyes).ー ​An angel.ーA dwarfーIt is thus.ーIfitis thus.ーThe months with thirty-one days and those with thirty days or less.ーOne is sufficient (notice that 。the character for “foot," also means “to suffice")ーAs if one had seenit with one's own eyes.ーA population of42,270,000 souls (approximately that of Japan)ーTo rule the empire.ーYou (respectful because suggesting that I dare not look up to your face but merely grovel at your feet). ONEST CHINESE CHAIRACTERS. 氷北本金 ​ 46 ITOURTH SECTION. TRANSLITERATION.ー41-5 SUI、KWA、MOKU KIN Do or mizu hi ki kane sttchi.ー46. Yama.ー47 Kaloa.ー48. Ta.ー49 HON or moto.ー50 HAN.ー5lー4 TO-ZAI NAM-BOKU or ligashi nishi、minami kita.ー55 Hana.ー56 Clikara.ー57ー-8 GYU-BA.ー59 Köriー60.-Sono. TRANSLATION AND NoTES.ー41ー5 Water、fire wood(tree)、metal and earth i e.the five elements Remember by its resemblance to a tree and 土 ​by the two horizontal strata with something growing out of them, which appropriately represent “earth”or“soil" to the mind's eye A dot is often added to the character for “earth," thus 土 ​OIで ​土 ​ー46-8 Mountain represented by three peaks; river whose three lines depict running water; rice field,ーthe cross-lines representing the dykes between field and field a familiar feature of Chinese and Japanese scenery.ー49 Trunk origin also book formed from “tree," by the addition of one line.ー50 Halfー51ー4 East, west, south and north Exa- mine “east," and you will see that it represents the sun(No.15)rising behind a tree (No.43) “North," the chillinhospitable quarter shows us (more or lessimperfectly) two men back to back.ー55 Flower.ー56. Strength.ー57ー8. Cattle and horses. Observe the former's horn.ー59 Ice。ーthe same as water plus a dot.ー60 That (Latin iste). READING LESSON. 木 ​○ 北 ​田 ​田 ​° の ​に東天の北土水千 ​TRANSLITERATION.ーHONGETSU HANNICHI SEN-KIN SAN-SUI Köra-mizu NIM-BA、TAIBoKU. Dote TO-ZAINAM-BOKU or ligashi nishi minami kita Hanabi Sono ki no shita mi (or moto ni) todomo futart miyu BARYOKU Higashi ni kaloa ari minami ni yama ari Yama no minnmi ni la ari SUIRYOKU KWAZAN Tanaka Kaneko Yamada, Yamamoto, AKonisli, A(itagalca.ーHigasld-yama. TRANSLATION一This month一Half the dayーA thousand pieces of gold.ーScenery (lit. mountains and water)ーIced waterーMen and horses.ーA large tree.ーAn embankment. (observe the arbitrary method of writing)ーEast west south and north (always named in this order)ーFire-works.一Two children are visible under that treeーHorse-power-There is a river to the east and a mountainto the south-Thereare rice-fields to the south of the mountain.ーWater-power.ーA volcano.ー(The following are common Surnames:) Tanaka, Kaneko Yamada Yamamoto Konishi Kitagawa-The Eastern Hills(at Ky5to) THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESE CHAIRACTERS. 47 6 ó い ​い｡ 8 9 0 タ央 ​ロ ​ノ ​N 48 FOURTH SECTION. TRANSLITERATroN.ー61 4.ー62 Mafa.ー63 Mizukara or onogukara.一64 Motte.ー65 Oite.ー66. Oyob.ー67-8 SHIDAI.ー69 Shicariー70-1 Tadaima. 一72.7ome-73 oku-74 Kru一75 haruー76 asu一77.4razuー78 Yo.ー79. NI-J市.ー80.SAN-Jü. TRANSLATroN AND NoTESー6l Mutual together.ー62. Again, further- more As a memoria fechnica notice that this character has two Strokes at the top and again two perpendicular ones in the middle and furthermore two dots at the sides.ー63. Oneself spontaneously The reading mizukara is used when human beings are referred to onogulcara is used of animals or inanimate things.ー64、With by.ー65. In.ー66. And (between substantives) properly to reach or attain to (oyoba).ー67-8 According to.ー69 It is thus, yes.ー70-1 Just nowー72 For the sake of also to do. This important character originally pourtrayed a female monkey (the jingle of “ape" and “Sake" may assist the memory) whose claws are seen on the top ofthe character andits hands and feet at the bottom.ーSo far this page may be found a dificult one beCause dealing with abstractions The alphabetical arrangement of 61-72 is intended as a slight prop to the memory.ー73. House.ー74 To Cut.ー75. To arrive, to reach.ー76. To do Notice the close resemblanCe between these last two characters and also between their Japanese readings; and notice furthermore the resemblance to both of the lower part of No.73 house.一77. It is not,ーa charactereasilyremembered by the negative attitude ofits two halves each turningits backonthe other. 一78 World Distinguish betweenthis and 79, which is a common ab- breviatedform of the two characters二 ​十 ​“twenty."ー80 is similarly an abbreviation of ｴ ​“thirty" ー● THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 49 READING LEssoN 天上 ​夕状 ​常 ​* ○ 豊 ​今 ​豊 ​切 ​｡ 燃 ​競 ​勝 ​手 ​自 ​競 ​; 中 ​然一 ​以 ​然 ​TRANSLITERATroNーDAI-ICHI Tadaima NINso-mi SHIZEN KoNNICHL Sono yama no 2te ni miyatru toa atshi ni arazu uma nari HININ IJO IKA KoNGETSU Koko ni oile TENNEN Koro apo mote Higashi yori nishi ni itaru Yama oyobi katca. TAISETSU. Marat ni のｴ ​nt ISSAI Sono hito no tame Kitte Shikaru ni. AHatsuka lfsoka or SAN-JU-NICHI Yo no naka. TRANSLATION.ーNumber one.ーJust now Fortune-telling by physiognomy.ーSpontane- ously-To-day.ーWhat you see on that hillis not a cow but a horse.ーA pariah (compare Article“ Eta "in “Things Japanese.").ーAbove this what goes before.ーBelow this, what follows.ーThis month.ーHere.ーNaturally (TENNEN is a synonym of SHIZEN)ーBy verbal messageーIt reaches from East to West.ーMountains and alsorivers (Ovob is realy superfluous and is for the most part inserted only in imitation of English idiom.)ーIm- portant.ーIt is not worth looking at.ーGradually.ーCompletely.ーFor his (or her) sake.ー ​A ticket.ーThis being so.ーTwenty days the twentieth of the month Thirty days、the thirtieth of the month.ーThe world. THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 51 TRAssurERAmosー81 Kokoro一82 onouー83 masurernー84 Walcatsu.ー85. Shiruー86-7. Shinamono.ー88-9. KOFU also KUFü.ー90 Koto. ー9l-2 MoNJI or MoJI.ー93-4 ToKUSHo.ー95. Tor.ー96. Aaku.ー97. Uapo.ー ​98. Mfusſz.ー99. 7㎝-100 7㎝ukura T㎝-sl The heart.ー82. To think.ー83. To forget.ー84 To divide.ー85 To know.ー86. Articles.ー87 Things (material)ー88-9. Work- fellow labourer; also Contrivance device.ー90 A thing (immaterial) a fact. ー9l A literary composition;92 a writtensymbol Thetwotogethermean writtencharacters and Specificallythe Chinese characters.ー93.Toread.ー94. To write hence a book.ー95. Bird.ー96. To sing to Cry.ー97. Fish.ー98. Insect.ー99. To Stand.ーl00. To make. NoTES.ーAn easier page this, because more graphic Notice how the symbolfor heart helps to form those for thinking forgetting and other lnen- tal acts and states e.g Nos.332,362,376 below.ーNo.S4 to divide can easily be rememberedthroughits Component parts 八 ​“eight,"the only one ofthe higher numbers whose strokes do nottoucheachother i e are divided, and 刀 ​“knife" (No.55) the naturalinstrument of division.ー88-9 The alternative readings ofthese Characters depend on the Sonse KOFU meaning “workman," and KUFü “contrivance;" 夫 ​alone is read sore “that." Re- memberit as having One Stroke more than 大 ​“great.”ー93. This taken alone is read yomu and 94 taken alone is read caſu.ー95. Carefully distinguish “bird" from “horse" (No.58) “Horse" has ten strokes “bird" has eleven.ー96. 鳴 ​｡ “to sing." is simply “bird" plus “mouth," because a bird sings with its mouth. 52 FOURTH SECTION. READING LESSON. 物 ​牛 ​分 ​○ ｡ ; 工 ​器 ​& ● bw ィ｡ *も ​* 虫 ​相 ​忘 ​見 ​は ​思 ​よ。 百｡ ふ ​# 対 ​織 ​足で ​な ​讃 ​ら ​本 ​ぬ ​子 ​) 日刊 ​｡ 露 ​○ ○ 小 ​水 ​事 ​TRANSIITERATION.ーJIBUN. KOFU SAN-NIN Sono kodomo apa SHO apo yomi, ) U4 \ ○ 大 ​ひ ​鳴 ​BUN apo tsukuru DAIKU Wishi mo higashi mo shiranu ko HAMBUN Ai-omou. ToKUHoN. JIBUTSU Sono mushi apa mukade nari SUICHU no ttlpo apo miyo ſ BAMBUTSU Chisakt attoo Wasttre-mono Tori mo naki mushi mo naku FU- JIN Omoiki ya l Kodomo ga KINGYo too miru. TRANSLATION.ーOneself.ーThree workmon.ーThose children read (｡ and write (compositions).ーA carpenter.ーA child knowing neither East nor West (i e. one perfectly ignorant)ーHalf(part)ーTo think of(or love) each otherーAreader (i e a school reading-book)ーThings (both abstract and concrete).ーThat insect is a Centipede.ーLook at the fish in the water!ーAll things the whole Grea- tion.ーA Small fish.ーSomething forgotten.ーBirds sing and insects chirp.ーA lady.ーWho would have thought it?ーThe children are looking at the goldfish. 90I 玉% 9II 玄 ​0ZI 岡 ​予II 字 ​6II 80I キ{ 80I 藩 ​8II ZOI 由 ​○ マイ ​マT ZII 身 ​I0I [a ●重\ III ムII 離 ​亀 ​9II 89 『SHILOVHWHO @IS@NIHO LS@TNOIVIVOO CIEI､ICINDH HIlO､I ○IHL 54 1FOURTH SECTION. 108-II2. Kafa- TRANSLITERATION.ーI01-7 MUYO no mono ru-belectra2nt, kazoa ORAI-dome.ーII3ーll8.ーSHo niguruma TSUK0 hoo KIN2uーll9 Mag｡ ーl20. Hidar. TRANSLATION AND NoTES.ーThis lesson for variety's sake has been Composed of notices to be seen written up daily in the streets of any Japanese town 10lー7 “No admittance except on business," lit. “mot use of people," i e people without use useless people (mono when Written 者 ​always refers to people not things) “not may enter" These last three words are in the Chinese order of syntax. See next reading lesson for genuinely Japanese method of Constructing the idiom.ー108-ll2. “One side closed to trafic," lit “partial side go come stop."ーII3-II8. “Thoroughfare closed to all carts," lit “all freight vehicles pass-through go forbid" Here the Japanese syntaxis folowed If we put 宗above 通 ​行 ​we should turn it into Chinese It will be noticed that this page gives two distinct Characters for “to go." viz. 往 ​O and 行 ​KO. Both are read yuku; the latter whose original sense is rather “to walk," is much the more Common.ーll9 Right hand; 120 left hand As a use- ful memoria fechnica Consider what much harder “work," 工 ​(No.88) the left hand has than the right to produce an equal result Notice that 右 ​左 ​is read n ſt hidarſ “right and left," but that when reversod, thuS 左 ​右 ​it is read SA-Yü、“left andright" that being the order pre- ferred by the Chinese. THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 55 IREADING LESSON. 豊 ​景 ​織 ​● b し ​W｡ 豊 ​豊 ​● b b \｡ 左 ​来 ​年 ​日 ​TRANSLITERATION.ーJINRIKISHA. BASHA MUYö no mono int-bekaraett SHONIN. ら ​車 ​月用 ​bb \｡ Katakalpa ORAI-dome Ushi-guruma or GY可SHA TsüKötco KINeu (mentally reversing the order and supplying the particles) RAIGETsU MUYO naru-beshi YOSUI SHAJo no hito Waki ni araeu O-iri Kitaru yoka SHosHABATsüKo-dome. RAINEN SHI-BUN no SAN SAM-BUN no ICHI. NUsoKU or l/igi-katoa SASoKU Or Aſidari-katoa GEBA. \ TRANSLATIoNAND NoTEsーA jinrikisha.ーA carriage.ーNo admittance except on business.ーEverybody.ーOne side of the thoroughfare closed.ーA bullock-Cart (such as the Mikado and Japanese court nobles formerly rode in; a specimen may be seen at the Ueno Museum in Tokyo)ーNo thoroughfare.ーNext month. 一Itis nodoubt uselessーWater (kept ready) foruse(in case offire etc.) Tubs so marked are to be Seen in many of the streets).ーA person in a vehicle.ーLit. It is not (the case that) there is not i e There are some (Colloquial Wat koto toa nai).ーGreat Crowds (at a place of amusement)ーThe (coming) 8th of the month.ーNo thoroughfare for vehicles or horses of any description (Notice the importance of position:一in 馬 ​車 ​the first half of the compound qualifies the second and the meaning is“a horse vehicle,"i.e.“a carriage;"in 車 ​馬 ​the two are co-ordinated and therefore signify “vehicles and horses.")ーNext year. ーThree-quarters.ーOne-third.ーThe right side.ーThe left side.ーDismounting from horseback (A notice to dismount is often written up neartemples) THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 57 TRANSLITERATION.ー121-3, On yasumi-dokoro.ー124-8. Tabako ko-uri EIGyö.ー129- 132, KWASHI *o-334 Kashi-ya.ー135-7。ToKEI-SHI.ー138-140. RIHATSU- TEN。 TRANSLATIONAND NoTES,一More signboard notices In no way can the student improve his knowledge ofuseful characters more quickly than by keeping his eyes open as he walks along the streets He willimbibe not a little familiarity with manners and customs at the Sametime.ー121-3. Rest-house lit。“honourable rest-place." No.121 however dificult it may appear must be memorised absolute- ly on account of its unusually frequent recurrence in this politest of languages. ー124-8. Tobacco sold retail lit。“Smoke-herb Small-sale perform-work," i e. this establishment gains its livelihood by selling tobacco retail. 煙 ​alone is read kemuri; 草 ​alone is read kusaー129-132. Cake manufactory lit “fruit- children make-make place." In No.129 the long vertical stroke goes through the upper square; in No.125 it begins belowit Such distinctions are important. Nos、123 and 132 are interchangeable in most Contents both being read SHO and tokoro.ー133-4 House to let There is a great diference between 貸 ​家 ​kasha-ya、“house to let," and 菓 ​子 ​屋 ​KwASHI-ya、“Cake shop" though the people of Tokyo commonly confound thetwoin their slipshod pronunciation. ー135-7. Watchmaker ToKEI、“watch," is formed irregularly from toki 時 ​“time," and KEI 計 ​Jap. hakaru、“to reckon." 師 ​SHI though properly “a teacher,”“a professor." is often used for purposes of self-designation by the professors of arts no more exalted than for instance hair-cutting.ー138-140. Hair-dressing Shop. 理 ​RI which by itselfgenerally signifies “reason,”“right," here has the sense of “to control,”“to manage," Jap osameru No.139, 髪 ​HATSU or kami denotes only the hair on the human head as a whole,一not single 、hairs or the hair of animals. To theseuses No 185 is appropriated. 58 FOURTH SECTION. IREADING LESSON. 中 ​篇 ​警 ​露 ​器 ​器 ​; 講 ​議 ​器 ​鷲 ​; 山 ​KAoKU RIHArsU-8HI On KwASHI.いlma pa nan-doki naru ya P KU-JI HAN 之 ​右 ​nari SHICHI-JI NI-Jü-Go-FUN nari KINSU Thbako-ya Kashi-ya Kore mo mata TEN no itasu tokoro nari Iriyö or NYUYO Kane-kashi Gyö. Tsukuri-bana. SANCHü ieuko ni mo JINKA mieeu Go KEMBUTSU SEI-NAN Tö-HOKU Migi toa kashi-ya hidart apa uri-ya Go YOHIN. A house.ーA hairdresser.ー(Honourable) sweetmeats.ーWhat o'clock is it (now)?ーIt is half-past nineーIt is five-and-twenty minutes past seven.ーMoney. ーA tobacconist's (shop) (We put tabako in Italics as if a Jap word、simply because it is not Chinese).ーA house to let.ーThis too is the act of Heaven (or, as we should Say God's doing)ーNeeded.ーThe profession of a money-lender.ー ​Artificial flowers.ーNowhere amid the mountains was a human dwelling to be seen.ーYoursight-seeingーSouth-westーNorth-east (Observe in these last two instances the reversal of our English order)ーOn the right a house to let and on the left one to sell.ーAn article reserved for the Emperor's use. THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 59 156 15l 146 父 ​157 152 I47 てナ ​158 153 148 兄 ​159 4 149 141 142 143 144 145 60 FOURTH SECTION. TRANSLITERATroN.ー141-2 FUBo or chichi haha.ー143-4 KYöDAI or ant oföto.ー145-6. Ryösans.ー147 Umareru.ー148-9 Waigical or ucld soto.ー150-1 ZENGo or mae ushiroー ​152 4taru.ー153 Saru.ー154 Izuru.ー155 Onafiー156 Furushiー157 4toroshiー ​158-9. INSHOKU.ー160 CHA. TRANSLATION AND NoTEs.ー141-6..Father mother elder brother younger brother, both parents Nos.144 and68, both pronounced DAI may be remembered by eachother's helpー ​147 To be born.ー148-9 Inside outsideー150-1 Front and back or before and after.ー ​152 To strike against to hit of orfit exactly hence this.ー153 Togo away.ー154 Togo out.-ー155 Same.ー156-7 Old new Anold story is that which has passed throughten mouths 口 ​、whence the compound character 古ー158-9 Drinking and eating (always in this order).ー160 Tea. READING LESSON。 茶 ​N｡ 懸 ​講 ​御橋 ​4 \) 食十 ​九 ​Jい自 ​食 ​○ 荷 ​車 ​り ​外 ​逸、常出金 ​讃分 ​を ​男 ​Chichi-oya Hala-oya Tadaima DANSHI umaretari GwAIsHUTSU too KINzu Ryo-8AN 4 b b b \} ;士ｴゴで ​口 ​ーヘ ​イ* ○ 大 ​NICHI TOBUN no uchi Kono JI toa nan to yomat ya ? Sono yasumi-dokoro nt oite CHA aco nomeri KYODAI(or KEITEI) ai-slitashimat Toka ZENGO Deguchi Irikuchi SHUTtatsu sen to suru nt atari Go KANAI Shinamono urt-dashi Sono CHATEN aco facht-izu Tadaima SHUTtatsu seri KYOGETSU NI-JU KU-NICHI Wi-BASHA、TAISHOKU SHOSHOKU. FatherーMotherーA boy hasjust been bornーItisforbiddentogo out(agoodinstance of the impersonaluse of the active voice in Jap.)ーTwo orthree days.ーFor the present.ーHow is this character read?ーWe dranktea at that rest-house.ーBrethren love one another.ーAbout the tenth of the month.ーThe way out, exit.ーThe way in, entrance.ーJust as we were starting.ー ​Your family also your wife.ーCommencing a sale of articles (as when a shopis first opened). ーHe has come out of the tea-house He has just started.ーThe twenty-ninth of last month. ーA cart orvan for luggageーA large appetite agreateater.ーA smalleater THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 61 161 162 163 164 166 167 168 169 171 172 173 入E秋原 ​I74 176 黒矢春多 ​177 少 ​夏 ​玉 ​白 ​178 179 62 FOURTH SECTION. TRANSLITERATION.ー161-2. TASHO.ー163-4 FU-U.ー165. Yuki.ー166-9. SHUN-KA SHU-Tö or laru natsu aki fuyu.ー170-1 Yumi-ya.ー172 Tama.ー173 Isld.ー174 Wa.ー175 Iro.ー ​176-7 KOKU-BYAKU.ー178.4osld.ー179 Fuku.ー150 Furu. TRANSLATION AND NoTES.ーl6l Many; 162, few the two together mean “more or less." No.162 is a variant of No.32, which means “small."ーl63. Wind,ーa dificult character to write well Mind the big sweep of the second stroke.ー164 Rain See the drops, and notice how writ small it helps to form 165 snow.ー166-9 Spring、summer autumn and winter (see the icicles dripping)ー170-1 Bow and arrow.ー172 Jewel.ー173. Stone.ー174 Name. ー175 Colour.ー176-7 Black and white.ー178 Green (or blue).ー179 To blow.ー180 To fall from the sky as rain snow etc. IREADING LESSON. に ​!い ​生 ​明清 ​篤 ​ら ​く ​4 \｡ ● b し ​Y] 月 ​た ​大 ​名 ​思 ​円 ​小 ​ふ ​DOJITSU MEIJIN HAKUSETSU or Shirayuki SHOSEI omou ni SHOSEI omoeraku. DAIMYO SHOMYO KONNICHI TASHO no ame Go-SHIKI Kono ToCHI no MEIBUTSU SEINEN. HAKUHATSU SHUN-U or harusame MURIOJO DAIKYU KANAI-Jü Migi no föri SAno gotoshi Hae ni mo teru föri DOJO GYOKU-SEKI Tama no gotoki NYosHI Kuro-kemuri. 4omono-ya 4kashi zod NIHON no MEISHO nari 4ki no suki DAIRI-SEKI FUKEI Mizukara 8EIKEI too itonamu Tara, 生 ​● じ ​じ ​ら ​ご ​玉 ​The same dayーAn expert or adeptー(White) snow.ーIn my opinion.ーIn my opinion (see Aston pp 154ー5 for verbal forms in aku)ーThe daimyös and shömyös(see Things THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESE CHAIRACTERS. 63 Japanese Article Daimya).ーMore or less rain to-day(a phrase frequent in weather forecasts) マーThe five colours (they do not count the seven of the rainbow as in Europe).ーThe production for which this locality is noted.ーYouth (lit green years。“green" not having here the contemptuous sense given to it in English slang but referring to the tender and charming green leaves of spring)。ーWhite hair.ーSpring showers.ーMURI alone means “unreasonable," öJö alone is a Buddhist expression which signifies lit。“goingto be born" (in another world)。i.e “dying;" the four characters together give the sense of “violently and against all reason.”ーA large bow These characters are often to be seen written up over establishments for the practice of archery.ーThe whole household.ーAs mentioned above.ーIt is as follows.ーAs already stated.ーThe same as the foregoing ーJewels and stones worthy and worthless; also a jewel-stone a gem.ーA girl like a jewel(for beauty).ーBlack smokeーA greengrocer.ーAkashi is "a celebrated place in Japan.ーThe autumn moon (conf Things Japanese Article Poetry).ー ​Marble.ー ​Pathers and elder brothers This locution, which corresponds to our “parents and guardians," exemplifies the high position assumed in the Far-East by an elder brother who claims, respect and obedience as a sort of second father Thevery characterfor“elder brother." points the same way It is lit。“mouth man," because he is the spokesman and in- structor of his juniors.ーTo work for one's own living.ーCodfish. READING LESSON. 全町｡ ● じb Y 4 b b \ 花 ​豊 ​蘇 ​す ​● b b b bl"4 Juaい ​6 心 ​w 岡I | bbb ｡ ｡ ; wa-f> 事 ​64 FOURTH SECTION. BANI TOFU Ishi no ue ni mo SAN-NEN Iro-otoko kane to clibara toa nakart-keri IoHI-JI SEN-KIN DAIJI no mae no SHOJI MUI nt shite TENKA 20o osamu ICHI-NICHI SEN- SHU no omod Oya no kokoro ko shirazu Ushi toa ushi-2ure uma zoa uma-zure SHUN-KWA sHU-GETSU KwA-CHO FU-GETSU SETSU-GEK-KWA BA-SHOKU GYU-IN Omou boto hitotsu kanaeba mata futatsu mitsu yotsu itsuſsu muzukashi no yo ya ſ (Some of the followingare proverbs others neat phrases in common use.) The east windin a horse's ears,ーuseless eforts to persuade Do not say föft (“bean- curd")for óſz, asis the tendency offoreign speakers. The rake has no money or strength,ーhaving expended both Notice the rhythm of the original which has three lines ofrespectivelyfive seven and five syllables thus being inthe form of a HoKKU(“Colloq Handbook,""「466-8). A singleideographis worth athousand pieces of gold.ーLearningis supremely important; 一for Confucianism teaches the natural goodness of the human heart which only ignorance will misleadinto wrong channels. The Small thing before the great one,一paying tithe of mint and anise and cumnin and omitting the weightier matters of the law. A sentiment (e g love) to which a single day appears (as long as) a thousand autumns. A child knows not its parent's heart,一i e knows not the depth of the love and self- sacrifice there. Cows herd with cows horses with horses,ーbirds of a feather flock together. The flowers of spring and the moon of autumn.ーThe flowers, the birds the breeze and the moon.ーThe snow the moon and the blossoms (These are three diferent summaries of the most esthetio things in the world). Eatinglike a horse and drinking like a cow (Observe the superior conciseness of the Chinese in this and in a hundred kindredinstances.) Omou boto eto Cannot betranslated though the generalsense is that the fulfilment of one hope will not Saveus against the disappointment of some future one in this inconstant world. Notice the pun on mutsu、“six,"and muzukashi “dificult.” Thissayingis a sort of ditty. 66 FOURTH SECTION. TRANSLITERATroN.ー181-5. EN EN、SEN RIN、MO.ー186-9 ICHI NI、SAN JU. ー190.Takashi.ー191. Yasushi.ー192. Kau.ー193-4 Uke-tori.ー195 Akinai一196-8. SHö二fuda-tsuki.ー199-200 Kakene. TRANSLATroN AND NoTEs.ーA commercial page this.ー181 properly means “round.” marushi; hence the Chinese reading en or yen has been borrowed to denote the “round” dollar.ー182 is a favourite abbreviated form.ー183 A centーthe Jap. cent (sEN) equalling one farthing English or 墨 ​cent American.ー ​184. A RIN、the tenth part of a cent.ー185. Properly a hair (Jap ke) hence used with the reading Möto designate the tenth part of a RIN because its value is almost infinitesimalー186-9. One、two three ten The student may think it oruel to be made to learn such complicated aliases for the simple numeruls ーヘ ​ー* 下 ​一 ​二 ​and 十 ​(Nos、1、2、3, and 10). The reason for their existence and frequent use is the fact that the simple forms are easily altered, being turned into ー ​by very little use of the forger's brush or penknife etc., whereas the complicated forms resist such fraudulent dexterity Note that 187 haS 一 ​inside it and that 188 has three hooks at the top and three dashes at the bottom. There are similarly complicated alternative characters for the other numbers from 4 to 9; but as they are much less used the student shall be spared them.ー190 High dear.ー191 Easy cheap.ー192. To buy. 買 ​買 ​Jap uri-kai “selling and buying" have the Chinese pronunciation BAI- BAI In China itself the two characters difer by their “tone," that is the inflection of voice with which they are uttered; but in Japanese pronuncia- tion they have run together; for the Chinese “tones" are here entirely ignored 買 ​is No.126.ー193-4 Areceipt uke-toru signifying“toreceive,"lit toreceive and take.ー195. Trade.ー196-8. All prices marked in plain figures lit correct tickets affixed.ー199-200 An overcharge lit put-on price. THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMCNEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. ● 67 IREADING LESSON. 霊 ​● ●● \) 詳 ​へミ総 ​議翻取 ​| SHOGwATsU Go-EN SATsU O-wasu-uri. SHOFUDA-TSUKI kake-ne nashi. De-tri no hoka、SHO-akindo tru-bekaraeu Hito tod BOKU-SEKI ni araett KIN Jö-EN NI-Jü-SAN-SEN ICHI-RIN GO-Mö Sono shina tro Kö-ne nite katt Furu-mono SHö. Sono KIN-daka SAN-Jü ICHI-EN NI-Jü-Go-SEN nari Hitotsu SAN-SEN Go-RIN eutsu. RI no shikarashimuru tokoro RI no TOZEN SAKUBUN kaki-tori SEI FUSEI Wa- dakaki SAKUSHA Go ANSHIN Uke-むsuke SHOJIKI no akiudo Taoya MOHATSU. January.ーA five yen note.ーVery cheap sale、“selling at an enormous re- duction.”ーPrices clearly marked and no overcharges.ーNo admittance to trades- men except such as have the entrée of the house.ーA human being is not a stock or a stone (“after all we are made of flesh and blood") Notice here and elsewhere the So to Say argumentative force of 非 ​difering from the simple negation expressed by /f、一(Money) ton YEN、twenty-three SEN one RIN, and five Mö In Japanese it is usual thus to prefix the word KIN、“money." which English idiom rejects as superfluous.ーTo buy that article at a high price. ーTrade in old things,一odds and endsー(you will see this written up over cer- tain shops filled with cheap miscellaneous rubbish.)ーThe amount is thirty-one YEN、twenty-five SEN.ーThree and a half sen apiece.ーWhat reason deorees.ーCon- formity to reason.ーComposition and dictation.ーProper orimpropor.ーA celebrated author.ー(Your)freedom from anxiety.ーFor ttke-tsuke see “Colloq Handbook." Jap.ーEnglish Vocabulary at end.ーAn honest merchant Aktudo is the Same as akindo, but slightly more elegant Both are corruptions of akibito.ーA green- grocer Ho(now pronounced o in compounds) is an archaic word signifying“a hundred;"but why a greengrocery should have been styled an “eight hundred house"remains obsoure.ーThe hair (of the head). THE TOUR HUNDRED CoMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 69 TRANSLITERATION 201-4 Kö、OTSU HEI、TEI.ー205. ladomo.ー206-7、Uka-alt.ー ​208-11・JINJO GAKKoー212-3 DoRoー214-5.CHosoNー216-7 RITEI.-218. Wagashi. ー219. Kotonaru.ー220. BAN. TRANSLATroNAND NoTEs.ー201-4 The student will find these four easy characters for which there is no precise English equivalent commonly used in enumerations as we Say “Firstly ..secondly,..thirdly,..and fourthly," or “A, B C and D." There are six others of the same kind; but they are much less Commonly employed and are therefore not given tilla later stage of the student's progress. The whole series often characters Called JIK-KAN, 十 ​朝鈴 ​Orthe “ten celestial stems," belongs originally to Chinese astrology The use to whichit is still put in Japan for the purpose of computing time is explained in the pre- sent writer's Things Japanese S. W Time and with still greater detail in the Introduction to Bramsen's Japanese Chronological Tables a work of great research and too little known.ー205 Although.ー206 To receive.ー207 Goneraly OCー ​Cupies as here the second place in a Compound while 61。also read al oc- cupies the first e g in ai-tagai ai-kanparaeu.ー208-11. Ordinary school. The Jap. translation of No.208 istaeuneru、“to enquire,"which seemsto have nothing to do with “ordinary,"the signification ofthe compound No. 209 on the other hand istranslated tsune ni which agrees well Notice 子 ​。“child," at the bot- tom of No.210,whose Jap reading is ma"abu “to learn"most learningbeing done in childhood.ー212-3. Road way Either character is readindiferently michi in Japanese Notice 足 ​“foot," as an appropriate constituent element in the second.ー214.An urban district orward a street a measure of distance of which there are thirty-sixin the ri equalling about 120 yards English When denoting a street-name、this character is often replaced by No. 204 for shortness' Sake. ー215. Village.ー216.Whenread RI、it means a Jap. league of 2塾 ​miles English. Read sato、it means “village." 216-7 together read RITEI mean “number of miles,”“distance byroad." 216 and 184 (RIN).may be remembered by each other's help.ー218. Longー219.To difier.ー220 Number(so and so). 7 0 FOURTH SECTION. IREADING LESSON. や常墨 ​校 ​三 ​所 ​夕状 ​● し ​b> \｡ 羅 ​4 | \ 4 | \｡ ●㎝ 乙る ​こ ​を ​里 ​の ​無 ​學 ​BANGWAI DORI DAIDO SHOI. Wam-BANCHI Shimo ROKU BANCHO NI-JU BANCHI. Hikanoa JINJO SHO-GAKKö. Shikari to iedomo MURI HIDO Hunami HIJO no TAIKWA. ｡ 島*具 ​ノ* *。 KoNNICHI uri-kire HYAKU-RI too yuku mono, KU-JU-KU-RI too notte nakaba to su GYOSHAto BATEI Ko oTsU HEI no sAN-NIN TosHo yori non-RI naru ya ? SAN-RI、JU-Go CH0 hodo. Otone Kake-ai Uke-fori NYUYO or irix0 ZosAKU tsuki kashi-ga HINKO KYUDAI. RIJI CHONAN JI-JO. NYUSATSU. Extra.ーReason, propriety.ーVery little diference (lit、“great same small difer."一a neat Chinesephrase)ーWhat number(of astreet)?ーNo20,Shimo Roku Banch0(Banch0isthename of a small districtinTokyo.ーThe Hikawa Ordinary Primary School. (Hikatoa is the name of a part of Tokyo It means lit “iceriver," hi being an archaic word for“ice," now called köri; conf hieru、“to be chilly").ーNevertheless (lit “thoughit is so," shikart standing for shika ariーInjustice and cruelty.ーGoingtosee the blossoms.ーAnexceptionally large fire.ーAll sold out to-day.ーHe whogoes a hundred leagues must consider ninety-nine leagues to be half-way, ーa prudent proverb like our“Don't crow till you are out of the wood." To st may here he considered to stand forto su-beshi.ーCoachman and groom We here have 御 ​in its original sense of driving; thence it gained the signification of governing Imperial and finally honourable、its now most common acceptation BA-TEI is a literary equivalent of the Colloquial word BETTO。whichis written with quite diferent characters.ーThree people A B, and C.ーHow many RI is it from this place?ーAbout three RI and fifteen CH0.ーA maiden.ー ​Consultation.ーA receipt The two uke's, 請 ​dNo.206 Chinesesoundse)and 受(No.193 Chinese soundſu) are interchangeable in Japan in the sense of “toreceive.”ーNeeded.ーHouse to let with fixtures.ーConduct behaviour.ーPassing an examination.ーSuperintendence.ーThe eldest son and second daughter.ーOffering atender making a bid. THE FOUR HUNDRED CCMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 71 236 231 226 221 く ​く ​237 232 227 222 228 223 万苦 ​器 ​ロ ​V) 224 耳 ​く ​238 239 240 客 ​235 言 ​経 ​230 225 ラｰ ​る ​ 72 FOURTH SECTION. TRANSLITERATION.ー221 Tb.ー222. MoN.ー223、Tott.ー224. Kiku.ー225. Töfiru.ー ​226. Hiraku.ー227. Aida or KEN.ー228. SAI.ー229. MEN.ー230.TA.ー231. Ono-ono.ー ​239.Artfi. 232.SHAKU.ー233 SUN.ー234-5 GEN-GYo.ー236 HIKU.ー237-8. JU-Kyo. ー240 KYAKU. TRANSLATION.ー221. Doorー222. Gate.ー223. To askー224. To hearー225. To shut.ー226. To Open.ー227. Read aida、“while;" read KEN a measure of six feet.ー ​228 Ability talent.ー229. Surface a mask.ー230.Obherー231 Each.ー232、A foot (measure).ー233. Inchー234-5 Speech words.ー236. To pullー237-8 Inhabiting, lit residing and boing (in).ー239 The master ofa house host.ー240 Guest. NoTEs.ーNos.221ー7 are excellent examples Of picture-writing一first (221) a single door then (222) two doors swung together to form a gatoway Next 223shows us the mouth at the gate、“enquiring;"224the ear at the gate that is, “listening,”“hearing." Comparing 225 with 228、it may be aske｡ “ability at the gate"should mean “to shut." The answeris that オ ​here stands by abbre- viation for 材 ​、“timber,"(to be given later as No.1471。and therefore not to be memorised now) the very thing with which to barricade a gate No.227 the sun in the gate naturally represents a Space of time。“while," and somewhat less appropriately a space measure The rationale of No.226 is a little more dificult; it will be best to take the character on trust.ー232. Though English usage forces us to ronder shaku by“foot,"the character Originally represents an outstretched hand The extended thumb and little finger with the three others together in the middle Can still be discerned.ー236 can be easily remembered by comparing it with No.170、“a bow,"whichis the chief thing primitive men are in the habit of pullingー239 and 237 can be remembered by each other's help the“master of a house" naturally being the “man"who“inhabits”it. THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 73 READING LESSON JITA GENK0ITCHIshi-gntashi MoMBAN MoNZEN NINGEN BANJI kane no yo-no-naka. TEN CHI JIN SAN-SAI ICHI-RI RoKU-CHO SHI-JIK-KEN Go-SHAKU SAN-ZUN Furu-HoN kai-ire- dokoro ICHInco kife JU too shiru “ Yomi-uri SHIMBUN.” KEMBUTsU-NIN yama no gotosli IBANCHO nt ite BANCHO shirazu Saru(orsannuru) ro-KU-NToHIKArrEN seri ono-ono IS-SHAKU SHI- SUN Go-BU TANIN Körd-don-ya Maguchigo-ken no fana SHUJIN fo KYAKU RoKU-NIN. SE- KEN Yunt apo hiku JOGO GEKO KYAKUma SHoKUma DOKYo. MENZEN Jr-biki. Selfandothers.ーIt is hard to make words and actions agree.ーA gate-keeper.ーIn front of the gateーA world in which money rules everything-The three powers (who rule all things) viz Heaven Earth, and Man-One RI, 6 CHO 40 KEN、5 feet and 3 inches.ー ​Second-hand books bought here.ーTo know all by hearing a part,一a proverb applied to mental acuteness To the Far-Easterns as thorough-going decimal system men、“ten parts" mean the whole of a thingーThe “ Yomi-uri Newspaper" (see Things ſpanese、Article Wetospapers, forthe origin ofthe name).ーThe sightseers were like a mountain,ーa phrase used of great Crowds at a fair a theatre etc.ーTo live in BANCHO (a district of TOKYO) and not know one's way aboutit,ーa proverbialexpression derivedfrom the labyrinthinetortuousness ofits lanesin early days and its thickly clustering buildings where the hafamoto and Go-KENIN dwelt crowded to- gether.ーThe shop (bank etc.) was opened on the 19th (lit on the gone-away 19th)-Each one foot four and a halfinches(long) BUis a corruption of BUN, the proper and original reading of the character No.84.ーAnother person a stranger.ーAn establishment for wholesale trade inice Don here stands for なon and ton for fol from tou、“to ask,"ーwhat a catalogue of changes!Awholesaleestablishmentisone wherethe dealers cometo“ask"afterthe merchandise they deal in.ーA shop with thirty feet frontage.ーThe host and six guests.ーThe world.ーTo draw a bow.ーA tippler.ーA total abstainer.ーA drawing-room.ーA dining-room.ーDwelling togetherーBefore one's face、in the presence ofーA dictionary. 74 FOURTH SECTION. 24I 243 246 248 253 258 THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESE CHAIRACTERS. 75 TRANSLITERATroN.ー241 Wareー242-3 Ware-raー244 Walfiー245-6. KIKUNー247-252 MAIDo ariſataku zoya-fatematsuruー253-4 BEssHIー255 Alosttー256-7. Sashi-tsukaeー258. Hisashiー259. Kata or H0ー260. Moto. TRANSLATION AND NoTESー241. Iー242. Another character for “I," which with 243 appended signifies“we.”ー244 Thouー245-6. You lit. exalted princeー247-252 Everytimethankful(lit.dificult to be)reverential- ly think ie “I am Constantly filledwith respectfulgratitude for all your fa- vours” Notice that 難。 the character for cataku is written before 有 ​the character for arl and that a Similartranspositiontakes place in the case of ZoNf-tatematsuru Th's little sentence gives a foretaste of the Epistolary Style in which also the next five characters areveryfrequent viz.253-4, lit. “diferent paper,"signifying an enclosure while 255 means “to say," and 256-7 “animpediment,'ーe.g.to keeping an engage:nent.ーThe last three characters on the page are miscellaneous Ones in very Common use 258 signifying“long"(oftime) 259“side,"and 260“origin" READING LESSON. no tori Sashi-tsukae kore ari、SANJO itashi-gatashi Yo-RISHI-HO JINAN tod BEKKE shite、Shinagalca ni JUKyo su Kötca MEIHAKUnaredomo oTSU loa ittate mi-loake-ga- tashi Ikan tomosen katanashi ByoDosHABErsU SanIBUN-SHI Kimi co mizaru koto hisashi Kami no shirokitca yuki no shiroki ga gotoshi TAJITSU Hito no kokoro no onafikaraearu koto、sono omote no gotoshi SEISHIba一Is-SUN also read chotto. 76 FOURTH SECTION. (The first sentence of the above will be at once translated and explained by the following quotationfrom Mayer's “Chinese Readers Manual:") “[Yoshin, 楊 ​震 ​a Chinese worthy of the 2nd century after Christ ] refusing on one occasion a thank-ofering often bars of gold which was pressed on him by a protégé under cover of night he refused the gift saying in reply to the assurances ofthe would-begiver: “Heaven knowsit earth knows it you knowit, I knowit: how say youthat none will knowit?" This noble instance of integrity is called 楊 ​震 ​の ​四 ​知 ​YOSHIN no SHICHI or “Yoshin's four knowings," andis used torebuke the paltry exouse that “no one knows," so often allegedin palliation of wrong-doing.ー ​The 1st January.ーLit “diferent papers way," i e as you will see by the enclosed.ーI am prevented from calling on you(Epist Style) Notice the two Cases ofinversion,ーkore" ar" and itashが-gatashi".ーFour RI(=10 miles) square一said to be the area of TOKYO.ーThe second son has founded an independent family and resides at Shinagawa,ーinstead of remaining as a comparatively insignificant unit in hisfathers house Suchastepisnottaken without due deliberation and formal permission in Far-Eastern lands where the family counts for so much more than the individual and where young married couples do not by any means set up for themselves as a matter of course.ー ​A is clear but Bis extremely dificult to make out.ーThere is absolutely nothingto be done一Identity or distinction there being or not being a diference. HEITO would seem a more natural reading of the characters 卒 ​等 ​than BYODö; this latteris the “Go-oN"pronunciation(see Section XIforthistechnicalterm)ー ​A newspaper一It is longsince Isaw you.ーThe paper is as white as snowー ​Some other day (in the future)ーMen's hearts are as unlike as their facesーA paper manufactory.ーー ​す ​。 read IS-SUN means “one inch;" read chotto it means“just a little." THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 276 土 ​271 266 京 ​272 場 ​267 っ士 ​ロ ​62 乗 ​273 田裕 ​268 274 言 ​己 ​269 0 る ​277 N} る ​278 る ​279 28 に ​275 270 78 FOURTH SECTION. TRAssimERArrosー261-2 KIKKYoー2634 Tokusamsu.ー265 rueー ​266-7 Sakóworo.ー268-9. CHOSEKI or asa-yaー270 Ko or KAー271-2 Ociba. ー273-4 RYAKKIー275. Koreー276. Aruー277. Waru.ー278. Woru.ー279. Onoreー280. Sude nz TRANSLATION AND NoTES.ー26l-2 Lucky and unluckyー263-4 Gain and loss;263is read uru (Colloq eru) “toreceive;" 264 is read ushinau. Itsdownstroke comesoutatthe top whereas that of No.171 “arrow"does notー265 Cause because.ー266-7 Former period a little while ago.ー ​268-9. Morning and eveningー270 An auxiliary numeral see “Colloq･ Handbook" W 159. This characteris also written 箇 ​ー271-2 A place (272)to put(271) somethingー273-4 An abridged description an epitome ー275 This Compare No.40, whichis more used ofreal things and very often with the reading cono whereaS 是 ​is oftenusedin an abstract Sense. ー276. To beー277. To become Notice that 石正 ​signifiessimply “to be," 一e.g.in a place whereaS 有 ​(250) signifies “there is”“havegot,"and 也 ​(No.300)is the copula at the end ofthe sentence andis oftenmeaning- less and simply ornamental Waru “to become"(277)is quite diferent Its conclusive present is naru regularly following the first Conjugation,一conf paradigmon p.16ー278 To ride to be on.ー279means “self;"280means “already" As a memoriatechnica fordistinguishing these twooloselysimilar characters observe that the left Side of Self is Open whereas that of “al- ready" is closed because “already" indicates past time which is done with, closed finished. THE FoUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 79 READING LESSON。 り ​か ​｡ 豊 ​| ● b b \｡ 目 ​聞 ​L｡へミ ​豊 ​門 ​事 ​KICHINICHI MAICHösHIMBUN aco yomu Iſono-oki JIKo SEKEN no dekigoto aca obo 8HIMBUN nite shiru koto aco u Kore yori GEJO su-leshi SENJITSU kimi no e ni yukishi toki Go FUZAI narishi yue on me nt kakarazariki Manabazaru kodomo zoa SEICHö no nochi MUYO no hito faru-besld MoNJIN nt MAICHo“SHIsHo" too yomashime MAIya yumi too likashimu ZEHL JIGöJrroKU NIKKI IBo-TEI TENDo ZE ka HIka? IT-ToKU arebg Is-sarrsUari A lucky day.ーIread the newspaper every morningーAn outhouse(used to put things in) 一Cause reason.ーOne can obtaininformation about almost allthat happensin the world from the newspapers.ー(Riders) must dismount here.ーWhen Iwent to your house the other day I did not see you because you were not at home (Notice the two Attributive pasts in shi and theConclusivepastinki,accordingtothe paradigmon p.18).ーChildrenwho donot study willbe useless men when they grow up.ーHe makes his pupils read the“Four Books" every morning, and practise withthe boweveryevening (The“Four Books" ofthe Confuciansarethe“Great Learning "大 ​學 ​。the“Doctrine of the Mean" 中 ​唐 ​。the“Confucian Analects" 論 ​語 ​and“ Mencius" The Confuciantrainingis notscholastic merely:一military and gymnastic exercises are deemed worthyto occupy a portion of the disciple's time.)ーSo or not right and wrongーOne's own doing gettingjust what one deserves lit “self deed self get.”ーA diary.ーA (younger) brother by a diferent mother.ーAre Heaven's ordinances just or unjust ?ー[Every action] hasits advantages andits drawbacks. THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 81 TRANSLITERATION.ー281-2. TEIKOKU.ー283-4 KyüDEN.ー285. Tomo ni.ー ​286-7 Kö-yö.ー288-9 WA-KAN.ー290 Koshi also yoru.ー291-2. UN-UN, but general pronounced unnun.ー293. Gö.ー294. Gö.ー295-6. JINJA.ー297-8. BUK- KAKU.ー299 Atau also yoku.ー300 Vart. TRANSLATIONAND NoTES.ー281-2 Lit “emperor country,”ie empire specifi- Cally the supreme empire of Great Japan as contrasted with all other countrios, which are of Course insignificant by Comparison. 國 ​alone is read kuniー ​283-4 A palace。283whichis readmiya and284 read tono each havingseparately the Same Signification 284 is also read dono, and then means“Mr." 宮 ​殿 ​alSO means a“Shintö Shrine." as the ideas of the abode of a god and the abode of the Sacred heaven-descended monarch easily pass into each other.ー285. Together,ー ​easily remembered as part of 284 and by the jingle of tono and tomo.ー286. Im- perial(i e Japanese) and ocean (i e trans-Oceanic European foreign).ー288-9. Japanese and Chinese.ー290. Cause subject hence torely or depend on.ー291-2. And so on etc.(when quotinganother's words.) 292 is not properly a character but rather ofthe nature of a diacriticalmark which serves to show that the preceding oharacteris doubled Some see init a corruption of 上 ​“above," as much asto say “the same as above”“ditto.”ー293. Number (so and so); 294 is a common abbreviated form. Many write it 号 ​.ー295 is kami a Shintögod orgoddess;296 is yashiro a Shintötemple;the two together make JINJA also a Shinto temple.ー ​297is hotoke a Buddha;298 istaka-dono a lofty edifice; de ㎝ toge地her make BUK- KAKU a Buddhist templeー299. To be able wellー300 One of the verbs for“to be;" see p、78. 82 FOURTH SECTION. READING LESSON. 韓 ​は ​豊 ​S \｡ *國圭 ​祀 ​軒 ​響 ​め*"全ム ​髄 ​[- ｴ｡ が ​月所 ​節 ​喫 ​町洋第 ​○ KOTEI DENKA KAKKA KOKOKU WABUN no MEIKA KAMBUN aco tsukuru koto か ​> 岡I ○ katashi DAINIHONTEIKOKU WA-KAN-YO NAIKAKU DAINI-G0. DAISHI-JU-KU-GO NIHON oyobi SEIYO sHoKoKU TOKoN Kanda Ogatua-macld nt JUKYo su WA-YO SEIHON-Jo Sono YURAI acotazunuru ni Ima aposaru koto SAN-JU-NEN ZEN apa YO-GAKU zoo manabu hito ökarazu. SHINTo Ya-o-yorozu no kami TEN nd kucld nashi lito toomotte itoashimu SEIYO-JIN CHO- SEKI to mo FU-ZAI nari SAINO. ( Iſigi DOgashima micht. Aore yort | ● * ● * ﾘ* ● 編 ​● ● ● Hidari Miyanoshita michi. An Emperor.ーHis or Her Highness (said of princes and princesses).ーHis Excellency.ー ​The Imperial country i e.Japan.ーA celebrated writer of classical Japanese prose.ーIt is dificult to write Chinese prose.ーThe empire of Great Japan.ーJapan China and Western coun- tries.ーThe Cabinet (ministry).ーNo. 2.ーNo.49.ーJapan and the (various) countries of the West.ーHe resides at present in Ogawa Street Kanda.ー(Establishment for) bookbindingin Japanese and European style.ーOnenquiry intoits origin(。Ifind that....).ーThirtyyears ago few people cultivated European learning.ー(The) Shintö(religion).ーThe eight hundred myriad gods (of Shint5).ーHeaven has no mouth;it employs menasitsmouthpiece.ーA European.ーHe is out morning and evening.ーTalent. the right path (leadsto) Dögashima. From here ● 等 ​| the left path (leads to) Miyanoshita. * (Mile-stones are often written thus partlyin Kana; but sometimes they are altogetherin the Chinese character It is usual forthe names of bridgesto be written up in characters at one end in Kana at the other; characters and theirreading may therefore be learnt by comparing the two.) 317 312 307 白 ​等｡ 便規様郎 ​ 84 FOURTH SECTION. TRANSLITERATroN.ー30l Tsulcamatsuru also slzー302 Sunatonchiー303. Tsuku-304 Sü or kazuー305 RUIー306-7 Mina samaー308 Cyake.ー ​309. Watakusló 310-ll KWANKYo.ー312-13. KISOKUー314-l5 TEIKA. ー3l6-20. YüBIN DEN-SHIN KYOKU. TRANSLATToN AND NoTEsー30l. Read sulcamatsuru this is a respectful word for “to do,”used chiefly in the Epistolary Style Read shi it is the stem of suru “to do," and ocours aS the first member of Such Com- pounds aS 仕 ​立 ​sſi-fate, 仕 ​出 ​sll-dushi etc. By a Curious Coinci- dence the Chinese Sound is also SHIー302. That is namely.ー303. To adhere to to be with.ー304 Number numerousー305.Sort kind ofー306. Allー307 Readsama、“appearance,"also“Mr "read YO “way,”“manner" ー308 Publieー309 Private selishness I 公私togetheris read KösHI public and private.ー310-ll Oficial permission.ー312-13. Laws. No. 313 alone is read sunalpacla like No.302, but rather in the sense of “then,”“that being so"ー314-15 Fixed price The diference between No. 200 and No.315 is one of sound 200 being ne or CHoKU 315 atae or KA But bothmean“price," No.200 alsoーindeed primarilyーmeaning “straight.”ー316-20 Post and telegraph ofice lit “mail convenienceー ​i e postーand lightning truth (or tidings)ーi e telegraph,一ofice." These last characters more particularlythose for“post-ofice,"should be impressed on the memory by seeing then written up in every town and Village. THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 85 IREADING LESSON. は、業親す。通月開 ​が ​J \) *｡ W) ● b b \｡ 全曜任 ​土 ​付 ​言 ​付 ​言 ​\ ○ 堀 ​YUBIN-gite uri-sage-Jo On shitate-dokoro HoNKYoKU SHIKYoKC、SHIRITSU JINJO SHOGAKKO SEN-KYAKU (or KAKU) BAN-RAI Hi no YOJIN SHINSHo IT-TsU DENSHIN FUTsU. DOSOKU nite NYUJO aco yurusazu MURUI JoTo YURAIKI SHINRCL TAKEN ico yurusazu. JIGYO no naru to narazaru to tca SHIN-YO no UMUni yoru TEIKA、KIN SHI-JC-Go-SEN ICHI-JI no HOBEN no fame ſamu aco ezu UN-UN. WAGAKU-SHA. KANGAKU-SHA. YOGAKU-SHA. Go FUYO-HIN KOKA kat-ire GYORUI WAYO komamono TEN. Place forthe sale of postage-stamps. (This and several ofthe following will be frequently seen written up in public places.)ーTailoring establishment.ーMlain office.ーBranch ofice.ー ​Private ordinary primary schoolーMay a thousand guests come a myriad times. (This and the next arevery common on eitherside ofthe paperlanterns hung outsideinns.)ーBeware offire.ー ​One letter (written communication).ーTelegraphic communication interrupted.- No one allowed to enter with muddy feet.ーIncomparable.ーFirst class.ーA written account of the origin and fortunes(e g of atemple).ーKinsfolk.ーStrangers are not permitted to look.ーThe success or failure of the enterprise dependson (the presence orabsence of) credit.ー(Fixed) price,45SEN.ー ​In pursuance of atemporary expedient I have unavoidably etc. etc.ーA Japanesescholar i e. one learnedin the archaic native language and literature.ーA Chinese scholar.ーOne learned in European languages (or sciences).ーWe will purchase at a good price any articles you do not require.ー(Various sorts of)fish.ーShop forthe sale of Japanese and foreign Sundries. THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESECHARACTERS. 87 TRANSLITERATIONー321-2. KENRIー323-4・GIMU.ー325-6. RONYAKU.ー327- 8. KAGEN.ー329. Woboru.ー330. Todomaru.ー331-2.ZANNENー333. Aruiapaー ​334 Haſimeー335. HATSU.ー336 Kanaraeuー337 Kotogotoku-338.SH5.ー ​339.(Az)fsukiー340.-Yoru. TRANSLATIONAND NoTESー321-2. Rightsー323-4 Duties.ー325-6. Old and youngー327-8 Increase or deoreaseー329.Toascendー330.Tostop.ー331-2. Regretー333. Orelse perhaps. This characteris bestremembered together with No.282, 國。 of which it forms the inner portion.ー334.The begin- ningー335 Bursting forth beginningー336. Positively,ーSame as No.8l plus one downward strokeー337 All without exceptionー338 Agovern- ment department (in compounds such as Kaintnsho the Navy Depart- ment)-339.Withreference to Comparing Nos.198and303with this one, itwillbe seen thattsuku is written with diferent characters according to its slightly varying meanings.ー340 Night. READING LESSON. 念 ​4 lｰム｡ 競 ​; *ULい ​; 88 FOURTH SECTION. TEN no toki apa CHIno RIni shikaelt;CHIno RItoa hito no KWA ni shikaett JIYU no KEN MAIGETSU HAKKö. NEMBUTSU NAIMUSHO GWAIMUSHO Jü-Go-YA notsuki mca marushi Tsuki-yo (oR GETSU-YA) JIMUSHo no uke-tsuke ht tokoro kotogotoku okonau koto aca katashi NANNYo DöKEN Wani-nani no Miya DENKA HITSUJO. NEN no tame KoNNICHI apa ZONGWAI amata no KYAKURAI nite GWAISHUTSU suru apo eeariki KUNAISHö. Shiraearu too shiraell to se-yo l Kore shireru nart. Kaki-tome YüBIN Yasttmono-kai no eeni-ushinai KOKYo Ienushi JInttshi Söba. KösEN. Wori-ai BASHA BETTö RONYAKU NANNYo apo totoaett JAKUNEN no koro. IROSHö FUJö. TOSAN. Lit.“Heaven's times are not equal to Earth's advantages Earth's advantages are not equalto Man's concord" i e Occasions that arise count for less than situations that persist and these for less than that moralstrength which inheres in the union of virtuous men See Section XIfor the whole chapter in Mencius where these often-quoted words appear. The right offreedom.ーPublished monthly.ーInvoking BuddhaーThe ministry of the interior.ーThe foreign office.ーThe moonis round on the 15th day (old lunar calendar).ーA moonlight night.ーThe porters lodge ofthe ofice.ーIt is dificult to perform all that one says.ーWomen's rights (lit。“man woman Same power")ーHis Imperial Highness Prince so-and-so (Notice that UN-UN is used at the end of a Clause、mani-nani at the beginning)ーAbsolutely decided.ーFor form's Sake.ーIwas not able to go out to-day Owing to a number ofunexpected visitors.ーThe Imperial Household department.ーRecognise that you know not what you do not know: this is true knowledge (Confucius)ーRegistered post.ーBuy cheap and waste your money(a proverb)ーThe Imperial abodeーThe owner of the house.ーThe owner of the land.ーThe market rate rate of exchangeーBrokerage Commission.ーAn Omnibus.ーThe word BETTö, now used of a common groom formerly denoted and still denotes in literature a Certaingrade among Shintö officials also the Steward of an Imperial prince.ーWithout distinction of age or sex.ーIn my young days.ー ​Neither old nor young can be Certain(when they will die).ーA mountain ascent. THE FOUR HUNDRIED COMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 89 356 351 341 ル ​薫 ​ワタ ​ヘ ​357 352 342 V) 状告及| Wコ｡ ･ ● 353 343 354 349 344 幸脇 ​殴 ​355 345 氏 ​ 90 ITOURTH SECTION. TRANSLITERATIONー341-2. HEIsoTSUー343-4 IFUKUー345 U例zー346. Matsurſofo.ー347-8 HANTAI.ー349-50 Hari-caeー351-2 KOKoKU.ー353-4 HEMP0.ー355-7 Kar-MENJO.ー358. KI or Iſu ?ー359 Imada.ー360. Sue. TRANSLATIONAND NoTESー341-2 Soldiers.ー343-4 Garments.ー345 Sur- name Mr.ー346. Government.ー347-8 Contrary.ー349-50 Lit、“to stretch (and) exchange,"i.e.tore-Cover anumbrella to paste newpaper on a lantern orasHOJIー351-2. Lit.“ broadly(hiroku)publish(sagert)"i.e an advertise- ment.ー353-4 Reply requital Relnemberthe diferencebetween 反 ​HANand 返 ​HEN by this memoria fechnica that HAN as Coming earlier than the other in alphabetic order has the simpler form.ー355 Borrowed i e. temporary; 356-7, passport; the three together signify a temporary Charter. 偲 ​is metaphorical only and Cannot be used for the actual borrowing of money etc. like No.454. is read yurust “to allow." 359. Still, not yet.ー360. End.359 and 360 difer from each other Only in the comparative length of the two horizontal Strokes. ー358 How many? The dificulty of recollecting this is solved by the doggerel verse quoted in the attached exercise which also supplies a memoria fechnica for istinoni ● 、三 ​( 4 S )) 壱 ​44 り労 ​distinguishing 買 ​to Sell," from 買 ​to buy. READING LESSON. | 俳 ​り ​朋 ​れ ​は ​撮 ​は ​翻 ​替 ​豊 ​征 ​U'av THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 91 I-SHoKU-Jü SHUTCHO-SHo or debari-SHo SHOJO. Ryogae-TEN HöcHI Katakana. &ue apa kami, Amada apa shita no AVagaki nart. Uru apa aru nari, AKau apa naki nari. HoMMATSU or moto sue MITEI Wani to eo(=Colloq doeo) WAFUKU shitate-dokoro. Au-NEN-ZEN no koto narishi ya P HöKoKU Uma no mimi ni NEMBUTSU YüBIN- katcase Waga ta ye miett apo hiku Tokoro katoareba shina kamparu HoNGö MoKU- JI HossoKU FüBUN GEMBUNITCHI NENJ市 ​GyöJI Womi-mieu Kashi-ya no hari-fudar SEIJI-KA Moshiku loa SHIMEI SHoSHI Woborite mireba. Raiment food and lodgingーAn Outlying station or branch office.ーA letter (epistle)ーAn exchange shop.ーInformation tidings.ーThe Katakana (syllabary、see Sect VII).ー“The character for sue has the long stroke above、thatfor imada hasit below;that foratru has(the heading 士) that for kau hasit not."This doggerelverse greatly facilitates recollection of the distinction between 末 ​sue and 未 ​inada On the One hand and between 吾 ​uru and 買 ​katt On the other Of Course a person Can-Only Sell a thing when he has (aru) it ; he buys what he has not (naki).ーBeginning and end the whole.ーUndecided.ーPlease.ーNative tailoring establishmentーHow many years ago did it happen?ーInforming reporting 一Prayers in a horse's ears (conf BANITOFü on pp.63-4)ーA post-ofice order. ーTo make the water flow into one's own rice-fields (“to look after No. 1," the simile being drawn from the system of rice-field irrigation which requires for its Success that the various peasant proprietors co-operate honestly).ー ​Things change with places less literally so many places so many manners,ーa proverb.ーContents of the present number (of a magazine etc.).ーSetting out on a journey (In this Compound the “Go-oN" pronunciation HoTSU is generally 篤 ​preferred to the usual“KAN-oN" pronunciation HATSU.)ーA rumour.ーWriting as one speaks (lit speech written-composition one do) using the Colloquial for literary purposes,一a thing no Far-Eastern nation has yet done.ーDrinking waterーA placard with “house to let.”ーA politician.ーPerhaps、if That the Same character 若 ​should mean “young" (tcakai、JAKU NYAKU) and “perhaps" (moshiku loa) may seem strange; but the fact is so.ーSurname and Christian name.ーAll the persons.ーOn mounting up and looking at it. THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 93 TRANSLITERATIONー361-2 ZEN-AKU (mostly pronounced ZENNAKU).ー363-4 SEKKyo.ー ​365-6 KWAIDO.ー367-8. SHUHA.ー369-70 MYOHo.ー371-2. GTRoN.ー373-4 HENKwA or HENGE.ー375 SHIN Or lfー376. Kokoro-2asid.ー377-8. ByöKI.-379-80. ZENKwAI. TRANSLATIONAND NoTEs.ー361-2 Virtue andvice goodandevilー363-4 Lit.“explain- ingdoctrine"i e preachingー365-6 Anassembly hall, achurch(building).ー367-8 Asect. ー369-70 A wonderful law (Buddhismis often so styled)-371-2 Discussion argumentー ​373ー4 Read HENKWA change transformation; read HENGE, metamorphosis (generally into someuncanny shape)ー375 The body self-376 Intention.ー377-8 Lit “sickvapours" i e disease.ー379-80 Complete cure. IREADING LESSON. ノｰ ​*も ​4 | \｡ 世 ​國 ​語 ​目 ​J b \ 器 ​● bb Y) ● b> b \｡ 三シ“s 後帝論入獄前潮毒 ​SHOSETSU. BYöSHIN lfizukake-RON SEINEN-KWAI. "JIJI SHIMP0." “YoROZU CHOH0." ら ​身 ​“CHUGWAI SHOGYO SHIMP0." BUMMEI KAIKWA GENRON no JIYU DENKI no SAYO ZEN apo okonau zoa NINGEN TOZEN no GIMU nari “RONGO." Tori SAMMON GICHO TETKOKU GIKWAI BUKKYO ZENSE GOSE MIRAI Hotoke no mi nort BUPPO SHINJA SoKUSHIN zeams JOJU FUHEN SHOGYO MUJO KYOKWAI ZOBUTSU-SHU SHUKYO YUSHI-SHA、TEMPEN CHI-I Kami naranu mi no shiru yoshi mo nashi Shiranu ga hotoke KWAISHA TENSHU-KYO. IKYO SHINJA、JOTEI. 94 FOURTH SECTION. A novel.ーA sickly person.ーUseless recrimination.ーA young mens 》 association.ーThe “Jiji Shimpö" newspaper lit “new information concerning the events of the time." The next two also are names of TOKYO newspapers. ー“ Morning information about everything."ー" New information concerning home and foreign mercantile afairs." (Most of the electric light posts in TOKYO have an advertisement of this paper)ーCivilisation.ーFreedom of speech.ーThe way electricity acts (Observe SAKU here read SA)ーTo practise virtue is the natural duty of mankindーThe “Confucian Analects," or Conversations (lit “disoussions and sayings") of Confucius a celebrated Chinese classic.ー ​A tori or SHINTö gateway; conf article so entitled in “Things Jap- anese," 3rd edit where it is shown that the Characters )v lit。“ bird-rest," do not truly convey the etymology of the word The case is not isolated Such foreign students as desire to make philological researches must be on their guard against accepting the guidance Of the characters as infallible; for in many inStances the Japanese word existed previously and a Chinese character was adapted to it later often quite uncritically Thus thickly set with pitfalls is the path of Far-Eastern philology.ーThe great front gate of a Buddhist temple. = Buddhist temple because Such are often built on mountains.ー ​A chairman or president.ーThe Imperial dietーBuddhism.ーA previous state of existence (This and all the following down to SHOGYO MUJö, are Buddhist expressions)一The next world.ーThe futureーBuddha's holy law.ーA believer in Buddhism a BuddhistーTo attain to Buddhahood at once in the present corporeal life (conf Extract 59 in Chamberlain's “Romanized Japanese Reader," where however SHIN has been erroneously taken as 心 ​“ heart," instead of “body")一Permanent and unchangingーAll things earthly areimpermanent. ーA religious association a church (metaph.一not a church building which is 曾 ​堂 ​OT 教 ​曾 ​堂)ー ​The CreatorーReligion.一One who volunteers in any CauseーChanges in the Order of nature,一such portents and disasters as Comets earthquakes etc.一Not being a god I have no means of knowing,一a 8trong way of disclaiming all knowledge of some event.ーIgnorance is bliss (lit “not to know is to be a Buddha")ーA companyーRoman Catholicism.ーA heretic一God (lit the Supreme Emperor our “King of Kings") THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONIEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 95 V) | | 391| 386 381 国米京 ​品スに ​F 392 387 382 388 383 っ士 ​393 9 4 民 ​あ表 ​95 96 FOURTH SECTION. TRANSLITERATION.ー381-2 KYOTO.ー383-4 Yokohama.ー385-6. EI-BEI.ー387 DoKU.ー388ー ​390 FU-KEN-CH5.ー391. KU.ー392-3. HEIMIN.ー394-5 SHIZOKU.ー396-7 SHIMPO.ー398-9. KAI- Ryöー400 Oyoso oroyoso. TRANSLATIONAND NoTES.ー381-2 Kyöto Each of these characters means “capital city," “metropolis;" so does the compound it being a favourite Chinese method of word-building thus to put synonyms together.ー383-4 Yokohama lit。“cross strand." Hama is indif- ferendywiten演or演一885-6英國 ​Bor meams “England" え ​乙ふ ​BEIKOKU means “America"(comf No.282);so EI-BEI together mean England and America. The reason for the choice of the character 英: EI to transoribe the name of “England" is that in Chinese it is sounded ying which is as near to “Eng" as a Chinaman can get. In Japanese mouths the likeness of sound is completely lost. 米 ​。which means “hulled rice,"Jap. kome is pronounced MIin Chinese and this was considered suficiently close to “me"the second syllable of “America." Even this faint likeness too has been efaced in the Japanese pronunciation.ー387 Germany because DOKU sounds rather like “ Deutsch." The Jap. reading is hitori、“alone.ー388-91 FU。“urban prefecture,"is the title applied to the government of the three capitals TOKYO KYOTo and OsAKA All the other (rural) prefectures are KEN CHö is a term applied to various oficial boards courts, and tri- bunals(the forming part ofit Suggests the “hearing" of cases). KU is a subdivision or district of a city.ー392-3。“(Flat i e.) common people a plebeian.ー394 alone is samatrai; 395 alone means a“tribe" or“sort;"the twotogether denote thesamuratorgentry of Japan, Do not confound 士 ​samurad with 土 ​tsuchi “earth." The latter appropriately has its lower line longerthan the other whatis broadest being at the bottom See also explanation given under No.45.ー396is susumu to advance; 397 is HO a step; the two together make SHIMPO progress.ー398 is aratameru torectity;399 is yoshi good; thetwotogethermean “to improve.”ー400 Mostly about. READING LESSON. =A 三さ ​口 ​藤 ​く ​ノ ​N｡ 口 ​ｴ｡ |項 ​｡ vフヘ｡ 講 ​| 心 ​人 ​外 ​THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 97 内2分議ふせ､天琴宝朝雲間四は蒸な ​磐闘*離適ん暫編麓豊*羅 ​る ​"規崇獅こ部器免甚 ​英 ​# 家定に貸思立に許具和i上?｡主 ​KOZOKU KIZOKU GWATKOKU-JIN SHOKoKU akindo SHoKUN KUNSHI Er-FUTSU. Er-BEI FUTSU-DOKU SHIZOKU HEIMIN Yoko-CH5. GwAIKoKU Go-GAKKö Yoko-MoJI. KONSHUN Er-BEI RYOKOKU yori NIHON KEMBUTSU notame amata no KYAKU kitareri HAKUMAI- SHO RYOSHIN TOKYO FUCHO TOKYO Yokohama KAN Subete NINGEN SHAKwAIno JIJI BUTsU- BUTSU NICHIYA HENJI mo GAKURI no hoka ni izuru koto nasli BEIKOKU-JIN TOKYO FUKA no JINKO ikt-baku naru ya ? Oyoso HYAKU Go-JU-MAN naru-besli EIKOKU no ICHI-RI loa. NIHON no JU-SHI-CHO SHI-JU SAN-GEN ni ataru Yuki no ggſoki JO-HAKUMAI EI-WA JISHO, SHIKWAN HEISOTSU MENKYO TENKITSUGO nife MYONICHI (or asm) SHUTtatsu sen to omou. KORI-kashi GIRON KU-KUni loakaru KITEI no JIKAN KANAIANZEN! The Imperial family.ーThe nobility.ーA foreigner.ーMerchants from all provinces (A phrase often to be seen written up on inns seeking the patronage of commercial travellers.) ーGentlemen! (in addressing an audience)ーA superior man (a Confucian word not exact- ly translatable but nearly equivalent to “virtuous gentleman")ーEngland and France. (“France" is written 俳 ​國 ​FUTSU-KOKU because 俳 ​more often BUTSU in Japanese, is pronounced FUH in China itself and this FUHis the first syllable of FUH-LAN-SI the nearest the Chinese can get to the sound of “France.")ーEngland America France and Germany A samurai the gentry of Japan.ーA common person.ーA side street.ーA foreign language school.ーEuropean writing Roman letters.ーGreat numbers of tourists from England and America visited Japan this springーShop for the sale of hulled rice.ーConscience.ーThe TOKYO prefectural ofice.ーBetween TOKYO and Yokohama.ーThereis nothing of any sort con- nected with human kind but comes at every moment of its existence within the domain of science.ーAn American.ーHow many inhabitants are there in the prefecture of TOKYO?ーThere must be about 1,500,000 One mile English is equivalent to 14 CHO 43 KEN Japanese.ー ​Snow-white superior hulled rice.ーAn Anglo-Japanese dictionary.ーAn oficial.ーA soldier.ーA permit a diploma.ーIthink of startingto-morrowifthe weatheris favourable.ーUsury.ーMany conflicting opinions were expressed.ーThe hourfixed upon.ーPeace to the household! 98 FOURTH SECTION, IREADING LESSON, 百聞は一見に如かす。九牛の ​一毛。論語讃の論語知らす。 東男に京女。住めば都。吾日 ​々に三たび吾い身を省る。 片暇名。平暇名古事記。義士 ​四十七人。本家。支店。分店。 本日休業。小説貸本。宮内省 ​御用。非賞品。 官報。東京朝日新聞。都新聞。 國民新聞。跳外。廣告。 京都。名古屋。甲府。宮の下。 水戸。御殿場。品川。目黒。青 ​山。碑田。小石川。本所。七 ​里い濱。横濱山手八十二番 ​碑戸居留地。東京帝國大學。 本多。高田。青木。久米。戸 ​田。大山。濱田。木下。外山 ​吉川。中村。山口。村田。 川。高山。横山。和田。町田。 山本。田中。吉田。宮川。黒 ​田。石川。古田。内山。石田。 中山。安田。内村。 物理學。論理學。天文學。人 ​類學。生物學。碑學。心理學。 生理學。数學。化學。幾何學。 力學。地理學。進化論 ​政府。濁立國。共和政治。議 ​事堂。治外法権。地方自治 ​民権。萬國公法。通商局。曾 ​計局。懸治局。土木局 ​ THE FOUR HUNDRED COMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS. 99 / HYAKU-BUN apa IK-KEN ni slikazu KYU-GYU no ICHI-MO “IRONGO" yonti no “IRONGO" slirazu 4zuma-otoko nt KYö-onna Sumela miyako ſare li-bi ni ni-fabi loaſa mi aco kaerimiru. Katakana Hiragana “KoJIKI." GI8HI SHI-JU-SHICHI-NIN HoNKE SHITEN BUNTEN. HONJITSU KYUGYO SHOSETSU Casli-HON KUNAISHO GO-YO HIBAI-HIN. “KwAMPo" “TOKYO 4sali SHIMBUN" “Iiyako SHIMBUN" “KoKUMIN SHIMBUN" GOGWAI KOKOKU. KYOTo. Wagoya KOFU Iſiyanoslia Illio GOTEMba Slinagatca lleſuro. ム1oyama Kanda Koislikazoa HONJO SHICHI-RI-ga-lama Yokohama ſamate HACHI-JU- NI-BAN Kobe KYORYUCHI TOKYO TEIKOKU DAIGAKU. HoNDA Takata 4oki Kume Toda Cyama Hamada Kinoslia Toyama. Yoslikatca Wakamura Yamagueli Murata Iclikatca Takayama Yokoyama WAda Alaclida Yamamoto Tanaka Yoslida Iiſagatca Kuroda Islikatca Furuta Ucli- yama Islida Wakayama Yasuda Uclimura. IBUTSURI-GAKU RoNRI-GAKU TEMMON-GAKU JINRUI-GAKU SEIBUTSU-GAKU SHINGAKU SHINRI-GAKU SEIRI-GAKU SUGAKU KWAGAKU. KIKA-GAKC RYOKUGAKU CHIRI-GAKU. SHINKWA-RON. SETFU DOKURITSU-KOKU. KYOWA SEIJI. GIJIDO. CHIGWAI HOKEN. CHIHO JIJI MINKEN. IBANKOKU KOHO. TSUSHO-KYOKU. KWAIKEI-KYOKU. KENJI-KYOKU. DOBOKU- KYOKU。 I (Proverbial sayings.) Hearing a hundred times is not equal to Seeing once.ーOne hair from nine cows一not one hair from each but ouly one out ofthe whole mine i e some- thing infinitesimal.ーTo have read the“Confucian Analects," and not to know them.ーA man from Eastern Japan and a Kyöto woman(are the handsomest) The exceptional reading of the character 東 ​properly higashi as 4zuma is connected with a tradition regarding the lhero Yamato-take too long to relate here which will be found in Murray's “ Handbooſ /or Japan" under the heading of Karuizawa lzuma is alternatively written 喜 ​“my wife," in allusion to the same legend.ーIf you live in a place it becomes the Capital for you (Comf “Colloq Handbook、"「448)ーI examine myself thrice daily,ーnot exactly a proverb but a saying of a Chinese philosopher quoted in the “Confucian Analects," who humbly doubted his own faithfulness sincerity and learning. II (Miscellaneous.) The Katakana (syllabary).ーThe Hiraſana The “KOJIKI,'ーthe oldest extant Japanese book dating from A.D. 712ーThe Forty-seven Rönins (lit faithful samurai)ーThe principal establishment.ーA branch ofice.ー(Ditto)ーClosed (lit rest busi- ness) to-day.ーCirculating library for novels.ーPatrouised by the Imperial Household.ー ​Not for Sale. 100 FOURTH SECTION. III (Newspapers) The “Oficial Gazette”“Töky5 Morning Sun Newspaper.”“Metro- politan Newspaper," and “National Newspaper.”ーAn extra (issue of a newspaper)ーAn advertisement. IV (Place-names and Addreses) Kyöto Nagoya Köfu Miyanoshita Mito Gotemba, Shinagawa Meguro、Aoyama Kanda Koishikawa Honjo, Shichi-ri-ga-hama.ーNo 82 the Bluf Yokohama.ーThe Foreign Concession at Köbe.ーThe Imperial University of Tökyö. V (Surnames as transliterated on page 99.) VI (Sciences.) Physics logic astronomy anthropology biology theology psychology, physiology mathematics chemistry geometry mechanics geography the doctrine ofevolution. VII (Politics) Government.ーAn independent country.ーRepublicanism.ーThe (houses of the) Diet.ーExterritoriality.ーLocal self-government.ーDemooracy.ーInternationallawーThe board of trade.ーThe bureau offinance.ーThe bureau of local administration.ーThe bureau of public works. Such exercises as the above will make it clear that from even only 400 Characters if properly chosen an enormous mass of words belonging to all subjects from the most familiar and trivial to the most abstruse may be obtained The single Characters are more than words Rather do they resemble the roots of our European languages,ーroots endowed with the power of wigorous growth and of sending out branches in all directions, FIFTH SECTION. *m㎝m㎡｡ ON THE STRUCTURE OF THE CHINESE CHARACTERS. FIFTH SECTION. ON THE STRUCTURE OF THE CHINESE CHARACTERS. Having travelled so far we call a halt Let the student carefully revise what he has learnt demonstratingto himself his ability not only to read the four hundred common charac- ters givenin the foregoing pages, but towrite them Then let him rest on his oars awhile and look with usintotherationale ofthe subject A firmer grip willthus be gained of past con- quests together with a clearer hope forthefuture When he has read this short discussion through let him sethimselftomemorisethenew charactersadducedinthe course of it They will be managed with comparatively little trouble. The first pointtobecome plain after learning avery few characters indeed and seeingthem turned this way and thatin the Exercises is that each originally represents a word,ーa Chinese *=4論 ​word一sound and meaning complete This is known technically as the “ON" 音 ​literally “sound," of the character Generally each character has also a fixed renderinginto Japanese, 等* ﾘ==亀 ​which istermedits “KUN" 訓 ​or“explanation." Forinstance,GETSU or GWATSUisthe“ON," tsuki the “KUN" of the character “moon." But how was the character itself obtained? Evidently in suchacaseasthisーanditistypical ofthe most ancient class of Chinesecharacters, on whichthe wholefabric ofthe writtensystemwasgraduallyreared一evidently by rudely imitat- ingthe shape ofthe object Prom the actualshape ofthe lunarcrescent to such a symbolas is but ashort way especially when we learn that the process of time and the exigencies of the modern Chinese pencil have brought about the squaring of many strokes formerly curved The old pictures can still be made out equally well in the case of 口 ​kuchi、“mouth;" me、“eye," both formerly roundasin nature butnowsquared; 3/ama、“mountain," origin- ally depicting three peaks; ta、“rice-fields,"with theintersecting dykes; 弓 ​/uni。 “a bow;" i[do]、“a well,"and afew more as already incidentally noticed in the pre- wious section But for others,whoseresemblance to nature the wear and tear of ages has oblite- rated we must have recourse to ancient authorities which have preserved records of the KOMON or“old characters,"as theyare termed Such symbolsasthe following then become quite distinct or at least suficiently soto lend a powerfulaid to the memory:ー ​ko。“child,"anciently the little creatures headand arms being clearlyvisible, the legs perhaps swaddled together. 401 H] 402 訓 ​403 104 FIFTH SECTION. 406 407 貝 ​408 409 410 又 ​4U1 女 ​onna "woman," anciently She looks as ifcarrying some burden woman's usual fate in primitive social conditions. 母 ​laha。“mother," anciently 窓 ​。is the same plustwo dots forthe breast8. Köbe、“ head," anciently 巻 ​a complete picture of the head and face,ーhair and all. 点方 ​"ma, “horse," anciently 易､ Notice his sweepingtail and his four legs. と「ws tori、“ bird," anciently 鳥 ​In the original form the perplexing likeness of * bird” to " horse" vanishes. マｴ ​" karastl。“crow,"is the same as bird minus one stroke, ムWいや ​apparently that for the eye (!)。it having been anciently 鳥 ​● furu-tori another character for bird anciently 隆 ​。 apparently depiots some short-tailed species diferent from the long-tailed kind depicted in the preceding It is not now used independently though it enters into the composition of many other characters as Nos 205 and 249; comf pages 68 and 74. 須 ​hane、“wings," anciently 綴 ​● 魚 ​aulco、“fish," anciently 愛 ​。Drobably the picture of a carp. 水 ​mizu, "water," and 川 ​kazoa。“river," anciently as it should seem identical in such slight variants as * 2 / and ((《 。 all representing the ripples of flowing water. 具 ​kai、“a shell," anciently a cowry or some such shellused for money. 火 ​hi、“fire," anciently 以 ​representing flames rising up. 臼 ​atsu、“a mortar;" anciently és OT い切 ​。Showing the grain in it that is going to be ground. 竹竹 ​take、“bamboo," anciently 久や ​a picture of bamboos swaying in the breeze. ya、“arrow," anciently OI” The human hand appears in a variety of forms One is the original of the modern character 手 ​“hand,”ーits upper extremities depicting the five fingers Another is 又 ​。formerly written ミ､ and meaning “right hand," but now come to be used in the sense of “also,”“again,"Jap mata. ナ ​and 下 ​", which we shall meet with again later on are other variants, 寸 ​indeed we have already met with, it being No.233 of our list and having in modern times assumed the sense of “inch." - Various characters for“grain”testify to the importance of the cereals from the very earliest times:ー ​ine or nae anciently 。“growing grain," is the picture of a single plant with the ear hanging down一奮 ​anciently 音 ​。shows the heads of ripe grain standing evenly together and in the alternative form 谷 ​shows it standing together THE STRUCTURE OF THE CHINESE CHARACTERS. 105 inatakea Thischaracter has in modernuse dropped its material signification, and has come to be employed metaphorically to mean hitoshi “alike," and totonou “to be regular." 一米 ​kome、“hulled rice," is a picture of the separate grains perhaps contain- ed in a sort of winnow or tray. Silk is another article of human industry whose influence has been considerable on the pictorial vocabulary. 糸 ​ito “thread," also used in the double form / 糸 ​; originally depicted a packet of cocoons thus OI” 藩 ​。ー ​ム ​more familiar in the compound acatakusli “self”(No.309)。“selfishness," was originally written ○ 。which is almost certainly the figure of a single cocoon Can anything more isolated and self-centred be conceived?ー ​shiroi、“ white," has been conjectured to come from the same source, though it serves to express a diferent quality of the original. ki-no-mi、“fruit," anciently ● Comparing this with “tree," anciently this is seen to be the picture of a tree with one enormous fruit at the top Our No.129, p.56, is a later variant. itself is now used only in the metaphorical sense of“results,”“as might have been expected,”“in fine,"Jap. latashite Another useful and interesting compound of 。“tree” or "wood." is 幻印幻 ​GAKU。“musie," also read RAKU or tanoshimu “to enjoy." Its ancient form though equally elaborate is transparent- ly intelligible On “wood" as a stand we see five drums,ーone big drum in the centre and two small ones on either hand,ーthe Chinese idea of music and hence of enjoyment. Some of the old picture characters were singularly perfect Suchis 志 ​“a jar or pot," anciently 壺 ​。where we actually see the lid and the fastening round the neck. Another of kindred signification was 西 ​anciently 恋 ​・ Students of Japanese will meet it oftener with the addition of シ ​。meaning “fluid," which makes it signify that which the bottle contains, 酒 ​that is, “spirits.”“liquor," Jap. sake Another very Pleasing one is anciently 。“a subject of the king,”“a minister," whose body bent almost double to make the kotow shows that the worship paid to royalty was no less abject at the dawn of history thanit remains in our own day The gradations by which the character-builders passed from pure pictorial representation to abstract symbolism are insensibly minute Sometimes the symbol has almost the obvious- ness of a true picture as when two large trees put ogethersignity a“forest," 本林 ​laya- shi, or three small ones a “wood" or “grove," 本 ​mori * or when “two men" are placed on the “ground” to give the meaning of“siting”ん ​ZA; or when isli, “stone," proves on dissection to be simply a square lump of matter under iacao、“an ぐ ​overhanging cliff”(now disused except in combination comf p. 121)ー3 acazatcai、“a calamity,"is scarcely less obvious being made up of “water" and“fire,"the two greatest 》 sources of dire misfortune The whole series given on p.71 beginning with 戸 ​“door。" going on to 門 ​“gate" (a double door)ーboth of these pictorialーand then proceeding 413 1 4 ; 楽 ​1 6 1 7 壺 ​418 酒 ​419 0 21 4｡ 2 3 く ​く ​106 FIFTH SECTION. 42 4 2 4 2 旦 ​5 # to form from this latter the symbols for such verbs as “ hearing,”“asking," “ shutting." is singularly clear and instructive. DAI、“great," formerly a picture has now faded to a symbol Originaly it represented the whole of the human body,ーthe arms stretched out as well as the legs, whereas 。the ordinary sign for hito “man” or rather “person," shows the'legs only. On the other hand otoko、“male," was symbolic from the beginning as it means “strength for the rice-fields.”ー ​土 ​なSatchi、“earth," one of the most important of characters as it enters into great numbers of others sometimes in most roundabout ways, represents two layers ofearth with something growing out of them. 上 ​J0 "above,"and 》 GE “below,” convey their respective meaning to eye and mind by the dot abooe the horizontal line in the former beloto it in the latter.ー ​ikusa,“war," givesus an insight into history proving by its introduction of the characterfor“wheeled vehicle," 車 ​kuruma, into the compound thatinearly China as in early Greece the warriors availed themselves of *一高 ​(No.190)、takai、“high," anciently 窓 ​。is a very common character of half- pictorial half-symbolic nature Its inventor had in view as a type of the quality of height some lofty building in which we can still plainly distinguish the roof the upper storey, and the ground floor Though purely symbolical, 歩 ​Ho (No.397) “step" is of very obvious construction, being made up of “to stop," and 少 ​“a little," referring to the short pause betweeneach step Others are much more far-fetched for example, 至 ​itaru “to reach"(No.75), an- ciently 望 ​。the figure of a bird flying down to the earth which it reaches.ーOr take “name." This comes from 夕 ​ſibe、“evening"(itself half of 月 ​the “moon"), and kucli、“mouth," because a man's name spoken is that by which you recognise himin the duk一直 ​CHOKU or tadacld ni、“straight,”“straightway"(conf No 200 where it hasits o協her sense of“price,"Jap ne) is made up of JU、“ten," 目 ​me、“eye," and a Crooked stroke Suggesting that what ten eyes can see must not be crooked Hence 悪 ​TOKU “virtue,"(by the addition of 心 ​kokoro、“heart") which presupposes a straight heart. 悪 ​is now generally writteen 徳 ​･) Sometimes inversion一standing a character onits head orturningitfrom righttoleftー ​was resorted to as an easymeans of diferentiation For instance 居 ​kisaki, * empress,"and 百 ​tsukasa、“ruler." are originallythe same onlyturned oppositeways Less metaphorical, ) り ​but extremely elaborate、is 笑 ​KAN or samui。“cold." The originalformis 淡 ​madeup マ｡ アペ ​of a "man" 人 ​among“grass" リ! (now written ) four times repeated under a “cover" or “roof" か-*→。 and over ice ン ​anciently 久 ​ィーtruly a cold shelter, Sometimes as willappear but naturalin a subject sorecondite the exact composition of a character remains doubtful after comparison with the earliest form. But eveninsuch cases the process of examination may assist recollection of the character as it stands Take THE STRUCTURE OF THE CHINESE CHARACTERS. 107 *三毛｡ J前 ​REI or tamashi “spirit,”“supernatural." We here see 雨 ​“rain” (observe its drops), 口 ​“mouth” thrice repeated and 巫 ​“fortune-teller" or “sorcerer" (itself com- posed oftwo“men" 人 ​。 doing“work" 工 ​sorcery having been in early ages and in all countries one of the most important of ocoupations) We may therefore accept the character 露 ​as meaning literally “three sorcerers praying for rain;" but other slightly warying explanations aregiven. 巫 ​by the way which the Japanese read miko is used by them ofthe female sex only tomean a “sorcerers." If we could suspect the ancient Chinese ofirony and self-criticism。we might admire the singular appropriateness of the character あニｰか ​。“house,”“family," which is literally a “pig," 。under a “roof" or“cover." Could anything better describe a Chinese house than to répresent it as a pigsty? The character for“peace" 4一号→ AN which shows a woman under a cover smacks equally of Satireat first sight But as“cover" and “roof" are interchangeable ideas perhaps we should rather see in this character a picture of family peace and quiet,ーthe goodwife sitting at home underthe roof Bythistimethe student will havegathered how similar in its development to a spoken language is this system of written symbols which grew up graduallyfrom Smalland simple beginnings and then, by combination analogy metaphor perhaps Sometimes misappre- hension, branched out into multifarious elaborateness It is however, evident that pictorial representation, even withits powers liberally extended by recourse to combination allusion, and metaphor would get exhausted long beforeit had suficed forthe representation of every shade of thought Here it was that the homophony which is so marked afeature of the Chinese language cametothe rescue When a word as yet characterless needed to be written, what more simple than to write it with the symbolfor some other word of like sound plus a markto diferentiate the meaning? We Europeans approximate to such a plan when we employ various spellings for like-sounding words such as “rain,”“rein," and “reign" in English, “Mann” and“man" in German As a matter of fact though Chinese has no alphabet and though common parlance stylesits writtencharacters“ideographs," nine-tenths of the socalledideographsin modern use have been formed by the help of a peculiar phonetic method This is true even of some ofthose deemed simplest forinstance 金 ​“metal," pronounced KIN There previously existed another like-sounding character 今 ​meaning "now." So from this and from 土 ​。“earth,"and two little dots to represent the streaks of ore the character for“metal" was put together. More oftenthe constituent parts stillremainseparate though closely adjacent; and foreign investigators have bestowed the name of“phonetic" on that part whichembodies the sound, the name of“radical" onthat whichindicates (very roughly) the sense Take 梅 ​“plum- |ｴ ​430 433 108 FIFTH SECTION. 4 3 5 4 3 機 ​4 3 8 械 ​09 マ》 ゾ ​N) 4 4 谷 ​4 主 ​2 両i 現心 ​443 444 tree;" “branch;" 坂 ​“board;" 案 ​(originally a table or bench hence)“a law- case,”“an opinion." In all these “tree" or “wood," is the radical while the other partis the phonetic Ofcourse the phonetic cantellus nothing of the Japanese pronunciation of these or any other characters seeing that they were invented not in Japan but in China. As, however the Japanese make considerable use of the Chinese pronunciation of words,itis, even from a Japanese point of view an invaluable helpto have the Chinese pronunciation thus indicated by the aspect of the characters themselves. In 梅 ​BAI、“plum-tree" (Jap 2tme) we recognise the sound of 争号 ​MAI、“every." In 花城 ​SHI(Jap eda)、“branch,"we have the exact sound of 支 ​SHI (Jap sasaeru)、“to hinder”(No.257) In 坂 ​HAN。“board” (Jap ita) we have the sound of 反 ​HAN(Jap kaert somuku), “toreturn,”“to disobey." In 琴受As (Jap.tsukue) “table,"we have the sound of 安 ​AN (Jap. yasusli)。“easy," フｰ ​“cheap" In 機 ​械 ​KI-KAI。“machine," we havethesounds respectively of 幾 ​KI (see No.358) \｡ and KAI(Jap tmaslimeru)。“to warn." In many Cases eg that of Barand年xar above the agreement is partial only. Sometimes as in ツ､ ZOKU “vulgar," and />N｡ KOKU(Jap fani) “valley,"the rhyme alone seems to have been thought of; and this may be reducedーat least in the Japanese pronunciationーto the mere coincidence of a single final letter as in 歌隠 ​CHO (Jap kiku)。“to listen,"whose soundis just adumbrated by 王 ​0、“king," in the left-hand corner But in this line of study we must learn to be thankful for small mercies; even partial coincidence8 are far better than nothing The student as he goes on will probably come to place Only too much reliance on them as guides to pronunciation. Here aretwo more sets of examples of groups of characters under one radical:ー ​功 ​KO、“ability,”“merit" \ N B. Do not confound No.444 with No.74 切 ​iciru, “to cut." Inspection will show a difference in both halves (right and left) of each. All appropriately belonging to 助 ​tasukeru “to help." chikara “strength," which is found *-* ● * 。。。」、号 ​》sometimes to the right sometimes at 勇 ​YU Or isanou、“to be valiant." ● * the bottom somtimes stowed away N｡ ● 勝 ​katsu “to conquer." IIl a COI”I1GIで。 め ​勢 ​tsukareru “to be weary." 勤 ​tsutomeru, “to labour." バ ​THE STRUCTURE OF THE CHINESE CHARACTERS. 109 \｡ 韓 ​尋 ​● 代 ​DAI、“a generation" also“a substitute." \ W> 奪 ​り9 - 伏 ​八usu “to lie down. 伯 ​HAKU “a count." 例 ​rei、“a precedent." 借 ​kariru, “to borrow." 儀 ​GI、“a ceremony,”“with reference to." / Belonging to 人 ​“man,' written 》 イ ​for short in all such cases. The relation of some these characters to “man” may seem vague and arbitrary; but we must not be too exacting A good memoria feclnica for そ“to lie down" is ofered by the composition of the character,ーa “dog" [crouching] at a “man's" [feet] Now letus lookinto the matter from the opposite side following a single phonetic through a series of various radicals,ーthe phonetic HO。for instance which is itself an 35 independent character signifying “beginning." and read hafine in Japanese Here are its most familiar compounds:ー ​御 ​Ho or larabau “to creep." 捕 ​HO or toraeru “to seize." や ​浦 ​HO or ura、“a stretch of coast." 舗 ​HO。“a shop." 稲 ​HO or oginal、“to supplement,”“to repair." 輔 ​Ho or tasukeru、“to help," also read Suke in personal names. The appropriateness of the first member of this set, “to creep,"must betaken on trust But from the second onwards we see light ; for the HO which means “to seize" is ap- propriately distinguished by the use of the radical for “hand," that which means “sea- coast" by the radical for “water,"that signifying “shop" by the character SHA,* “an abode,"that meaning“to supplement "or“repair” by the radical for“garment," which is 輔 ​“to help," the radical 車 ​“wheeled vehicle" appears less appropriate, until we learn that the character originally just the very thing most often repaired Inthe last example, served to denote the poles attached to a cart to help it out of the mud. The agreement in sound betweentheseveral derivatives of asinglephoneticisunfortunately not always so perfect as in the series just examined: 反 ​and 板 ​(Nos、347 and 435) pron- * Not accounted a radical The radical here (but arbitrarily chosen) is 舌 ​shita。“the tongue." 110 IFIFTH SECTION. 466 471 472 473 傍 ​474 476 警 ​ounced HAN while S (No.353) is HEN have already supplied an instance Ortake the following series,ーall very useful characters:ー ​寺 ​JI or fera。“a Buddhist temple." マ ​持 ​JI or motsu、“to hold." Here the agreement is apparent only for the Kana spell- ing of 寺 ​is 述ジ ​。whereas that of 寺 ​is チｰ ​In Western Japan the two are pro- nounced diferently (“Colloq Handbook”“「28 first footnote) 圭 ​SHI、“poetry "(Chinese or European,ーnot Japanese) Here the pronunciation and Kana spelling シagree with that of the primitive 寺 ​but forthe unimportant distinction of the Wigori. * TOKU or koto ni “specially, ) "as in the common expression特別| Here an entirely diferent pronunciation cropsup andthereis nothingforit but memory pureandsimple ifone would avoidgettinglaughed at for perpetrating a 百 ​好 ​三宕 ​HYAKUSHO-gomi.* In any Case and waiving absoluteguidance much practical help「will be derived from a Careful recollection of the principal phonetics asusage gradually brings them to the student's notice Analternative and perhapsbettername than “phonetie" for the non-radical portion of a charactoris“primitive." It alludesto the circumstance that in many cases the non-radical portionis really the original while the so-called radicalis a subsequent addition made for the sake of greater clearness orin orderto distinguish two shades of meaning in what was at first a single word For instance, was the earlier symbol for a pen and still appears in the list of radicals with that signification; butthe radical “ bamboo," has been super- added tothemodernform 筆 ​。because Chinese penscommonly have bamboo holders Ortake HO(Jap.katatoara)“side,"andthe Samefortifiedand emphasised sotosay bytheaddition of the radical for“man,"thus 卒。Thereal meaning remains the Same; yet thereisatend- ency towards reservingeach of the two forms for diferent contexts. Thus the word kata-gata can only be written not ・ An excellent instance of the way in which both the Soundand the general signification of a primitive may persist through its various compounds is supplied by the 亡 ​series all of whichsound B0 or MO and implythe idea of destruction. itself is B0 or orobiru “to be destroyed,”“ruined.” Add “heart," and you have 忘 ​B0 or acasureru、“to forget" (destruction of the thoughts in the mind) Add *L*4 “woman "andyou have 妥 ​B0 ormidart mi、“disorderly" (destruction ofthe proprietywhich 口*二｡ Thereare cases where neither the word“phonetic"nor the word“primitive" suits the case,ー ​明 ​forinstance and 東 ​and 森 ​in which as already explained (pp.40,46, and 105)。 befitsawoman) Add“eyes,"andyouhave MO ormebura,“blind"(destructionofeyesight).甘 ​* Lit、“peasant's reading" Such a mistake as reading 苛 ​"｡ because its phonetio 三"会 ​is Jr is popul- arly So styled The sa5( ) of HYAKUsHö is generally read sEr in other contexts, and signifies "a surname." t Aninteresting discussion and list of the “phonetics”or“primitives”will be found in Section VIII of the Intro- duction to Williams's Chinese Dictionary. THE STRUCTURE OF THE CHINESE CHARACTERS. 111 both parts ofthe character are equally radical,in sofar as both contribute toform thesense and neitherin any wayindicates the sound Ortake anotherinstance一anewoneーthat of 位 ​ku- rai,“rank,"Chinese I The so-called phonetic 立 ​tatsu、“to stand,"is Chinese RYU or RITSU, whichthus difersfrom /W insoundaswidelyascan well be imagined But both halves of /Warereallyradical;for“rank” is“aman's standing"in China asin England Thus viewed the characterbecomes perfectlyeasyto rememberー伯山 ​SEN (in Japanese almost al- ways sesn) “a man of the mountains,"i e one of the immortals who dwell hermit- like in inaccessible mountainfastnesses, ofers a similar example Perhaps however in this case some regardwas paid to sound as well; for the pronunciation of 仙山 ​SEN closely ap- proximatesto that of 山 ​SAN Infact the “GO-ON” of 山 ​employedin thereading of Bud- dhist names,is SEN. 仁 ​JIN、“benevolence,"exhibits another species of irregularity Here it is the radical itself which acts at the sametime as phonetio, 人 ​JIN、“man," givingits pronunciation to 下。“benevolence"which is, says Canfucius the most characteristic of human virtues The right half, ー全 ​NI、“two" helps to express the sense;forit takes two to render benevolence possible, 河ｴs we Sayin English (but less amiably) thatittakestwo to make a quarrel. The dissection of characters into their component elements was first undertaken by the ChineselexicographerKYo-sais詳 ​* who compiled his celebrated 説 ​文 ​SETSUMON Dictionary in A.D.100 This ｡Giumerate 540 字部 ​JTBU。i e “character-classes" orradicals, under which allthe other characters are grouped for practical convenience'sake, just as ourwords are grouped in European dictionaries under the successive letters of the alphabet The 玉 ​管“GroxU-HEs" + Dictionary which dates from thesixth century and is still popular with scholars both in China and Japan had in its earliereditions about the same number of radicals, but these were later reduced to360 The compilers of the 園田｡ 字 ​典は ​so-called from the Emperor Köki(A.D.1662-1722) further reduced tho ● 》bW) numberto214, which has eversince been commonly accepted alike in China in Japan and by ニｰム ​- ピｰ4 ● 総 ​* 許 ​is our No.311。 慎 ​sHTN or sutsushimu, means “to be careful" or“reverential." 今N｡ 甘 ​AA会 ​HEN originally designated asection of bamboo such as people anciently employed for writing on hence several süch slips tied together hence a section of a book hence a whole book A common Japanese reading of the characteris amu, which means“to tie [such bamboo slips] together," hence “to compose,”“to write." The phonetic HEN occursin numerous other characters、forinstance ー=全 ​。whichis read amu like the preceding and has the same sense asit; hifoe ni, one-sided,”“entirely,”“earnestly"(and see below for its technical use when read HEN to denote certain portions of Chinese character). はAt Peking this name is pronounced K’ang Hsi The character 康 ​K5(Jap. yasu) means“easy,”“peaceful." It occurs in the celebrated historical name Ieyasu 家康 ​and in other familiar compounds. The student need not trouble about 熙 ​, ns it is of very rare occurence. 典 ​TEN (Jap. nori) is quiteacommon character signify- ing“rule." 478 479 112 FIFTH SECTION. 487 188 構 ​foreigninvestigators We do not mean of course that Köki's editors changed the manner of writingthe characters or diminished their number but only that by analysingthemin a diferent manner they succeeded in classing them under fewer heads Curiously enough, though every one has bowed in practice to their decision which was imposed by Imperial authority almost every one is agreed that they made a great mistake apparent simplification having been purchased at the expense of real confusion and error Many of Köki's so-called radicals are not really radicalat all, but derivative while on the other hand somegenuinelyradicalforms have beenomittedfrom thelist Many are useless beingeither obsolete or having extremely few characters liable to be grouped under them The worst featureis that many charaeters have been placed byrule of thumb underradicals with which they have no original connection onthe strength of a merely accidental resemblance. Anyhow the 214 radicals such as they are hold possession of the field and must be acceptedin practice thoughwe hasten to add that there is no need to commit them all to memory There is really no need notwithstanding that one foreign text-book after another has chosen to lay on European students this heavy burden No Chinese or Japanese ever thinks of memorising all the radicals He learns the characters most likely to be useful, regardless of whether they beradical or not The Japanese have not even any name ingeneral * use for either “radical" or “phonetic." Many radicals appearing on the left are called HEN “side" (No.484)、those on the top 所寸 ​kammuri。“cap;"those that enclose the rest of the character, kamae、“externalarrangement”“enclosure;"certain others which protrude a long way below to the right NYU lit.“ entering ;”and besides these there are special names for a fewspecial cases For radicals appearing at the bottom there is nogeneral appellation The right-hand portion of a characterーwhetherradical or phonetic matters notー ​33 is termed tsukuri lit。“make," a name devoid of all apparent appropriateness though the character 労 ​(No.472)“one side,"with whichitis written suits wellenough. Thoughto commit all the radicals to memory were a work of supererogation those of most frequent occurrence should be socommitted The memorising of the charactersin which such radicals occur will be rendered easier thereby as will also the task of looking up characters in Williams, Lay and the native dictionaries The plan followed in such dictionaries isto give the 214 radicals in the order of the number of their strokes, from ー ​ICHI、“one,"which has only one stroke down to 聖 ​/ue、“flute," which has seventeen It will therefore be a further advantage torecollect the position ofthe chiefradicals in the list as this will obviate much searching backwards and forwards It would be best of all for instance to remember that 木 ​ki、“tree,"is the seventy-fifth and 水 ​mizu,“water,"the eighty-fifth But ifthis is expectingtoo much something at least will be gained by remembering that “tree"comes before “water," and both before 目 ​me、“eye" (the hundred and ninth) That this last must come later in thelist than the twoothers is indeed selfevident asithasfivestrokes, THE STRUCTURE OF THE CHINESE CHARACTERS. 113 while and 入 ​have each only four The dificulty-and Consequently the advantageー ​ofrecollecting if possible the order of precedence occurs with Radicals having the same number of strokes. Itis likewisethe number ofstrokes that determines the order of the charactersgrouped Forinstance, undereach Radical. tsukai “amessenger,"which hassix strokes(six that is, exclusive of the Radical ), comes before okasu “toviolate,"which hasseven. Thetwofollowinglistsinclude allthe mostimportant Radicals with their Japanesenames, the numbersindicatingtheir position in the dictionaries and twoorthree specimencharacters undereach the specimens having been selected for their generalusefulness as additionsto the learners littlefund It will prove a useful exercise to count the strokes of the non-radical portion ofcharacters; forthis will contribute towards impressing characters on the memory, at the same time asit givesease in the use ofthe dictionary, 4.ーLIST OF THE SIXTY COMMONEST RADICALS. AWintſ Radical. “man." When written at the top it is called lito-kammuri as in Yo、“I." More often it is found at the side in the abbreviated form call- ed NIMBEN thus f 日 ​tadashi、“but;" 儒 ​mama。“manner,”“state." ry㎝ Ro流ｴン ​“ice,"but is no longerinuse Itoccurs on the left asin 冷 ​hiyayaka。“cool;" i NI-SUI lit “two waters."As an independent character it means föru, “to freeze." Both these are easily remembered by their phonetics which are pronounced REI and Tö respectively. - Eighteenth Radical Generally to the right and then mostly abbreviated to | sword") because resembling the Kana letter リ ​ri thus 到 ​itaru “to reach." Such CBSGS 3.S セ ​kirat, “to cut;" 方矢 ​KEN、“aticket," are exceptional. AWineſeenth Eadical p 108 where several other examples of this Radical occur “strength,"in which the second stroke pierces the first with the Eighteenth Radical 刀 ​katana。“sword," in which the second stroke merely touches the first. Th2rſieſſ Eadical. Mostly at the left side (kuchi-HEN), as in yob “to call," but also in various other positions as |雨| mukau、“to be oppo- site;" ing a “dog" guarding four vessels with “mouths"). Thirtyfirst * IEadical. the characters classed under it This is distinguishable from 口 ​“mouth," by its su- perior size and also by the fact of its always enclosing its phonetic thus 回 ​megurtſ, ; 園 ​EN or sono、“garden." ・ 。 katana、“sword,"ーoriginally the picture of a broad blade. which is called RIT5 (lit “ri chikara、“strengh," as in ikioi、“force," and compare Do not confound chikara, kucld, “mouth" 真! 2utsuaca、“a utensil(this last pourtray- 行 ​音 ​MEI、“a command," also “life;" kunt-gamae so called from kuni、“country," one of “to turn round," also written *ハ〜 % 4 8 09 I ; 4 9 2 但 ​4 9 3 儒 ​4 9 4 冷 ​=4｡ 鑑 ​4 9 5 9 6 114 FIFTH SECTION. 5 0 城 ​5 0 7 堅 ​5 0 8 50 # 5 “ギ ​高詳 ​5555555 11111】11 5 5 1 9 一全 ​ム ​5 2 0 孝 ​5 2 1 5 磐 ​tsucld、“earth," sometimes written 土 ​the more" efeo- samatrai It is placed at the side thus 北> (suchi- HEN), or at the bottom。thus shiro、“a castle;" 堅 ​katai “hard" Such a case as that of toru, “to take,"is exceptionalー[士 ​samatrat is also the Radical (the Thirty-third) of a few characters for instance the two common ones S0 or sakan, “youthful vigour," and 幸 ​JU or kotobuki、“long life."] dai、“great.” Often written at the top or bottom but Thirly-second Radical. tually to distinguish it from Thirty-seuenth Radical. sometimes, as it were inconveniently hidden away Examples are futoi “thiok;" 央 ​nakaba、“middle;" 夷 ​ebistt、“a barbarian;" 契 ​chigiru、“to vow." Thirty-eiglth Radical onna、“woman," mostly to the left as in konoma, and children ?) Less oftenthis Radi- “to like"(what more likable than women 康 ​SAI、“ wife," and 妄 ​SHö, ﾘn㎝ cal stands below as in the painfully Similar characters 三 ​“concubine." Thirty-ninth Radical. “Confucius and Mencius;" Kö、“filial piety;" Fortieth Radical *→ U-kammuri (not usedindependeitly),so caledbecause ウ ​。the “world," one of the characters Kö-Mö, ko。“child,"found in various positions as 孔 ​ーIム ​* whioh?” izatre ? Katakana letter for the vowel u is derived from 干 ​U。 olassed under it It is always found at the top thus 宿 ​ſado、“an inn" (cleverly formed from “a hundred men under one cover"); 2ttsustt, “to copy (in writing)”ー ​[Do not confound with U-kammuri another much rarer radical (the Fourteentl) which difers fromit in lacking the dot at the top and which has no special Japanese name: 午品評 ​KWAN or kammuri、“a head covering"(our No.487) and 冥 ​MEI、“dark," are the most Notice ulso 橋下 ​important characters classed under it. is often less correctly written 纂 ​･] Fortſfourth Eadical. o、“tail;" shikabane、“corpse," always placed as in the following: todokeru、“tosendin,”“toreport;" ZOKUsuru “to belong," “to be attached to" The first of these examples is easily memorised by noting that a tail is the “ hair" and “body" being much about the same). (our No. 185) hanging down behind an animals “body"("corpse" The third at the bottom intimatingthat nothingsowell belongs has this Same “tail" con- tracted at the top,and “insect" oris attached to anything else as a tail to the insect of whichit forms part. 属 ​is often Contracted to ムorty-sirtſ Radical. yama。“mountain," placed to the left ( yama-HEN), above or below e.g. 島 ​shima。“island;" 岡 ​oka、“hillock ;" 岩 ​iaoa。“rock." Ffieth Eadical. ocours in warious positions, thus fentgui、“a towel," sometimes called KIMPEN fromits oN It SHIorichi、“amarket [-town];" nuno、“linen;" 帳 ​fobari “a curtain"ーto beremembered by its constituent parts as a“longtowel." 目 ​5 3 4 宿 ​2 423 4 器 ​525 2 5 冥 ​3;3332525252 32109987 市 ​3 5 布5 3 6 帳 ​THE STRUCTURE OF THE CHINESE CHARACTERS. 115 537 5 5 庭 ​5 4 行 ​彼 ​重 ​* 侮J 意 ​547 繋 ​ムゲﾘy-third Radical calledmadare apparenly from originally denoting a “shelter," but not used alone It is MA or sttru, “to rub," of which it is used as an ab- "hand." prefer to derive the name of madare from MA or asa、“hemp." Examples of cha- racters classed under r- are supplied by 序 ​JO、“ preface,”ーalso read tsuide, breviation though this character is classed under another Radical, Some * “aturn”“apropos,"and 庭 ​nitca、“garden." sictiell IRadical. alono itis read tadazumu “to stand still." “he," /* matsu “to wait." [This Radical mayeasily be confounded with the less common One Hundred and Fortyfourth 行 ​ſuku、“ ﾘ.go" which has the curious peculiarity of being always cut in two by its phonetic thus (GYöNIN-BEN) supposed torepresenta man walking; but whenused It always stands at the left as in kare, EI or mamoru “to protect." This last character ocours must frequentlyin men's names in the termination 上 ​衛 ​BEI.] siatyfirst Radical. 心 ​kokoro、“ heart." Sometimes writá ｡ the bottom orin the middle thus ● \} frequentlyat the left sideinthe abbreviated form l caled RISSHIM-BEN or “the standing kokoro-base, “volition,”“feeling;" 小売試e uryöru、“to grieve;" but most タ ​刃 ​こ ​2 別 ​heart radical," e g. “pity;" exceptional form easily remembered Another such is 4 Jö、“human passions," hence specifically nasake。“kindly feeling." "also the “circumstances of a case.”ール ​W) いkanaraza,“positively"(our No.336),isan ッ ​katafikenai “humbly thank- ful,”ーthe naturalemotionforthe “heart"to approach “heaven" with as the structure of the character intimates. sirty-second Radical. hoko、“a spear," either interlaced with the rest of the character orelsetoits right thus apare、“I;" (our No.242) 戦 ​tatakau “to fight." saty-fourth Eadical. te、“hand," as in “all") but mostlyontheleftintheabbreviatedform 才 ​ヒュ ​ageru “toraise"(also read kogotte, (e-HEN),ーthe third stroke being then a also read sasu “to point." 】 dash made upwards e g 3/ubi、“finger," In such forms äS 邦 ​HAI or ogamu、“to worship;" SHö or akeru, “to acknowledge,"this Radical is more dificult to recognise. sarty-sath Radical ( as aright hand Radical having nospecial name and not to be confounded with bun, attsu “to strike," notused alone but in the abbreviated form) “a written composition." Examples are sukttu, “to rescue;" dete, “ventur- ing" One or twocharacters havothis Radicalin the upperright-hand corner; forinstance, 東冬sEr or totonou。“to bein order,"ーsynonymous with No.412. sepenty-second Radical. li、“the sun"( li-HEN when at the side and 日 ​lirabi、“flat sun," when at the top or bottom) thus 曲 ​“yester[-day]," but atsui、“hot." [Puz- zlingly similar to this Radical is the Sepenty-third AEadical, tacaku。“quoth he,"which SAKU。 Such a case as JUN、“a period of te days"isexceptional embraces afew very common characters andoccurseitheratthetoporbottom orelseinterlaced 戦 ​5 5 0 5 5 5 救 ​556 敢 ​557 整 ​隆 ​8 昨 ​5 5 09 6 1 日 ​]ll6 - FIFTH SECTION. 566 567 568 character ホ ​lo. with the other strokes thus 曲 ​magaru。“to be crooked;" 更 ​sara ni、“anew;" 最 ​mottomo。“most."] (For 月 ​tsuki “the moon," Seventyゾourth Radical which should come next see the One Hundred and Thirtieth.) seventy流fil Radical. ſe-HIEN ki、“tree." This has strokesthree andfour(down notup asin ) shortened whenit is written to the left and called ki-HEN as in matsu, “pine-tree" (lit prince 公 ​。 of trees 木) It also ocours in other positions as soregasli、“a certain person;" 有ｰ ​sA。“oficial enquiry" (as in JUNsA。“policeman") The charader偵 ​Jö。“an itemアshows it in an abbreviated form resembling the Katakana &eventy-sicth madical akubi、“a yawn,"ーalso read kakeru “to be missing."ー ​standing to the right and sometimes called KEN-tsukuri from one of its Chinese sounds. 谷f YoKU or lossttrat。“to wish," and 歌 ​uta。“a Japanese poem," are examples. Eiſltſ流fil Radical. 水 ​abbreviated form Y called SAN-ZUI that is “the three [dots for] water," e.g. 湯 ​3/dt, う ​mizu “water," almost always written on the left in the “ hot water;" や ​umi “the sea,"Chin KAI, easily remembered by its rhyming with its phonetic 尖号 ​MAI and with 梅 ​BAI、“plum-tree," cof p 108 The characters 氷 ​köri )) 刃 ​y “ice nagai、“long; (our No.59); 永 ​*｡ 求 ​motomertſ、“to seek;" and Water 水 ​izumi, “a spring"(lit white ) show this Radical combined in other less usual DOSitions. - * Eiglty-sirth Radical. 火 ​li、“fire," written at the left side (ld-HEN) or bottom as in 焼 ​yaku “to burn;" 行 ​sumi、“charcoal;" but mostly when at the bottom abbre- Viated to four dots か ​。 called REKKWA、“fierce fire," from 想 ​RETSU lageshi、“fierce," \｡ one of the characters so formed. 田召 ​teru “to shine," is a familiar instance. w AWinetſfourth Eadical ■ ｴ ​ｰご ​character 國人 ​intſ。“ dog." Chin KEN as in the dificult but useful KENzuru or tatematsuru “to ofer respectfully to a superior," where, however the seems to be in reality not radical at all but phonetic unless we accept the explanation that the character originally denoted fat dogs sacrificed to the gods 獣 ​JU or kedamono、“animal”“quadruped"is another instance Almost always 大 ​apﾘ ​(kemono-HEN) thus 狐 ​kitsune、“fox;" 狼 ​狙 ​ROBAI properly “wolf wolf" but used to signify “consternation” (aapatert) The reason gravely alleged by Chinese authorities is that one of these species of wolf has its forelegs inconveniently short the other its hind legs so that eachis dreadfully put to unless he Can get the other to walk along with him and thus compensate his infirmity! AWinet/-sirth Radical. 玉 ​tama、“gem," generally to the left and abbreviated to (ama-HEN) asin 珍 ​CHIN。“precious;" GEN O1° to the left in the abbreviated form araapareru, “to be revealed." 583 THE STRUCTURE OF THE CHINESE CHARACTERS. 117 5 55 88 9茨8 醤 ​5 9 l 疲 ​5 5 9 3 600 顧 ​601 602 Some names of musicalinstruments havethis Radical at the top in a reduplicated form for instance, 琴 ​koto the Chinese and Japanese “lyre." One Hundred and Second Eadical. ta、“rice-field," variously placed. Nos 27, 152。201、214。219,220,255、273,290, and 330 sakai “boundary;" 旧B osoreru “to fear." One Hundred and Fourth Radical It is the Radical for disease and always stands (or rather hangs down) as in the following: 疲 ​TO “small-pox;" 痛 ​/*」* Series is the phonetic a more trustworthy guide to the ON of each character classed See our Other common examples are called yamai-dare but not used alone. itanu, “to pain;" RYO or iyasu “to heal." In no under it. One Hundred and Wintſ fadical. me,“the eye,"mostly to the left( 目 ​Ol' 耳 ​7726ー ​HEN) and below as in GAN or manako another word for“eye;" KAN or miru, “to look." The two characters 直 ​CHOKU “straight," also read ne、“price" (our No. 200), and ｰニ4 SHIN or makoto, “true," show this Radical stowed away between the other strokes - One Hundred and Tacefth Radical ishi “stone." It is placed to the left(ishi-HEN) more rarely below e.g. 砂 ​suna,“sand;" 磨 ​togu。“to polish." One Hundred and Thirſeenth Eadical. and abbreviated to (shimestſ-HEN);more rarely below thus 扉晶 ​FUKU、“happiness;" 祀 ​S0、“ancestor;" 祭 ​matsuri、“a religious festival.”ーSome fonts of type e.g. that used in this book have 所F instead of One Hundred and Fゲﾘeenth Radical the left and then called no-gi-HEN because resolvable by popular analysis into the Kata- kana letter、ノ ​no and the character ki、“tree." ed by In some few characters it occurs above below or in a - 天｡ *m* 豊 ​● 23 注与JL 9う ​- COrner aS SHU or ltideru。“to excel;”生式｡ KOKU。“cereals. One Hundred and Sateenth Eadical 完FV､ ﾘム"" hole"flattenedtoダｰ2 and placed atop - ● ・ あｰチ ​_ー ​(ana-kammatri) as in 空 ​KU、“empty;" ノ」|w shimestt、“to declare,"mostly to the left ine, “the rice-plant," mostly written on A common example is furnish- SHU or fane。“Seed." hisoka ni “secretly." One Hundred and Eighteenth Radical 竹竹 ​take、“bamboo," placed at the top in the ab- breviated form ノｰゲ ​(take-kammuri) thus 矢 ​2paratt。“to laugh;" 箱 ​lako、“a box." One Hundred and Wineteenth Radical. \ 蘇one、“rice" mostly to thé"left(米 ​kome- IEN) asin SEI-So、“fine or coarse;" occasionaly below thus atca、“millet." Do not confound this last lit、“western rice,"_with 栗 ​kuri lit。“western tree," that is, the “chestnut-tree." - W * One Hundred and Tucentiell Iſadical 糸 ​ito, “ thread、used on the left (ito-HEN) and then abbreviated by most writers and Some printersto ; more rarely below. 韓 ​* 三 ​● ● ● 3 ● ・ ~｡ 99). al"G) 細 ​hosoi “thin;" 素 ​shiroi、“white"(alsoread moto,“origin"); Examples ; 606 7 総 ​608 篇 ​609 笑 ​610 器 ​\ 6 1 2 11 ; 6 1 5 組 ​616 素 ​118 FIFTH SECTION. 617 618 肥 ​619 苦 ​66 22 6 6 2 8 one Hundredgnd Thirtieth Radical 医 ​whichis called NIKU-zuki because of its identity in shape with NIKU。“flesh," almost always abbreviated in composition to “the moon."It ocours chiefly at the left and bottom; thus It is a very common Radical heading a long list of characters denoting koeru, “to be fat;" 事* 3/a- slinau、“to nourish." parts andattributes ofthe body.ー[The moonitself,(Radical Seventyyour) has comparatively few classed underit.ーAs examples we may take KI、“a period of time,"and 望月 ​) mochi[-zuki」、“fullmoon,"ーalso read nogomu、“to hope,"] One Hundred and Thirty-sepentſ Radical. 弁 ​/une、“a boat," written thus at the left 舟 ​and called.fune-HEN e、g 版 ​八 ​(often written 舷) whichalso means.fune、“boat"or“ship;" 舶 ​HAKU。“a large vessel." 巫 ​舶 ​SEMPAKU means “vessels of every description." It has been discovered that Noah's Ark afords agood memoria fechnica forthe character 版 ​恋。 äS the 八 ​“eight" 口 ​“mouths"Suggest the eight persons whowere Savedin the Ark. One Hundred and Fortiell Radical. kttsa。“grass," written at the top in an ab- breviated form ー ​P or 十ト。called sö-k5 (早 ​元並 ​lit。“grass cap." The ON of 元並 ​IS KWAN not KO; probably k5 is here the first syllable of kömatri another pronunciation of kam- ーﾘな ​nuri) Examples、takenfrom amonghundreds are nigai、“bitter;" KIKU。“chry- la。“a leaf;”ッ ​whichis the ON or Chinese reading of this last dificult-looking character helps at once to Santhemum; ockiru “tofall;" kusuri “medicine." YAKU。 impress it on the memory because rhyming with the phonetic w分 ​GAKU or RAKU for which see page 105 In like manner the ON of 溶 ​RAKU rhymes with KAKU (our No. 231),andits signification“tofall" naturallygroupsitselfunderthe Radical“grass;"for what falls and fades sooner than grass and the leaves of trees which have beentaken by poets and moralists in all ages as the symbol of impermanence? One Hundred and Forty-second Eadical. (musli-HEN), as in 蝶 ​RO。“wax," but sometimes in other positions e g. 融 ​YU ort5ru, mushi、“insect," used chiefly on the left “tocirculate;"* hotaru、“a firefly." One Hundred and Forty流fth Radical (koromo-HEN、notto be confoundedwith ネ ​shimesu-HEN which has one stroke koromo。“raiment,"chiefly to the left and ab- breviated to less) thus * termination of the passive voice; also below as in ーﾘー* HYO-RI、“front and back,"are harderto disentangle. HI or kömuru、“to have something done to one," hence used for raruru the SAI。“to cut out (clothes)." Such examples as 4 One Hundred and Forty-ninth Radical. ーヨ全 ​iu “to speak," or kotola、“words," almost always written on the left and then called GoMBEN from GON or GEN its Chinese sound thus: ** 訓性 ​atsuraert “to order"(goods); 三九L mökerat。“to establish;" 芸 ​lanastt、“to speak." Thislastword ofersagoodexample ofwhat has beensaidabove(pp 105and111)of both halves of a character being sometimes reallyradical;for on the left we have“words,”on theright 636 裏 ​謎 ​638 三ｰ ​設 ​639 話 ​THE STRUCTURE OF THE CHINESE CHARACTERS. 119 豊 ​6 4 I 6 6646 4 6 数 ​6 4 9 666 555 逸 ​6 鑑 ​6 5 邑 ​“tongue," appropriately combining to signify “to speak."-The common character *長 ​homeru “to praise," ofers the example of this radicalin anuncommon position. ﾘコ● One Hundred and Ffhſfourth Eadical. 具 ​kat、“a shel," to the left or below as in 則 ​8AI or ZAI、“wealth;" -* tsuiyasu “to spend,”“to waste.” Its position in *｡ なanomu。“torely," is exceptional. One Hundred and I?fty-sebenth Radical ed to (ashi-HEN) e.g. O1° One Hundred and F/ty-ninth Radical. left (kuruma-HEN), as in “foot," almost always at the left and abridg- ato, “traces." kuruma。“awheeled vehicle,"mostly to the TEN、“revolving," “changing." Sometimesit is otherwise placed as in One Hundred and Sirty-second Radical ご ​才 ​noseru “to place on the top of,"to“record." This is the abbreviated form acashiru、“to run,"from whichit is derived is SHINNYU。 employedin composition The character not inuse and need not be remembered The meaning of the name SHINNYU does not clearly appear; but the characters grouped underthis "型 ​all have to do with such relatedideas * \ \｡ \｡ 近 ​都 ​｡ 。。"" ^｡ N｡ 近退 ​J ENKIN, far and near; 運 ​送 ​劣 ​TAssuru。“toreach." as coming and going motion distance e g W) N) UNSO “sendingortransporting(goods);" 逸 ​ﾘ,Tail;" One Hundredand Sirty-third Radical 邑 ​mura, “village," contractedin composition to I: whichis called özato and always placed on the right thus 邸 ​yashiki、“a mansion;" GUN or köri、“a district." One Hundred and Siat/プourth Eadical. distinguished by the name ofliyomi notori; but originally it denoted“a wine-jar"(comf p.105) “ bird," as one of the signs of the Zodiae, whencethe factthat most ofits compounds haveto dowith liquorin one way or another It stands on the left thus 配j kuml。“to pour out;" 配 ​kubaru、“to distribute;"veryrarely below as in I。“a physician"(whogives one medicineto drink). One Hundred and Saty-seventh Radical. (kane-HEN) asin各 ​GIN, kane、“metal," almost alwaysto the left and writtenthus 金 ​“silver;" kagami、“a mirror.”ーFar- Eastern mirrors being made of burnished metal Merely as「a､「memoria feclnica assume the sense of thischaracter to be“metalset upto look at;" but one stroke is missing from 見 ​33 /> 9う ​で ​● “tolook." kama。“cauldron,"is an exceptionalform. One Hamared and Sicty-ninth Radical. seki、“ barrier;" “gate," called MON-gamae because written so asto enclose its phonetic thus kemi-sttru “toinSpect" (as at a barrier or custom-house) The commonest derivatives ofthis Radical have been given already on p 71. [Do not confound with this common Radical the less useful One Hundred and AWinety流rst, tatakau,“tofight,"sometimescalledTo-gamae Thelatterocoursin 闘 ​which has the Same meaning andreplacesit in modernusage.] One Hundred and Seventieth Radical. oka、“a mound." Incombinationit is con- tracted to 部 ​and called kogato. 陰 ​陽 ​IN-YO “shade and light," i e the female (or 6 5 5 6 8 拝 ​6 5 9 配 ​6 6 0 警 ​6 6 1 銀 ​6 2 鏡 ​ノク ​* 6 4 665 6 6 開 ​器 ​6 6 S7 9 120 - FIFTH SECTION. 673 674 675 676 一ズ･マ｡ 677 678 679 680 passive)and male_(oractive)elements of nature”accordingto Chinese philosophy are familiar examples; but |区E RIKU。“land," bettershows the significative force of this Radical Notice that whereas the similarform özato No 163, appears always on the right this No.170 kogato, stands as constantly on the left. < * One Hundred and Seventythird Radical called ame-lammatri as in 昼圭* kumo。“clouds; One Hundred and Seventy-sebenth Radical. =金 ​kutsu、“boots;" pourtrayed a hide flayed and stretched out, One Hundred and Eight/デirst Radical oftenused forthe English word“page," pronounced pef. 雨 ​ame、“rain," plaoed on the top ( 弓) and 2 } 雷 ​電 ​RAIDEN、“thunder and lightning." nameshi-gatoa ortsukuri-katca。“leather," mostly to the left as in kura、“a saddle." The originalform properly köbe、“the head," but now more It standsto the right andis called 5gai、“ big Shell," because fortuitously resembling the character 具 ​kai “shell." But it (our No.404) for which See p. "装 ​Common examples of its use are 順 ​JUN、“ order"; 須 ​stſ-lekaraku, “ought;" is really a rude picture of the human face in fact only a variant of kashira、“head." oe互㎝and Eightyfourth Eadical. 食 ​kurau、“to eat,"mostly on the left and ab- breviated to (SHOKU-HEN), asin Yo or amari “surplus;" KWAN or ſakata, “a mansion." Both these are excellent examples of phonetics (compare our Nos.491 and310) and at the sametime ofthe power ofthe Radical astheidea of“food"is naturally conneeted with excess or Satiety and with the mansions of rich men, One Hundred and Eiglty-sepenth hadical 馬 ​“horse" generally tothe left (uma-HEN) or below as in GA or noru, “to ride;" satpagu、“to make a row." と7応 ​One Hundred and Winet/ffil Radical 魚 ​unco,“fish,"mostlytotheleft(utoo-HEN) It includes a large number offishes' names not veryusefulto the beginner. SEN、“fresh -ｰム ​óbb> fish." also read agayaka、“fresh,”“ bright," and 鯨 ​knſfira。“a whale,"may be quoted.ー ​ト) The Same remarks apply、mattatis mutandis、to the One Hundred and Winety-siath Radical b tori bird,"except thatit oftenest stands on the right side e.g. 鶏 ​nitcatori、“the barndoor fowl;" 鶴 ​tsurtſ。“a stork." B.ーLIST OF SEVENTY-FIVE RADICALS OF SECONDARY IMPORTANCE. ITrst fadical ー ​ICHI、“one.” It is variously placed as in 文 ​JO a measure of 10 feet; 日 ​katstt、“moreover." Fourth Radical ノ ​。nameless and notused alone Itis placedat the topor ontheleft. Examples are nagara。“while." 巫fil Radical OTSU (our No 202) Variously placed and sometimes altered to L Examples are 2L koi-negatt、“to beg;" 乳 ​clicli、“milk." 683 》 騒 ​684 5 4) ｡ 魔 ​686 Mb 99888 939210987 名 ​乳 ​L THE STRUCTURE OF THE CHINESE CHARACTERS. 121 695 互 ​696 \｡ 常 ​6 9 8 交 ​6 9 9 光 ​7 競 ​魏 ​7 Seventh Radical 下 ​NI、“two." Found in perplexingly various positions, thus 互 ​tagai ni、“mutually;" Y tapan ya、“all the more." In this last it may be easily mistaken for the Fifteenth Radical ン ​(NI-SUI); in fact the Japanese commonly so write and print that character. Eighth Radical-'→“acover"notused alone, but alwaysin compositionand at the top as SHI orichl、“a town,”“a market;" 本 ​maſtuaru “to associate with." Tenth Eadical. signifying “man," but it occurs only at the bottom thus 元 ​chigo,“aninfant," often abbreviated to J infant's head beforethefontanels have closed up.ー[A comparatively rare Radical(le Sateentl), It is a mere variant of the Winth hikari、“brillianey;" 児 ​The top part is intended for a picture of an used only in composition. tsukue、“a table," may easily be mistaken for No.10. Observe thatin correct Calli- graphythetwo strokes of No. 10 do not meet at the top whereas those of No.16 do meet. 3/ori-kakaru。“to lean"(as with one's elbows on a table)。shows No.16in composition.] Thoefth Radical. 八 ​(HAT-TEN。“dots [representing] eight") as in 非具 ​GU Or sonaertſ, “to provide;" kaneru “to do two things at once”“to be unable." It almost always occurs at the bottom. Thirteenth Eadical. nameless andnotusedalone Thecommouestcharactersarbitrarily classedunderit me形 ​SATSU。“a volume;" and 再 ​SAI or futa-tabi “again." 形 ​Call be easily remembered by its real construction 。ーtwo (for several) bamboo slipstied together such as constituted the most ancient books or volumes of the Chinese previousto the invention of paper about A.D.300 Thoentieth Radical. called HO-gamae and meaning “to wrap up." but not used alone It is placed outside asin nakare、“don't;" 女sutsumu、“to wrap up." Tapenty-second Eadical. and the Thoenty-third both nameless show bytheirshape that they relate to boxes; the latter of the two las a large lid on but alike in writing and in print the two are constantly confounded Examples are 匠 ​SHO or fakumi、“carpenter" (one whomakes boxes); 右 ​kakustt、“to conceal"(as inside a box). Tuentyfourth Radical measure,"also read nobort。“to ascend;" JU。“ten," variously placed as in SHO Or indstſ、“a GO。“ noon"(properly “the horse,"una one of ○ the signs of the Zodiac whose houris noon); HAKU or hirol、“ broad." Thoenty-sath Radical. on theright thus 上 ​KWAN or maku、“to roll,"is exceptional;that of denoting a kind of Seal but notusedalone It is mostly placed IN。“a Seal." The case of 己し ​ayatti “dangerous," and of N｡ famago、“egg." still more so This last character was originally a picture of the eggs (still recognisable astwo dots) inside the body of some oviparous creature probably a reptile. Thoenty-seventh Radical. called GAN-dare originally meaning “clif" (see p 105) but now used as an abbreviation of 雁 ​GAN。“wild goose," (classed under 佳 ​the 包勾 ​00 87 7 0 9 ; 122 - FIFTH SECTION. 172nd Radical). 原 ​GEN or onoto。“origin,"also read lara。“moor,"is a familiar example. Tapent/-ninth Eadical. 又 ​mata、“again," mostly to the right or below as in 友 ​tomo。“a companion;" 斜ſ JO。“raisingin rank,”“ promotion." It always begins thus at the top and hangs down(arert)on the left side Thirty-sirth Radical. 夕 ​3/abe、“evening," as in 尿い ​なuto mi “early;" 夢 ​3/2/n26, ( G 輸 ​う ​う ​a dream. JFortyfirst Radical 下 ​inoppara、“ entirely;" 泉村 ​iru。“to shoot;"Sometimes in a Corner aS 将 ​SHO。“a general," ー企 ​SUN。“inch." placed below or at the right hand as in also read hata。“moreover." A7/t/first Radical It is often hard to pick out among the other strokes thus also written if and Fify-secenth Radical. KYOJAKU。“Strong or weak." Ffy-ninth Redical 多 ​“feathers" or “long hair," not used alone It mostly stands on the right as in ジ ​katacli、“shape;" 彫 ​horu。“to engrave." ○irty-flird Radical. öſi “afan" (lit、“feather" to the “door " sict/-eiſltſ Radical. s Y盟ない ​● 。 いや少w 料 ​ſakartſ。“to estimate,"also read RYO e.g in 料 ​azukarl。“to be Concerned with," as in sattpai “happi- 11ess." narabi ni “together," a perplexing multiplicity which Cannot be helped. yumi、“a bow," mostly placed to the left as in 強 ​事弱 ​to、“door,"called to-kammltri It is placed above and to the 月i) 戻 ​modorl。“to return" of his master's house) left as in * door" 織 ​。22 (as a “dog lakorl。“to measure." Mostly placed on the right as in RYORI。“cookery." Sirty-nintſ Radical. KIN originally “an axe," hence “a pound"(weight) as in 朝 ​kirl。“to cut off;" 斯 ​ſono, “this; 断 ​DAN or tatsu “to cut of”“to refuse." *mｰ ​ノッ ​ASebentictſ IEadical kata “side," mostly on the left as in 施 ​/odokost “to give"(as alms); tabi、“ajourney." * ASepent/-sepentſ Radical. → yamu、“to cease" variously placed as in 荒 ​SAI or tosli、“year" (歳 ​is mostly Shortenedlto 歳) 歴 ​lerl。“to passby;" 躍 ​kacru “to 灰 ​return." secent/-ekſltſ Imadical. sare-bone。“bleached bones," not used alone It is placed to the left or below as in SHI、“death"(the“bleached bones” of a“man," represent- ing ); ム ​ayald、“dangerous"(i.e threatening death) hence alsoread lotondo,“nearly." ASepent/-nintſ Radical 斐 ​ficial resemblance to the Katakana character ノレイru and the character properly oko。“a spear." but called ru-mata fromits super- mata,“again." It is always written on the right Familiar examples of this Radical are ofered by 段 ​DAN。 “a step," and 殺 ​korosu “to kill." ムﾘglty-second IEadical. 毛 ​ke。“hair," variously placed When at the left with its 彫 ​7 33 ､ W｡ 77777 333333 987654 ; 7 4 0 N｡ I 7 42 豊 ​7 4 4 歳 ​7 4 6 4 8 殆 ​THE STRUCTURE OF THE CHINESE CHARACTERS, 123 7 器 ​7 5 2 7 7 5 5 7 7 ま ​77 55 専イマ> / A 4-会版 ​7 6 瓦 ​7 6 瓶 ​7 6 2 十 ​7 6 3 口 ​7 6 響 ​last stroke prolonged itis called MONYU Examples are 与芸→ GO。“fine down,”“Something quite minute;" 逮 ​mari、“a ball”(to play with). Eiglty-sebenth liadical. compositionit is generally placed at the top and abbreviated to マジ ​aS in なSume, “nail,”“claw8,"(a picture of the bent hand) In arasont、“to 虎 ​dispute;"|爵ｰ ​8HAKU。“an order of nobility”ー[This Radicalmust be carefully distinguished from another(the Winet/-sebentl), 2tri、“melon,"which has two strokes more.] AWinetieth IEadical. This and the Winetſfirst supposed to represent the two halves of a tree-trunk split in two. not used alone). kata、“side.”are 2 労 ​Common examples are kakine、“a fence," and HAN。“printing." AWinety-third Radical. ashi、“cattle," sometimes at the bottom, more often at the left side and then written How valuable cattle must have been in ancient times、for the word 物 ​“thing," to be placed (ushi-HEN), as in BOKU or maki、“ pasture." specially under that of all possible headings! AWinety-eigltſ Eadical 瓦 ​katcara。“a tile," placed to the right or below The commonest character under it is BIN、“a bottle," also read ſame, and then signi- fying“a jar." AWinety-ninth Radical. katsute、“previously whichis also written 営"-Rememb点 ​this IRadical amai “sweet." Variously placed as in /hana/ada, *very;" ● ■ * 験 ​《《 うう ​組｡ 。時三｡ by its likeness to mouth," the organ which appreciates sweetness. One Handred and TWird Eadical. Variously placed The commonest character classed under it is 疑 ​utagatt “to doubt," HIKI the auxiliary nunneral for animals. “to suspect." One Hundred and Stath Eadical. “a target"(but compare “Colloq Handbook,""「115, N B.); 306); “emperor”(our No.286) which last recalls the“White Czar." One Hundred and Seventh Eadical. katca、“skin," mostly at the right as in 鼓 ​tsuzuml、“a drum." One Hundred and Eightl Imagﾘ ​> sakazuki、“a wine-cup;" 全i " “to heap up" (as on a plate) also read salan, shiroi、“white," variously placed as in 的 ​mato, mina、“all" (our No. sara、“a plate," always at the bottom as in ﾘ㎝ “flourishing." One Handred and Elebenth Radical. 矢 ​3/a。“an arrow," as in 短 ​mfikai “short." It ocours at the left or below. One Hundred and Seventeentſ IEadical. or left as in 章 ​SHö。“chapter;" 音 ​KI。“strange" (more properly 奇 ​under Radical ); 堅 ​tate、“perpendicular;" One Hundred and Thcentyfirst Radical MI tatsu “to stand," at the top bottom, hasli、“edge." ſame、“a jar," placed at the left or bottom Its commonest derivative is う ​kakerl。“もo be flawed.”“missing." 7 6 5 6 響 ​6 7 自 ​6 8 イマﾘー ​一/ら ​6 9 黄 ​7 0 ll 1 企 ​監 ​万叉 ​7 7 32 短 ​7 7 4 7 5 露 ​7 6 7 77 77 S 7 7 9 歓 ​124 FIFTH SECTION. 780 結 ​剛 ​781 罪 ​* 司 ​言lJ 羅 ​7 8 4 7 素 ​7 7 9 1 栽去 ​792 聯 ​793 7 露 ​One Hundred and Thoenty-second Radical dmi、“a net," generally replaced in practice by 綱 ​when signifying“net," and reduced to I when employed as a Radical at the top Many of the characters under it have to do with some unpleasant entangle- ;ャい・"" ment (as in a net) hindrance Wrong etc. as なSund “sin; 確 ​kakartſ、“to incur,”“ be involved in,"ーas inguilt distress or disease. ● ● ー｡ ● ● ● One Hundred and Tipenty-third Radical 羊 ​his%f、“a sheep" generally at the top ● N) ? or right, as in 美 ​BI、“beautiful;" 群 ​GUN or matre、“ a flock." One Hundred and Tivenſfourth Radical. naral “tolearn."ーBoththese charactersareeasytore- 言JI BATSU。“punishment;" hane、“feathers," variously placed, thus 翁 ​okina。“an old man;" member、for a venerable old man is princely (公) and his gray beard flows down like feathers On the other hand that which tender white( 白 ​their wings or feathers. One Hundred and Tacenty-seventh Radical. sttki “a plough," placed to the left as in 耕 ​栽忘 ​Kö-UN。“cultivating and weeding." hence “husbandry." One Hundred and Tacenty-eighth Radical “the ear." variously placed thus 聯 ​isasaka、“a little;" 累 ​afsumeru, “to collect;" 撃 ​koe、“the voice." One Hundred and Thirtyyourth Radical. /urgi、“old;" and more dificult to recognise in such complicated but ) nestlings learn is to fly with 7tsu “a mortar," sometimes above or below, as in useful characters as 宙 ​atoru、“to give;" 登画 ​okostt,* “to raise," where part of the イ> っe下へも ​ゞ ​● ● ● phonetic is wedged in between. is sometimes abbreviated to _Uｰ ​N｡ One Hundred and Thirty流fil Radical. “ man." above it as in shita “tongue"Mostlyto the left;mostly also with the character KWAN or yakata (also and better written our No.681) One Hundred and Forty/irst Radical abbreviated form 応 ​called tora-gashira thus torg “tiger," generally at the top in the GYAKU、“cruel;" matnashi, “empty." One Hundred and Forty-third Radical. chi “ blood." Mostly to the left; but in the common character 8HD。“many,"itis found at the top Remember this Radical by its likeness to the Hundred and Eighth the latter the dot at the top representing the blood of a victim flowing into a dish when “a plate or dish." It is really derived from a religious Sacrifice is performed. One Hundred and Forty-sioth Eadical. 面 ​“a cover" but not used alone It always stands at the top as in YO or kaname。“ essential;" FUKU or kutsugaeru, “to OYerturn andis then mostly written asifit were 西 ​* west." One Hundred and Forty-sepentſ fadical below, as in miru “to see," placed to the right or KWAN、“to inspect;" 党 ​satortſ、“to discern." ｡ 9 5 9 6 露 ​99 76 8 館 ​9 虎 ​00 000 5430201 器 ​8 0 7 畳 ​THE STRUCTURE OF THE CHINESE CHARACTERS. 125 角 ​8 0 9 8 8 象 ​8 1 預｡ 816 赤 ​817 赤数 ​818 819 820 821 射 ​; One Hundred and Forty-eighth Radical. Mostly to the left as in toku、“to loosen,”“to explain." One Hundred and Ffyfirst Radical. =ー｡ on; ? " how?” 里 ​yutaka or toyo、“abundance." One Hundred and Ffy-second Radical ZO、“an elephant"(also often read katachi “shape”“appearance"); “beforehand." One Hundred and Ffy-third Radical. not used alone and of uncertain meaning, except thatit has somethingto dowith animals. It is found at the left asin 貌 ​katachi, “shape." One Hundred and Ffyifth Radical 赤 ​akai、“red." Placed to the left as in 赦 ​yurusu,“to pardon.”ーAnciently this Radical was written % lit。“great fire," an appro- tsuno,“horn;"also readkado,“a corner." mame。“ beans." Mostly below as in 豊 ​buta、“a pig." Variously placed as in arakafime, priate symbolforthe colour“red." One Hundred and Ffy-siath Radical. position and written and placed thus: apashiru “to run," called SONYO in com- okoru “toriseup;" 越 ​koeru “to cross over." This last character withits Chinese sound ETSU or ECHI occurs in some common place-names, eg越中* 越後 ​One Hundred and Ffy-eighth Radical 封 ​mi “self." Placed to the left, thus hadaka、“naked” (for this latter see alsopp.126-7). karai、“pungent,”“acrid." Mostly tothe left, as in kofoba、“words.”ーNote that 新響 ​has * knife” between “acrid" repeated indicating the solving (as by an acid) and cutting asunder 釜 ​which indicates IECHIGO。 whichalsomeans mi “self;" One Hundred and Satieth Eadical. zoakimaeru “to discriminate;" which discrimination involves Another form of the same character is disorimination arrived at by means of words or arguments. One Hundred and Sebenty-second Radical known as.furu-tori lit。“old bird;" but the“old” seems a misnomer(conf p.104) It mostly standsonthe right asin 雑 ​ZATSU OI” ZO、“mixed;" less often " other positions such as are exemplifiedin the characters 集 ​atsumeru、“to collect;" 3/atott、“to hire." One Hundred and Eigſy-second Radical term GUFU ortsum%fi-kaze,“a whirlwind,"is fairly common; and 風駅 ​may be easi- lyremembered byits phonetic 共 ​GU our No.703. One Hundred and Eighty-sath Radical オｰ ​niod、“fragrance." Placed to the left or kaze、“wind,"asin GU The compound below as in kaoru、“to befragrant." One Hundred and Eighty-eighth Radical. 骨 ​hone、“ bone." Placed to the left as in 豊 ​karada。“the body." One Hundred and Winetieth Radical. 長多 ​meaning hair but not used alone It occurs at the top as in kami “the hair ofthe head"(our No.139). 蝶 ​2 2 砂駅 ​8282 32 辛 ​82 4 親藩 ​8 24 \｡ ミI二 ​ーご ​22 65 8 2 7 集 ​8 雇 ​殿 ​未82 09 警 ​骨 ​ 126 - FIFTH SECTION. oni、“a demon," variously placed as 魅 ​MA。“a devil." One Hundred and Winetyfourth Radical. KWAI or sakiwake、“a leader;" 云 ​tamashii。“the soul;" One Hundred and Winety-sabemil Radical 竜之 ​● ) y ん｡ noBo。“the Imperial cortege. (江 ​Ro properly “salt," but common only in the expression 笠 ​signifies “a tablet;" but how “salttablet"caﾘóiénotethe Imperialcortége we cannot say) Examples ofthis Radicalare aforded by 岡衛 ​the standard character for shio。“Salt;" and (石 ​It occurs mos頭yon theleft side One Hundred and Winety-eighth Radical 鹿 ​shika、“a deer," as in 麗 ​of KIREI 奇 ​麗 ​“pretty") Itis variously placed One Hundred and Winety-ninth fadical at the left and the last stroke generally prolonged asin *当> Taco Hundred and Third Radical 黒 ​** - 4 ● To、“a(political etc.) party." The general appropriateness of“black" as a Radicalin 説述 ​) 敵 ​SEKKEN。“Soap." REI (the REI matoi.“wheat." In compositionit is placed 2 k@f。“yeast." kuroi、“ black," as in 黙 ​TEN、“a dot;" b) these words should assist the memory. Tico Hundred and Eighth Radical in whichwe may still distingnish the headwithitsteeth the four little legs and the longtail. Tico Hundred and Winth Radical 鼻 ​hana、“ nose." Tico Hundred and Eleventh Radical. 歯 ​la, “tooth," placed on the left thus 齢 ​yotcai、“age"(aswetella horses age byitsteeth) This Radicalis often abbreviatedto 歯 ​● nezumi、“a rat." The original form was 露 ​カ ​Taco Hundred and Ticelfil Radical. 龍 ​RYO RYU ortatsu。“a dragon." Tico Hundred and Thirteenth Radical. to The original form was kame。“a tortoise," constantly abbreviated 。giving a side-view of the Creature withits head and beak above、itstail below its carapace on the right side andits feet on the left. ・ Any one knowing thesetwo lists by heart will be better equipped for finding charactersin the dictionary than are nineteen-twentieths of the educated natives of China and Japan. It will help towards a working knowledge of the Radicals and theiruse to cast a glance from timeto time through the Indeo of Characlers given at the end of this volume Such rare IRadicals as | y N 9 。 eto will then also gradually loom before the mindas pos- sible cluesto characters whose constructionis not at once referable to any of the larger and more familiar classeS. Before we quit the Subject of Radicals it may be well to mention the following miscel- laneousitems:一 ​Some few characters are written indiferently with various Radicals of approximately the Same Signification ・Thus our No.605 吉JU a cereals," with the Radical ine,“rice," alSo occurs as 穀 ​with 米 ​kome another Radical for “rice." In the case of : 8 46 黙 ​● ; 494847 鼻 ​歯 ​88 55 10 齢 ​-用目こヘ■ 5 3 亀 ​THE STRUCTURE OE" THE CHINESE CHARACTERS. 127 “naked”(Radical “self") alsowritten 税課 ​(Radical 左 ​“clothes") the appropriate- ness ofthe exchange is equally apparent. Somefew allow ofthe Radical being variously placed. O1" RYAKU。“abbrevia- tion,"is a common instance; so is 崎 ​OIで ​“island” (but with four slina, 乙 ​●○｡ ーﾘーム ​strokes lessis the standard form our No 530) Others are aforded by 稿 ​O1で ​彙 ​K0 (as "/万R 居 ​GENKO。“manuscript" or “copy"forthe press andin 与早 ​稿 ​SOKO。“a rough N) ● ● draft"); also by 群 ​OI” 茎 ​MURE。“a flock;" by or|全mine “a mountain peak;"and う ​by 私｡ “pine-tree," sometimes written 茶 ​forthe sake of variety. Sometimes on the contrary change of position in the Radical produces anentirely diferent is acasttreru “to forget,"り ​is isogasli、“hurried." 泉 ​警 ​* ^**4**覚 ​ロｰ二｡ character Thus whereas *Lンい ​is izumi、“a spring ofwater;" but ッf is tomaru、“to stop." A few useful characters are obtained by trebling a Radical Such are KAN、“in- morality,”“adultery”(representing intrigues with three women at a time); 日 ​SHO。 usedin 水 ​晶 ​SUI-SHO。“crystal," which we may suppose to be as bright and clear usedin the common though obscure compound as three suns; mushi、“insects;" HIKI、“patronage”“favour;" fodoroku、“to rumble." We have alluded above to the arbitrary manner in which many characters are classed in the dictionaries. MoN-gamae、“gate,"the Hundred and Sirty-nintſ Eadical for instance, is made to indide 閉 ​開 ​間 ​etc., but not 問 ​and 聞 ​which are placed *｡ underthe Radicals 口 ​and respectively >|< motomeru、“to seek," has no etymolog- ical connection with 入 ​mizzl、“water," neither have 由 ​yoshi、“circumstance;" KO。“firstly;" and ta。“rice-field." The dic- tionaries class them ünder “rice-field" on the strength of a merely superficial resemblance. möstt, “to Say,"any connection with Thisis a matterin which nothing but practice can avail. Some few characters occurringin Japanese books will not be found in the ordinary dic- tionaries at allunder any Radical because they are localJapaneseinventions and thereforelack the sanction of the learned The most useful members of this Small class are: 辻 ​tstf、“a place where four roads meet,”“cross-roads." ミ ​komu、“to bo crowded;" also comertſ。“to stuffin." tote “saying (orthinking) that." hata、“a (dry)field,"ーas contrasted with a wet rice-field. latake、“a (dry)field,”a“vegetablegarden." töge、“a mountain pass." 峠 ​Ininventingsuch new characters to suit theirownspecial needs the Japanese did but follow the example set byevery provincial Chinese dialect. 高 ​4 5 5 5 6 情 ​亡 ​5 7 泊 ​88 55 98 艦 ​ 8 6 0 6 I 器 ​ 6 2 っ* 重 ​6 7 G S 6 0 川 ​マ* Wコ ​お乏|元|酒|又- ​歩司 ​臣未弁 ​案寒林春|首 ​S 本蔵|霊|生|絡|羽 ​俗家軍楽白 ​THE STRUCTURE OF THE CHINESE CHARACTERS. 勤 ​彗 ​464646 65 代 ​れ々en4 555 987 伏 ​マ* W｡ お ​- 452 例 ​女生 ​E 信議 ​A●ｰｴ7 )4ーｴ ​ﾘ ​-)A " ｡ 重 ​)4 77 マ21 使 ​受ｰ ​THE STRUCTURE OF THE CHINESE CHARACTERS. 131 515 516 517 518 5I9 520 523 530 524 531 526 533 527 534 538 539 541 542 546 547 情|斉岡 ​549 文|名 ​中月"|蓋 ​550 戦彼 ​市月.巻 ​132 FIFTH SECTION. - 釈永 ​某日作 ​W2｡ J到 ​Wコ ​高 ​577 569 561 553 犯則火焼|欠|ヨ|弁 ​ヌｰ ​|ツ､元」 57 587 579 - 571 563 555 列 ​歌 ​>｡ 現 ​介､いも| ｡ 衆 ​更 ​球数 ​長 ​580 572 564 界就海松整 ​痕狐､ボ査|署 ​痛狼 ​泉催案旬 ​THE STRUCTURE OF THE CHINESE CHARA 苦肉笑祖療 ​を満用E条省|祭|眼 ​葉|育料請種着 ​620 612 604 596 期|米胆 ​秀 ​具- ​V N 597 き ​628 X｡ 7 刃マ ​空 ​船細 ​* 630 622 614 606 598 ○ 607 599 融 ​り"や" sム- キ ​| ヘe |ニ= 警|船|素|霧|看副 ​ 639 マせ ​V2 関西|近財初技 ​事 ​到妻 ​666 * 658 )● 650 642 N} 634 闘配カ運|費|裁 ​667 659 >｡ V) " - 643 635 652 644 636 71 663 655 647 亜な|冬|氏 ​萌 ​マｴ ​マ動 ​2 4 656 64 THE STRU CTURE OF THE CHINESE CHARACTERS. 具次 ​丈館 ​革 ​704 697 689 ロｰ ​靴じ ​705 698 690 683 675 N｡ - *) か ​706 699 691 684 676 |光久魚 ​『 / /。 4v ク兄午飯川頼 ​匿究互 ​136 - FIFTH SEC TION. 727 719 711 イ> ツィ｡ * イ> 740 732 **" ヘ ​* ー ​728 * 720 * * ､ * 712 周 ​ノ> ガ@ 扇弁叙博 ​え ​戻弁房、印 ​→ " ､n" ** 724 716 歳|料並位|専|巻 ​歴庁強射卵 ​鎌斬弱将雇 ​亜 ​STRUCTURE OF THE CHINESE CHARACTERS. 広､殆 ​ヤ芸→ 旨 ​773 765 757 749 774 76 * 知 ​779 771| 763 - 755 鉄 ​盗 ​甚 ​目 ​76 780 772 紹 ​- め ​がww 781 782 確奇的牧豪 ​羊登皮互も選 ​美」端鼓瓶」八 ​786 778 770 762 754 V * マ｡ 洋|缶|IL|甘|爵 ​FIFTH SECTION. イム ​李羽 ​幕を ​%設言 ​全 ​S10 - 802 795 S20 812 804 796 789 N} 戦連 ​| 日 ​走返 ​平- 選手 ​与 ​未 ​射引象覆典耕 ​射器養観筆耕去 ​裸貌畳虎聯 ​辛赤角」虐 ​THE STRUCTURE OF THE CHINESE CHARACTERS. 忙」嵐監骨韓 ​論豊 ​鬼 ​8 8 4 2 ｡ 産 ​鬼社 ​活 ​マ風｡ 44 魂 ​836 837 8 845 魔 ​846 38 4 8 警 ​器 ​140 SECTION. FIFTH 864 865 込ン ​866 867 火田 ​868 SIXTH SECTION. ﾘ=㎝験 ​A TALE OF THE GOOD OLD DAYS, BEING ONE OF THE FAMOUS JUDGMENTS OF OOKA ECHIZEN-NO- KAMI、THE JAPANESE SOLOMON、WHO WAS MAYOR OF SOUTH YEDO EARLY IN THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. A TALE OF THE GOOD OLD DAYS. 143 文字の(るべ第六編 ​措手錠の件 ​第一回 ​元藤の末本町二丁目の裏屋に歳の頃五十ばかりにて一人の下女 ​や ​☆め ​を召仕ひ何不足なく暮し居る寡婦ありしお共表に越後屋八郎兵 ​衛を云ふ太物屋あり比八郎兵衛は伊勢松坂の生れにして人品能 ​さはやか☆もっと ​く競手自夷快なりしい折々老女の許へ出入をなし追々心安くなり ​あるひ ​いつ☆よ ​に一日毎度の如く来り四方山の哺より途に昔語りに及びて老女 ​お身の上を聞くに或諸侯の家中にて歴々の家柄なるや如何な ​をつを ​る故にゃ浪人して在ける虜五年以前夫に死に別れ子供もなく親 ​くら ​す ​類をて☆あらされば貸ん方なく比虜へ引込み後生三味に消光を ​ I44 SIXTH SECTION. の話を聞て八郎兵衛何方よりかは扶持にて☆参り体哉を尋ねけ ​たくはへたまか ​るに老女否々扶持は参らぬい少しの貯蓄金あれば質素に消光せ ​は私が一代は安築なりを云に八郎兵衛夫は可惜金を寝して置く ​は無益なり少しつ、貸出され利足を取り給は、獅々御生涯の御 ​築みなるべし何程御貯蓄のあるかは存せねを未たお歳は五十位 ​を御見請申すにより九十百逸☆御繁昌ならんには大概五十年の ​御暮しに千雨を宛共中火難病難不時の入費もあれば貸金にして ​おぼしめし ​利分を得給は、大に御安心ならん若し思召も御座らば何時にて ​も御世話致さん私しも折々は借用致度と質しゃかに申すにを老 ​女はつら〜考へるに貯へ金は四五百雨なれど☆外に扶持どて ​も有ざる故八郎兵衛お申す如く貸出して利足を得ば安心ならん ​を思ひ夫より八郎兵衛に相談して五雨十雨づ、貸出せしに次第 ​たの☆しく ​〜に子を生むを頼母敷思ひ又八郎兵衛が入用の節は利足に及 ​ A TALE OF THE GOOD OLD DAYS. 145 バすとて十雨甘雨っ、用立けるに八郎兵衛ハ何時も日限にハ間 ​違ひなく返金なせしかば何時をなく無誇文にて貸興へ後々ハ五 ​十雨百雨を大金に成しかさも相鍵らす返金をあを故老女も大に ​悦び居たりしお既に六七年立つ中に彼老女ハ足をなり名を知光 ​を呼び衣を着し誠に隠居の有様にて八郎兵衛をは無二の懇意ど ​なり明幕出入をし居たり或時八郎兵衛ハ比丘尼に封ひ比節室町 ​に宜しき責家あり比家を買取り見世を出せば仕出を事疑ひなけ ​れをも千雨程☆掛るに付残念ないら見合せるどの話しを知光尼 ​はつら〜聞き夫は惜きとあり少々ならば御用立申さんに千雨 ​を申ては私の力に及ばすを申すに八郎兵衛夫は千方添けなし私 ​も少しは貯へ有るにより三百雨御貸し下されなは比望み行届く ​なりを云ふを聞て共位の事なら御用立申すべければ人の言込ぬ ​お ​しげ ​内に早く共家へ申込み給へと知光足は情気もなく貸興ふるにょ ​146 SIXTH SECTION. り八郎兵衛大に悦び早々立騎りて吉日を選み店開きをなし呉服 ​物も一層多く仕込み若い者をも増して最盛んに商ひけり比八郎 ​兵衛は一体商賞の道に賢く人望ありて問屋の呑込☆宜しければ ​次第に繁昌なし一三年の中に土蔵を建て地面☆買入れ男女☆十 ​三人の暮しにて今は有幅の身をうなりにける共後彼の知光尼の ​方へは何をなく衣類共外時の物を遣しなどして一年除☆過しど ​難も彼三百雨の金のとハ何をも云されをも懇意のこを故老足は ​催促もせす又一雨年を経過せしに獅何の哺しもなきゆる老尼は ​如何を思ひ或日八郎兵衛に向ひ先年御用立たる三百雨の金子御 ​返し下されたく比節は諸方へ貸出せし金も種々を間違ひ手元不 ​廻りにて困るに付何卒御返し下され度を云ば八郎兵衛は元より ​踏気なれば大に驚きたる駄にて成程抽者難儀の節は十雨甘雨は ​御借申せしとも有しい比節は問屋の外に借金を云☆の一銭もな ​A TALE OI" THE GOOD OLD DAYS. 147 し常時二箱や三箱の金には差支へぬ我等何しに借た金を返さぬ ​ど申すこど有べきや夫は寛た違ひならんを申すにかと考尼☆又大 ​に驚き足は怪からぬことを仰せらる、もの裁先年室町へ引越給 ​ふ時金子不足故行届かぬどのこをなれば賞に気の毒に思ひ三百 ​雨の金御用達しこをこよ☆や御忘れは有まトを云へば八郎兵衛 ​否々夫は人違ひ殊に引移りの時借用金なさ致す抽者では御座ら ​そらうそぶけしき ​ぬ左様に申掛け仕給ふなど空嘘いて居けるにぞ老尼は大に気色 ​を鍵へ是は済前にも似合はぬこを三百雨の大金を只奪ひ取るは ​盗人同前なり早々耳を揃へて返されよを息巻けば八郎兵衛☆顔 ​色を鍵下是は了見違ひを有らば格別重ねて左様の願りケ間敷と ​云はるれば何は女でも用捨はせぬを言葉荒く目に角立て、罵る ​故知光尼☆大に怒るを難☆争ひ難くや思ひけん共霊立て騎りけ ​ り ​ 148 SIXTH SECTION P/びZ / 7Z-J○ AVO KEN. DAIIK-KWAI GENROKU no sue HoNCHö NI-CHö-me no ura-ya mi losld no koro Go-JU bakari nite litori no GEJo too mesld-fsukai nani TUSOKU naku kurasld-oru yamome arishi ga,ーsono omole ni ECHIGO-ya HACHIROBEI to tu futomono-ya ari Kono HACHIROBEI apa ISE Ilatsuzaka no umare ni slite, JIMPIN yoku BENZETSU saloayaka narisld ga ort-ort ROJO no moto ye de-irt aconasli oi-ot kokoro- yasuku narishi ni,ーaru li itsu mono gotoku kitari yomo-ſama no lanasli yoritsui mi mukashi- qatari ni oyobite RöJo ga mi no ue too kiku ni aru SHOKono KACHUnite REKI-REKInoie-gara naruga ika naru ſtemiya RöNIN slite ari-keru tokoro Go-NENIZEN oftoni slini-toakare kodomo nno nalcu SHINRUI tote mo arazareba sen-kata naku kono tokoro ye hiki-komi GOSHö-ZAMMAI ni curasu to no lanashi aco kikite HACHIROBEI。“Izu-kata yort ka GorUoHI nie mo maeri sorö ya "to tazune-keru ni RöJo“Ina l ina ſ FUCHI aca mairant ga sukoshi no takutoae-KIN areba, tamaka ni kuraseba toashiga ICHI-DAItca ANRAKU nari” to i mi HACHIROBEI "Sore aca ataral ACane too nekashite oku loa MUEKI nard Sukoshi gutsu cashi-idasare l RISOKU tootort-ſamatoaba, nao-nao Go SHOGAI no o tanoshimi naru-beshi Wand-lodo o takutoae no art ka loa ZON&enedo, imadd o tosli loa GO-JU qurat to o mi-2uke-mósu ni yor｡ KU-JU HYAKU made mo Go HANJO naran ni tod oyoso Go-JU-NEN no o Curashi ni SEN-RYO to ate sono uchi KWANAN BYONAN FUJI no NYUHI mo areba kashi-KIN ni slite RIBUN tooe-tamatoala aind GoANSHINnaran Iosld obosld-meshi mo GOZAraba nan-doki nite mo o SEWA itasan Iſatakushi mo ort-ort tod SHAKUYO itashitashi" to makotoshiyaka ni mósu ni &o ROJo toa sura-tsura kangaeru ni tukutoae-KIN apa SHI-GO-HYAKU 1tYO naredomo hoka ni FUCHI tote mo arazaru ſue HACHIRoBEIga mösu gotoku kashi-dashile RISOKU too eba ANSHIN naran to omoi sore yord HACHIROBEI ni sODAN shile Go-RYO JU-RYO <tsu kashi- dasesli ni SHIDAI-SHIDAInt o too umu lco tanomosliku omoix mata HACHIROBEI ga triYO no SETSU toa RISOKUni oyobagll tote JU-RYO NI-JU-RYO 2utsu YOdate-keru ni HACHIRoBEI aca itsu mo NICHIGEN ni loa macligai naku HENKIN naseshikaba itst to naku MU-SHOMoN nite kashi-atae nocld-nocht apa GO-JU-RYO HYAKU-RYO to TAIKIN ni narishikadomo ai-katoarazu HENKIN aponasu ſue ROJo mo öd ni Worolobi-itarisli ga,一sude ni ROKU-SHICHI-NEN tatsu ucht ni kano ROJo apa ama to nari na apo CHIKotoſoli koromotoo CHAKUshi makotoni INKYonoarisama mite HACHInoBEI to ica MUNIno KON-Ito nari ake-kure de-irt nashi-itari. 4rt toki HACHIROBEI toa BIKUNI ni mukai “Kono SETSU Ihuro-macli ni yoroshiki uri-ie ari Kono ie aco kai-tori mise too idasela, sld-dast koto attagad nakeredomo SEN-RYO lodo mo 9う ​ſakaru ni suki ZANNEN-nagara mi-atoaseru" to no hanashi aco CHIKO-NI apa sura-tsura A TALE OI" THE GOOD OLD DAYS. ** 149｡ kiki “sore toa oshiki koto nari SHO-SH0 naraba Go YO-date-mösan ni,ーSEN-RYo to möshite apa, toatakusli no chikara nt oyolazu" fo mösu ni HACHIRoBEI。“Sore aca sEM-BAN katafikenashi. JPatakushi mo sukosli zoatakuloae aru ni yori SAM-BYAKU-RYO o kasld kudasarenaba kono nozomi ſuki-ſodoku nart" to tu zoo kikite “Sono kurainokotonara Go Yo-date mösu-bekereba litono i-komanu ſchi nt layaku sono ie ſe mösli-komi-famae” to CHIKO-NI apa oslige mo naku kasli- aforuni wori HACamopprani yorokobi s080 facli-kaerie Kroar-NIoar coerami misebirakitoo nashi GOFUKU-mono mo IS80 oku shi-komi toakat mono toomo maslite ito sakan ni akinai-keri. Kono HACHIRoBEI loa ITTAISHOBAInomiclinikashikoku JIMBoarie toi-ſanonomi-komimo ſoroshitereba SHIDAI ni HANJO nasli NI-SAN-NEN no acki ni DOZO too tate JIMEN mo kai-ire, mannyomo JU-8AN-NIN nokuroslinie ima loa YUFUKU no mi to zo nari ni keru Sono Go kano CHIKO-NInokata ye apa nan to naku IRUIsono loka toki no mono tootsukaloasli nado slite ICHI-NEN Yo mosugisitto iedomo kano SAM-BYAKU-RYO no kane no koto toa nan to mo icazaredomo KoN-I no koto yue noNI apa SAIsoKU mosezu mata ICHI-RYo-NEN toosugoseslini naoman no anashimo naki ſtle RONI2ca ikaga to omoi aru li HACHIROBEInt mukai “SENNENGOYO-date-taru SAM-BYAKU- myono KnsU on Kaesſikudasare-taku konosErsU casHoHo ye ashi-idasesli kane no iro-iro to macliwai ſemoto FU-matoart nie komaru ni suki dzo okaesli kudasare-taku" toida HACHI- ROBEI toa moto yorifumu KImareba, 6iniodorokitaru TEInite “AWarulodol SESSHANANGInosETSU toa,JU-Ryo Nr-JU-RYo ca o kari-mosesli koto mo arsli qa,ーkono sETSUtca toiya no oka ni SHAKKIN foiumonois-SEN no nasli ToJI futa-lako ya mi-ſako no kane ni tra saslitsukaenu 20are-ra nant shi ni karita kane too kaesant to mósu koto aru-beki ya ? Sore apa oboe-cliſal naran" to mösu ni 2o RONI mo mata öl ni odoroki、“ Kore aca keslikarant koto aco öseraruru mono kana l SENNEN Iſitro-macli ye liki-kosli-tamau toki KINSU FUSOKU yue yuki-todokant to no koto nareba JITSUni KINODOKUni omoi SAM-BYAKU-RYO no kane Go YO-datesli Koto aco yomoya o toasure aca aru-maſt" to ieba HACHIROBEI。“Iyal iya ſ sore apa lito-cliſai Koto ni liki-utsuri no toki SHAKUYO-KIN nado itasu SESSHA de toa GOZAran SAYO ni mösli-kake sli-tanau-na "to, sora-ttsobitife i-keru ni go RöNI apa 5t ni KESHIKI too kae、“ Ko toa omae ni mo ni-aloant koto. SAM-BYAKU-RYO no TAIKIN apo ada ttbai-fort toa nitsubito DOZEN nari SOS0 mimi aco soroete kdesare-yo ſ" なo iki makeba HACHIROBEI mo GANSHOKU too HEsſi、“ Ko apa RYOKEN-cliſat to draba KAKUBETSU Kasaneſe SAYO no katari-gamashiki boto ttparttreba nambo onna de mo YOSHA toa sentſ" fo kotoba araku me ni kado tatete nonoshiru yue CHIKO-NI mo öl nt ikaru to edono, arasoi-gataku ya omoi-ken sono mana fatte kaeri-ker. NEW CHARACTERS.ー870. 錠 ​Jö。“a lock." 手 ​錠 ​te-Jögenerally means “hand- Cufs," though here as will be seen when the story develops the signification is slightly diferent.ー871. KEN、“a case,”“an afair." It is often read kudan、“aforesaid.”ー872. 蔽 ​RoKU “oficial emoluments,"ーhere part of the compound GENROKU a “year- name" ( 競 ​which lasted from A D. 1688-1704 andis one of the best-known periods ofJapanesehisöry AI the arts forwhich Japan has since been famous thenspranginto 150 SIXTH SECTION. vigorousgrowth thetheatreflourished the Forty-seven Rönins enaeted theirfamous drama in reallife etc. etc.ー873. mesu properly “tosend for.”ー874 kthertſ, “to grow dark” hence kurasu “tospend time"一875-6. is properly KWA。“few" (sukunal) hence “solitary;" 婦 ​is FU。“a woman,”“a wife;" thetwotogether are read yamone,“a widow." The character wellindicatesawife's household duties, being composed of “woman," and 弓 ​㎝、“ﾘroom" (877) This last is now generally written with the Radical for * bamboo." showing the material Par-Eastern brooms are made of thus .ー878. 即 ​Droperly Rö、“aman," but occurring chiefly in proper names and abbreviated to Rowhen BEI follows(conf p.153)ー879. 伊 ​I properlymeanskore,“this,"butitsusein nineteencases out oftwenty is phonetic merely The natives ofthe prowince of Ise arecreditedwith aptitude fortrade but their reputationfor honestyleavessomethingto be desired.ー880-1 Saka,“a hill." and 阪 ​areusedindiferently Radicals32 and 170 being each equally appropriate to theidea of“hill.”ー882来派を ​taken alone is read satcayaka。“clear." hence“fluent."The Same reading persists whenitis compounded with " (our No.380) KwAI or kokoro-yot “plea- sant.”ー883. 折 ​properly oru “tobreak," henceusedwhendoubledforlike-soundingort-ori, “sometimes.”ーObserve 許 ​(our No.311) KYo or yurtsu “to allow," here read moto which means “place”“presence,”ーsingularities of the use of the characters which must just betaken on trust and if possible remembered.ー884。 追 ​properly ou “to pursue;" hence, when doubled ot-ol、“gradually.'ー ​四 ​与 ​山 ​read yono-yama,is a Corruption ofyo-mo 3/a-lno, 四 ​方 ​八 ​方ー885 哨曲 ​。 lanasſi、“talk." wlat “comes out " 出 ​of the “mouth" 口 ​.ー886. 遂 ​tsui ni、“at last.”ー887 昔 ​mukashi、“anciently.'ー ​亘 ​* *つ ​Iroperly aruica is here read art。“some”“one.”ー888. Köis properly“amarquis." That 諸 ​lit “several marquises," should mean “a DAIMYO" in the singular is a freak ofusage.ー ​歴 ​ノマ ​REKI-REKI (our No.745 doubled) means“illustrious," because a family becomessowhenit has“passedthrough" (歴 ​lert) several generations.ー889. Properlye a handle" but borrowed torepresent phonetically the sufix gara which signifies “kind,”“ quality,”“appearance.”ー890 浪 ​RO“the waves of the sea (Jap.namiり:”ーa RöNIN is lit。“a wave-man," i e one whowanders about having nofixed lord or occupation Read Mitford's admirableversion of thestory ofthe Forty-Seven Rönins,in his“Tales of Old Japan." ー891. 財林 ​MAI properly “dark"(from “mot yet," and 日 ​“sun"); but 三 ​denotes“absorption"(as in religious devotion).ー892. Here we find kurasttwritten diferently from the Same word in 874。it being here lit “extinguishing" (消 ​N kesu)“light" げ色 ​/likari).ー893. ほ｡ A very common abbreviation of the honorific prefix Go on Or o.一 ​894 readaloneistasttheru、“to assist"(the character showing onelending“a hand"to “a man");" is FUCHI、“ oficial rations," such as in feudal days the Daimyös distributedtotheir dependants.ー895 l/h is a familiar abbreviation,896 the standard form of söro “to be" the commonest wordin the Epistolary Style oftenused as here in A TALE OT THE GOOD OLD DAYS. 151 literature when conversations are reproduced Mairi sör5 /a ? corresponds to Colloquial mairimasu ka ? Do not confound 候 ​sör5 with 侯 ​KO。“marquis”(No.888)、though thetwo りう ​are connectedin meaning as | originally signified not mere “ being," but “ being in waiting"(samurau whence samurai、“a feudal retainer") in a nobleman's mansion.ー897. *｡ ſa ? the interrogativo particle also read kana ſ an exclamatory particle.ー898. 否 ​ina、“oh! no " (不 ​“mot" agreed to by the“mouth").ー899-900. 貯 ​蓄 ​Each alone is read taknt- apaerat、“to store up,”“to hoard;"together CHOCHIKU Same meaning Premising that in this GäSG stands for 人 ​。the character )"か ​pourtrays the “treasures” of a “man" placed under “shelter.”ー90I. taken alone is mostly read slieli、“a pledge.” It properly means “substance,”“essence," hence“ plain." 素 ​SHISSo or tamaka is also “ plain," “simple.”ー902. " alone is oshimu、“to grudge.”ー903. inatrat (Colloq neru)、“to sleep;" here nekasu “to 1et sleep." In proper Chineseusage this character #君 ​is “to lie down,”“togoto bed.”and No.1091 is actually “tosleep;" but Jap. idiom scarcely lends itself to this delicate distinetionｰ904 零 ​EKI or YAKU “ advantage.”ー905。 W｡ tamant、“to deign," properly “togive"(to an inferior).ー906. NAo “still more.”ー907. 涯 ​GAI、Jap. kisli、“a shore,"or kagiri、“a limit;"compare(908) 崖 ​gake、“a clif”“a precipice," the same idea modified by the use of a diferent Radical. W) I163,I1S “to life's limit,”“the whole life.”ー909. 毎｡ alone is shigei、“multitudinous;”910. 昌 ​ス* alone is sakan、“flourishing" (like the light of suns); HANJO together is “ prosperous.”ー ​91I. 概 ​GAI or 5mune。“mainly." 大 ​概 ​may be read TAIGAIoröyoso(also oyoso).ー912. 気 ​巴 ​ateru also zutsu see the dictionaries.ー913. 座 ​ZA。“a seat," often interchanged with (No. 422) 生 ​“to sit.”ー914. 賞 ​makoto or JITSU。“truth."ー915. 考 ​kangaeru、“to reflect." ー916. 談 ​alone is hanasu、“to talk."ー917. properly sliku、“to spread," but hereand very often used phonetically forthe adjective termination shiku sliki consequently animport- ant character to know.ー918. 節 ​SETSU properly/ushi the“joints" of the bamboo hence“a section," hence “atime.”ー919. 限 ​GENorkagiri、“alimit." Observe therelationship amidst divergence of sound、uniting the various characters having this phonetic as 銀 ​GIN、“silver;" (No.920) 張 ​KON (Jap. ne)。“root,"and 眼 ​GAN。“eye.”ー921. 違 ​cligau、“to difer.”ー ​922 圭 ​SHO、“proof." The homonym 証 ​(“correet words”) No. 923, is con- Stantlyinterchanged with it.ー924 3/orokobu。“torejoice."ー925. sudeni、“already." ー926. 九空 ​ana generally rendered “a Buddhist nun;" but our strict ideas of “taking the weil," and consequent lifelongseclusion and obedience do not apply in Japan A woman whoshaves her head assumes an appropriate religious name and retires (in appearance at least) from active afairs、is none the less an ama forlivinginthe world and following her own bent.ー927. CHAKUsurat、“to wear."-928. 圭 ​makoto、“truthfulness." Often combinedwith No.914, thus 誠 ​SEIJITSU。“sincerity."-929. 隠 ​IN。“retirement;" often 4 read kakatreru, “to hide.”ー930. 懇Ros (compare note to No.919)or nengoro、“kind- や ​152 SIXTH SECTION. liness.”ー931-2. 比 ​is here BI, 丘 ​is KU and is NI(read ama in No.926), all used phonetically to transcribe a Sanskrit word signifying“mun." But 上 ​taken alone is HIsurtt, “to compare;" and 丘 ​is oka、“a hillock."ー933. 室 ​muro、“a cellar,”“a hothouse.”ー ​934 *古^ yorosli、“fit,”“right,”“good."-935. s0 layal、“early,”“ quick.”ー936. ､ﾘ｡ eramu、“to choose," also written .ー937. 呈 ​Gois properly the name of an ancient Chinese kingdom; and a haberdash､lop retainsinameof 呈 ​服 ​屋 ​GOFUKUー ​ya lit “Chinese clothes house," in memory of the early days when Chinese fashions in tailoring prevailed The native Jap name for Go is Kure whence this character borrowed phonetically is also often read kureru “togive”(to aninferior).ー938. 層 ​S0、“a layer," “atier;" compare both for sense and form the next,939. 増 ​mastt、“to augment.”ー-940. 体 ​TAI or TEI a Common abbreviated form of 豊 ​(No.833)-941. 賢 ​KEN or kashikol, “wise.”ー942. noml、“to swallow" (from “mouth," with 天 ​TEN as the pho- netic it beingread TON).ー943. ZO or kura。“a godown.'ー944. 建 ​KEN or tateru、“to う ​り ​Rb中国". \｡ ● erect.”ー945. ; 目 ​KENor tsukatoastt。“to send.”ー946. 過 ​stgirtſ。“to pass by,”“to exceed.”ー ​ 947-8. 体 ​足 ​SAISOKU surat、“to urge.”ー949. 経 ​KEI or leru “to pass by,”“toelapse." It is often abbreviated to 経 ​.ー950. 廻 ​O]" mazoartormeguru、“toturnround." interchanged with its primitive 回 ​(No.504).ー95l. 困 ​komarat、“to be in trouble" (like a “tree"shut upin an“enclosure").ー952 踏 ​/html。“to tread on," here metaph. “torepudiate.”ー953 宿 ​KEI or odoroku、“to be frightened”“(like a shy “horse") Re- member at the Same tiﾘ@54) 奪答 ​KEI or imashimeru、“towarn,"whichis the KEI of 壺冬 ​部 ​KEIBU。“a police sergeant,"who warns people and frightens evil-doers. 言 ​is as app品温 ​B Radicalfor“warning"as is for“takingfright.”ー955. SETSU or stutanad、“awkward." bbb ー956. 怪 ​KWAI Ol' ｡ “strange.”ー957. 化 ​aognt、“to lookup;" hence öse。“your Words," or“commands.”ー958. 三巨｡ DOKU、“poison.”ー959. 殊 ​koto ni、“particularly." ー960. 7tſ?tru “to remove.”ーThe student need not yet trouble toremember the rather rare character 臓 ​ﾘ㎝ “to whistle.”ー96l. 以 ​miral “to resemble."-ー962. 奪 ​2tbant, “to rob.”ー963 4ｰ ​To or nusumu、“tosteal."-964 soroeru “to equalise." Mimi 寺、“breath"(as itwere the“heart" ofones “self"it beingthemostimportant thingtolife)-966 GAN 200 soroefe kaestis a common expression for“completerepayment.”ー965 Or cao、“the face.”ー967. 了 ​RYO or oloaru。“to finish." is here written merely phonetically.ー968. 稽 ​KAKU、“a rule:" 格 ​別 ​“exceptional.”ー969. 重 ​omoi, “heavy;"alsoread kasaneru、“to pileup."-970 katari、“a cheat"(much dishonesty is connected with “horsiness”).ー971 捨 ​SHA or suteru “to throw away."ー972. arai, “rough."ー973. * ・2%、"t " ● ーニム ​8 馬 ​nonoshiru “torailat." Remember the compound 馬 ​司 ​(974)。same meaning.ー975. 怒 ​ikaru、“to be angry." A TAILE OE" THE GOOD OLD DAYS. 153 THE CASE OF THE MAN WHOSE THUMBS VVERE TIED. CHAPTER I. At the beginning of the eighteenth century,in a back houseinthe Second Ward of Honch0, there livedawidowofsome fifty years of age who kept a servant-girland wanted for nothing. The front was occupied by a draper called Hachirobei, whotraded under the style of Echigo-ya. He was a native of Matsuzakain Ise had a pleasant appearance and afluent tongue and from timetotime visited the old lady and gradually established an intimacy with her One day, when he had come asusual conversation on allsorts of topics at last brought them to speak of bygone days;and his enquiries concerning the old lady's circumstances elicited the informa- tion that she came of an excellent family retainers of a certain Daimyö, but that for reasons not specified her husband had become a Rönin,that he had beentaken from her by deathfive years beforethe present date that she hadneitherchildren noryet anyotherrelations andthat soーnot knowing what else to do一she hadretired to this place where she spent her time in preparing herselfforthe lifeto come Hachirobeithen enquired whethershe drew any feudal allowance. The old lady Said not,ーthat she drew no such allowance but that some small Savings of her own made her comfortableforlife provided she practised frugality、“Oh!"said Hachirobei, “thatis wickedwaste Youshouldn't let your money lieidle Lendit outinsmallsums The interest coming in will contributeto your comfort during your whole life What your Savings may amount to I know not; but from your appearance Itake you to be not more than fifty years of age and whoknows but what you may live to ninety or a hundred? Supposing there to be a thousand dollars devoted toyour support during the next fifty years or so during which periodextra outlay in case of fire sickness or other aceident must also be provided for how much easier in mind you will beif you lendit out and get the interest! If you wish Ishall be happy to assist you at any time in the search for suitable investments and I myself should like to borrow from you occasionally." The old lady revolved these plausible speeches in her mind and came to the conclusionthat as she had no feudalallowanceto lookto, ーnothing but the four orfive hundred dollars which she had saved,ーshe would best consult herown peace of mind by following Hachirobei's advice and lending her money out at interest, Havingthereforeconsulted Hachirobei、she begansotolenditout fiveortendollarsatatime and torejoice atits gradualincrease To Hachirobeitoo, whenever he required money、she 154 SIXTH SECTION would supplyten ortwenty dollars at atime without interest; and as he always carefully re- IDaidit at the due date shefellintothe way oflending money to him without asking for any voucher while he continued torepay it even when later on it grow to such large Sums as fifty dollars or a hundred All this gave great pleasureto the old lady who aftersix or seven years hadelapsed become a nun underthe name of Chik0 arrayed herself in religious garb, and completely assumed the character of a recluse while remaining on the friendliest possible terms with Hachirobei, who would come to visit her morning and evening. One day hesaid to her:“Thereis acapital houseforsalein Muro-machi I am sure I should make a fortune,if I were to purchaseit and set up my shop there But it costs about a thousand dollars and so I am unfortunately compelled to abandon theidea." Chikö, who had listened attentively replied: “That would be a pity I should be delighted to supply Yourneed ifthe sum were a smaller one; but athousand dollarsis beyond 1my means." “Tenthousandthauks,"said Hachirobei “I have somesmallsavings myself Ifyouwill kindly but lend methree hundred dollars my hopes can berealised." “If thatis all,"retorted she、“I will furnish the money you want So you had better apply forthe house without delay before any other applications are sent in." This loan made by Chik0insoungrudging a manner greatly pleased H achirobei, who at once went of Hethenchose alucky day forthe opening of his shop laid in a far larger Stock of drapery than before engaged more apprentices and did a very successful business, Now as Hachirobeireally had atalent fortrade was popular andenjoyed credit with the wholesale houses his prosperity continually increased and in the course of two or three years he became quitearich man buildingstorehouses purchasing land and keeping up a household ofthirteen men and women Inthemeantime he occasionallysent Chiko presents of dresses orotherthings appropriatetothetime ofyear andinthismanner onewholeyear or more pa88ed by; and though no allusion was ever made to the three hundred dollars she abstaine(lfrom dunning him on account of the friendlyterms they were on But whenanother Year or two hadelapsed and he perseveredin absolute silence on the subject the old num began to think it strange and Said to him one day: - “Ishould liketo havethosethreelundred dollars back which Ilent you someyears ago. I am ratherin Strait8 through inability toget hold of my money owing to trouble of various kinds which I have recently had about loans to various persons;andthisis why Iask you kindly to repay what you owe me." Hachirobei Whoseintention from the beginning had beento repudiate the debt afeeted れm air of great astonishment. “Oh!certainly,"Saidhe。“Irememberborrowingtemortwenty dollarsoccasionally of your Worshipwhen Iwasin poorcircumstances But now I donotoweapennyintheworld, except A TALE OF THE GOOD OLD DAYS. 155 to the wholesale houses What could possibly lead a man in my position to neglect to pay such debts,ーIwhoat present can lay my hand without the slightest dificulty ontwoorthree 切housand dolarsatatime? Youmust belabouringundersomemisapprehension" Now wasit the old nun's turn to be astonished “Really,"cried she、“what an outrageous assertion to make! You surely cannot have forgotten my lending you the Sum of three hundred dollar8 because Iwasso sorry for you when you were about to remove to Muro-machi some years ago andfound yourself hampered by Want of cash." “No! no!" retorted Hachirobeiwith Supercilious unconcern、“you are in error I an not the man to go and contract debts justatthetime ofremovingmyestablishment I will thank youto make no Suchimputations." A change came over the old nun's countenance as her fury mounted “This is not like you,"she cried “Torob me of such a sum as three hundred dollars isto be no better than a thief Doyoujust make haste and payme back theuttermost farthing" “Assuming,”Said Hachirobei changing colourtoo,"that you have fallen into some mis- conception, Iwillmake allowances foryou But if you again attempt any such extortion I shall have no mercy for all that you are a woman." This abuse conveyedin such downright language and with his eyes Startingfrom his head, made Chikovery angry too Yet she got up and went away without Saying more feeling per- haps her powerlessness to Continuethe dispute いこ ​文 ​誇 ​柴 ​置 ​人｡ ケ ​=ー● 間 ​=ー全 ​数 ​刃ぐ ​4 ● b し ​Y] W> \ ● 響 ​156 SIXTH SECTION あきらめ ​に宜からす因て御腹☆立んい何をか断念て打捨給へと更に取上 ​す(是は家主の心に老尼今六十年なれ&こ☆十年以前は美麗なる ​後家故越後屋の亭主心易く内外の世話☆致せしい共頃を違ひ比 ​節は一向構はぬ故腹を立て金子で☆取るを云ふ巧みならんを思 ​ひ宜程に挨拶せしをなん)夫より知光尼ハ度々越後屋へ到り掛 ​合へ共更に取合ぬのみか年をどるを欲が深く成他人の金まで欲 ​いるものなりを剛弄なす故禰々口惜く思へ&こも貸ん方なく〜 又一雨年立っ中に知光ハ段々困窮になりしかば下女にも暇を遣 ​し一人暮しの身をなるに従ひ盆々八郎兵衛を恨み左ゃせん右ゃ ​を千々に心を砕け&こ☆女の身なれば診方なく比上は八郎兵衛お ​つ ​家に火を付け夫にて腹を慰せんを或夜多刻時分に火道具を用意 ​こ ​\ かしこ ​して忍び〜に越後屋の脇なる路次へ這入り比所彼所を見廻す ​に勝手の脇に物置あり是幸を思へさ☆折々人の出入もあれば見 ​A TALE OF THE GOOD OLD DAYS. 157 こ\のつ ​付られては一大事を暫し様子を見合せ居し中夜も更渡り早子刻 ​も過き世間も寂寛をせしかば今まそを思ひ徐々艦袋を取出し震 ​へないら火を打て薬層より葬新の中へ移し直に外へ出んどせしに ​路次の木戸締りたれば出ると叶はす軒下にィみ様子を見る中に ​火は怒ち物置の屋根を燃抜ければ近隣の者夫茨事ょ〜を呼は ​るに越後屋は云ふに及ばす裏長屋の者共大に狙狙騒き火を消さ ​んを貸るもあり又ハ荷を運び道具を持出し上を下へを騒動す知 ​光ハ比間に紛れ出んを急ぎ路次日へ過出す所を長屋の者共見付 ​けて怪敷坊主を思へをも各家財を片付ける故答める者もなけれ ​は潮々表へ立出で一散に我家を指して騎りけり折節比夜ハ風☆ なく殊に大勢打寄り消止たれば物置一棟燃たて事済たれ共火消 ​☆出で火事場役人☆出張されし故出火の場所を外紀され御届に及 ​ぶ所長屋の者等出火最中に怪き坊主を見懸たり彼い火を付しな ​ 158 SIXTH SECTION らんを申すにより怪敷火の様子なりを届出るにぞ大岡殿町役人 ​井に八郎兵衛を呼出され何ぞ心常りハなきゃを尋ねらる、に町 ​役人八郎兵衛の雨人言葉を揃へて長屋の者共一同に申候ハ火事 ​騒き最中に一人の坊主通出したりをのことなれば若ゃ火付ハ右 ​坊主かを存ト奉るを申すを大岡殿聞かれ共方等何か坊主に心常 ​りありゃを尋ねらるれば八郎兵衛暫時考へ坊主に心常りを申す ​ハ本町二丁目に住居仕る知光を申す比丘尼常々ねたりケ間敷と ​を申い故近来出入を止め候い若や夫を遺恨に存ー火を付け候ゃ ​☆圓り難く外に心常り是なく候を申立けるにより直に右比丘尼 ​を召捕玲味に及ばれけり是ハ享保二年三月の事にて大岡殿噌町 ​奉行ハ新役の時故何か面白き測きをなし組の興力同心に騎服さ ​せんを思ハれし折柄なれば早々知光を白洲へ呼出され篤ど見ら ​る、に面体柔和にして火付盗なき致す人柄に非されバ怪く思は ​A TALE OF THE GOOD OLD DAYS. 159 れ共方昨夜室町越後屋八郎兵衛方へ付火せしならん眞直に白状 ​致せをられば知光尼如何にも私火を付けしに違ひなく候を申す ​に大岡殿然らば共紛れに何か盗みたりゃ眞直に申せど云はれし ​かは知光ハ首を振り否々盗みなどを申す恐しき心のなく私事越 ​後屋八郎兵衛へ先年金を貸興へ候虜共金にて段々身上を仕上な ​いら共恩を忘れ金を借し覚たなしをて返さ、るのみか途にハ悪 ​日雑言を吐散し騙りなど、云掛け更に寄付けざる故除りの口惜 ​さに付火せし虜家ハ焼すして物置バかり焼たるハ残念至極暇令 ​御仕置をなりて相果いをも魂塊ハ必を怨を晴す存ト寄なりど如 ​何にも無念の体に申すにぞ共金子ハ何程ふりゃど問れしに三百 ​雨なりを答へしかば共誇文いあるかを申さる、に共儀ハ悪意の ​中故始め八郎兵衛小身代の時分十雨甘雨宛用立何時も無誇文に ​て貸たれをも共頃ハ滞りふく返済仕りしが三百雨貸て遣すと共 ​ 160 SIXTH SECTION, 以後ハ一向返し申さすを一々返答に及びしうバ大岡殿聞かれ然 ​もあるべし何れ追て呼出とをて入牢申付られ共後八郎兵衛を呼 ​出されしにより町役人差添へ自洲へ龍出れば知光足も引出され ​ける時に越前守殿八郎兵衛に向はれ共方ハ比比丘尼に金子を借 ​し寛たあるやを問る、に八郎兵衛へい一向借用仕つりたる豊た ​御座なく候を申立つれバ知光ハ目色を鍵へ恐れないら申上ます ​八郎兵衛儀六年以前逸本町に龍りありて私い所持の金子を世話 ​致し利分を取立呉候に付八郎兵衛入用の節ハ何時も無誇文にて ​貸遣したるに相違之なしを怒れる儒に設営を振はして申立るにそ ​越前守殿大音にて如何に八郎兵衛次借たる覚&な ​ふハ橋 ​ならん以前ハ借たるともあるべし有鶴に申立よど白眼れしかバ ​八郎兵衛恐入ました全くハ借たるとも御座きを☆先方ハ女のと ​故共度毎速に返済仕り卿かも滞り御座なく候を云ふにぞ大岡殿 ​A TAILE OF' THE GOOD OLD DAYS. 161 何知光貸た金子に滞りなくば遺恨ハ有ま〜さに何故付火致した ​るぞどありければ知光ハ仰の通り最初に滞りは有らね&こ☆常時 ​の所へ店を出し候時千雨除☆掛るに付金子不足にて行届き難く ​残念なりをの物語故気の毒に存ト有金を残らす貸して見世を出 ​させ候により共常座ハ私方へ何や彼や付届けせしかば然のみ催 ​促☆仕らす一二年除☆立ちて金子に差支へ候に付催促に及びし ​虚彼情なくも借たる覚sなしとて一向取合申さす候により左ゃ ​せん右ゃを思へきも女のことなれば診方なく思案に月日を送る ​中八郎兵衛ハ盆々繁昌致し私儀ハ必死を難儀仕るに付て☆除り ​口惜く存ト付火致候を申すを大岡殿能々聞かれ八郎兵衛次ハ右 ​の三百雨は借た寛わあらん早速返して遣ハせを云はる、に八郎 ​兵衛共三百雨ハ一向借用仕りたる豊た之なし常時然のみ金子に ​不自由☆御座なく候へバ借た寛たあれバ返済致さぬを云ふ儀ハ ​候はす愛の虜を御賢慮遊ばされ候様にを申立るを大岡殿否々人 ​162 SIXTH SECTION. 日刊 ​岡I 豊 ​Subい ​) U4 W｡ ｡ あ ​l* \} 口 ​呪 ​| \ * L \｡ *aaaam㎝ DAI NI-KVAI. oyobislikaba ie-nushi、“ Sore aoa KEshikaranu koto Shife SHOMON nite mo aru ka ?” to kiku ni、“KON-I no naka yue itsu mo MU-SHOMON nile kashi-tsukazoaseshi nari” to ieba ie-nusld “SHOKO nakute apa koto muzukashiku sude nt SHOMON-KIN sae fabi-fabi zoatakushi ga o seapa mast ni tori-kanatru yo no naka ofo ni ECHIGO-ya loa clikagoro shi-daseshi SHINDAI; omae san ni apa ROJIN no o BIKUNI nareba Koso to naru to katari-gamashiki Yo ni kikoe o fame ni yoroshikarazu Yotte o hara mo fatan ga nan to ka akiramete atchi-sute-tamae ſ” to sara nt tori-agezu (Kore loa ie-nushi no kokoro ni RONI ima ROKU-JU-NEN naredomo JU-NEN IZEN 20a BIREI naru GOKE ſue ECHIGO-ya no TEISHU kokoro-yasuku achi-soto no SEWA mo itasesld ga,ー ​sono toro to cligat ono SETSU 2oa IKKO kamanoant yue hara aco tatete KINSU de mo toru to tu takumi naran to omod yoki hodo nt AISATSU sesht to nan) A TALE OF THE GOOD OLD DAYS. 163 sore fort CHIKO 2pa tabi-tald ECHIGO-ya ſe itari kake-aedomo sara nt tori-aapanu nomi ka, "Tosli apo toru to YOKU ga fukaku nart lito no kane made hosligaru mono nari”なo, CHORO nast yue iyo-iyo bucld-oslitt omoedomo senkata naku-naku mata ICHI-RYO-NEN fatsu ucht ni CHIKO aca DANDAN KONKYU ni narishikala GEJo ni mo itoma aco なSukaapashi dtori- guraslt no mi fo naru mi shiagai masu-mast HACHIROBEI aco urami to ya sen kaku ſa to cldfa nt kokoro too kudakedomo onna no mi narela SENkata naku kono ue apa HACHIROBEI ga ie na hi zoo suke sore niſe hara aco Isen fo一art yo yotsu-JTBUN nt hi-DOGU zoo YOI shite, slinobi-shinobi ni ECHIGO-ya no 20aki naru ROJI ye lotri koko kashiko to mi-matoasu mi KATte no apaki nt mono-oki art; tore satacat to omoedomo ort-ort lito no de-tri mo arela mi-ſsuke- rareſe aca ICHI-DAIJI to slibasht YOSU apo mi-atcase-shi uchi yo mo.fuke-toatari laya kokonotsu mo sugl SEKEN mo lissort to seslikaba ima koso to omoi soro-soro la-uchi-bukuro aco tort-idashi furue-nagara ht zoo uchile zoara-kuzu ſort fakiſt no naka ſe utsushi sugu ni soto ſe iden to seshi ni ROJI no kido shimaritareba izuru koto kanatcazu noki-slita ni adazumi, YOSU zoo miru uchi ni hi apa achimachi mono-oki no yane aco moe-nuke-kereba KINRIN no mono “Sore KWAJI yo l KWAJI yo l" to yobazoaru ni ECHIGo-ya aca tu nt oyobazu atra-nagaya no mono-domo öt nt aloate-saloagi ht zoo kesan fo suru mo ari mata zoa n too lakold DOGU too mochi-idashi、?te apo shita ye to SODO su CHIKO aca kono hima ni magire-iden to sogi ROJI- gnold ye nige idasu tokoro too nagaya no mono-domo mi-ſsukete ayashiki BOZU to omoedomo, ono-ono KAZAI zoo katazukeru ſue togameru mono mo nakerela yay5 omofe ye fachi-ide ISSAN ni 2paga ya apo sashie kaeri-keri. * Orifushi kono yo apa kaze mo naku koto ni 5ZEI uchi-ſort keshi-fometareba mono-oki hito- mune moeſe koto-zum-faredomo hi-keshi mo de KwAJr-o-YAKUNIN mo SHUTCHosaresſi ne SHUKKWA no baSHO aco fadasare o todoke ni oyobu tokoro nagaya no mono nado “SHUKKWA SAICHUni avashiki BozU toomi-kakefari Kare ga hi co sukesli naran” tomósu ni yori, avashiki ld no YOSU nari to fodoke-izuru ni zo Ooka Dono machi-YAKUNIN narabi ni HACHIRO- BEI too 3fobi-idasare、“ Wanzo kokoro-afart zoa naki ya ?" to なzzunerarurn ni machi-YAKUNIN HACHIRoBErno Ryo-NIN kotolo toosorode “ AVagaya no mono-domo ICHI-DO ni mösld Sör52ca, KwAJI-satoagt SAICHU ni hitori no BOZU nige-idashiari to no koto mareba moshi ya li-ſeuke aca migi BozU ka to Zosfi-fatematsuru" fo masu too Ooka Dono kikare “Sono Ho-ra hani ka BozU mi kokoro-afari ari ya?" to fazunerarurelo HACHIRoBEIslibashi kangae、“ BozUni kokoro-alar to mösu apa HONCHO NI-CHO-me ni JUKYofsttkamatsuru CHIKO fo möst BIKUNI なounezune nedari-gamashiki koto too möshi sörö yue chikagoro de-irt too fodome sör5 ga,ーmosli ſa sore too TKON ni ZONf li aco suke sör5 ya mo hakari-gataku hoka ni kokoro-atari kore naku sörö" o möshi-ſate-keru ni yori sugu ni migi BIKUNI 20o meshi-fori GIMMI ni oyobare-keri. Kore aca KYOHO NI-NEN SAN-GWATSU no koto nite Ooka Dono o machi-BUGYO ava SHIN- YAKU no foki yue nani ka omoshiroki sabaki aco nashi kumi no YORIKI DOSHIN ni KIFUKU sasen J64 SIXTH SECTION to omotcaresſ orikara nareba soso CHIKO too shirasu ye yobi-idasare toku ſo miroruru ni, MENTEI NyowAni shite li-fsuke nusumi nado itast lio-gord ni arazarela ayashikſ omooore, * Sono Ho sAKUYA Iſitro-machi ECHIGo-ya HACHIROBEI kata ye sukebi sesli naran Massugu mi HAKUJo ifaseſ" to areba CHIKo-NI、“Ika ni mo apatakusli ht aco sukeslt ni cligat naku sör5 “to mösu mi Ooka Dono、“Shikaraba sono magire ni nani ka ntsumi-fart ya ? llassugu n möseſ" fo iloareslikaba CHIKO apa köbe aco.furi、“Iya l iya l ntsumi nado to möst osoro- shiki kokoro aca naku acatakusli koto ECHIGo-ya HACHIROBEI ye SENNEN kane too tashi-afae sör5 fokoro kare sono kane nie DANDAN SHINSHO too shi-age-nagara sono ON.2oo 20asure kone apo Karisſ oboe nashi tote kaesazaru nomi ka ? sut ni aca AKKOZOGON aco haki-chirashi katari nado to i-kake sara mi yose-tsukezaru yue amari no kuyashisa ni sukebi sesld tokoro te 20a ſakezu slie mono-oki bakari yaketaru toa ZANNEN SHIGOKU fafoe o shi-oki to nariſe at-laſe sor5 to mo KoMPAKU loa kanarazu urami too harasu Zosf-ſori nari” to ika ni mo MUNEN no TEI ni mösu mi zo “ Sono KINSU apa mand-lodo nart ya ?" to foloaresli ni “SAM-BYAKU-RYO nar; to kotaeslikaba。“Sono SHOMoN ga aru ka ?" to mösartru ni “Sono GI 2ba KON-I no naka yue afime HACHIRoBEI ko-SHINDAI no JIBUN JU-RYO NI-JU-RYO 8utsu YOdate itsu mo MU-SHOMoN mite kasſitaredomo sono koro loa todokört naku HENSAI なukamatsurishi ga,ーSAM- BYAKU-RYO kaslie なukalcasu to sono IGo toa IKK0 kaeshi-masazu" fo ICHI-ICHI HENTO ni oyolislikala Ooka Dono kikare “sa Mo aru-besli Izure otte yobi-idasu" toſe JUR0 mösli- tsukerare; sono Go HACHIROBEI loo yobi-idasareshi ni yori machi-YAKUNIN sashi-soe shirast ye makari-izureba, CHIKO-NI mo hiki-idasare-keri Toki ni ECHIZEN no Kani Dono HACHIROBEI ni mukatoare。“ASono HO zoa ono BIKUNI ni KINSU apo karishi oboe art ſa ?" to totoarurt ni, HACHIROBEI“ He ſ IKKO SHAKUYO sukamalsuritaru oboe GOZA naku sör5" to mösld-totsureba CHIKO toa me-iro aco kae、“ Osore-nagara mashi-agemasu HACHIROBEIGI ROKU-NENIZENmade HONCHO mi makari-arite, zoatalcushi ga SHOJI no KINSEN 2oo SEWA itasld RIBUN apo tori-fate-kure sör5 ni tsuki HACHIROBEI NYUYO no SETSU zoa itsu mo MU-SHOMON nite kashi-tsukazoashiaru ni SOI kore nashi” to ikareru mama ni koe too furutoashite mösli-ſatsuru ni zo ECHIZEN no Kami Dono DAI-ON mite、“ Ikani HACHIROBEI? Wanfi karitaru oboe nashi to tu apa itsuapari naran. IZEN loa karitaru koto mo art-besli Ari-TEI ni mösld-tate yol" to miramareshikaba HACHIRO- BEI。“ Osore-irimaslita IIattaku toa karitaru koto mo GOZAredomo SEMPO apa onna no koto yue sono tabi-goto sumiyaka ni HENSAI なSukamatsuri sasaka mo todoköri sör5 GI GOZA naku sorö"to iu ni zo Ooka Dono、“ Wuni CHIKo? Kashia KINSUnd todoköri nakuba IKON zoa aru-maſiki ni nani ſue sukeld itasliaru zo?"to ari-kereba CHIKO apa、“ Ose no föri sAIsHo ni todokört zoa aranedomo TOJI no tokoro ye mise zoo idasld sör5 foki SENRYO Yo mo kakaru na なSuki KINSU FUSOKU nie yuki-todokt-gataku ZANNEN nart to no mono-gatart yue KInoDOKUni ZONf art-gane too nokorazu bashite mise apo idasase sör5 mi yori sono TOZA apa apatakushi kata ſe nani ya a ya suke-todoke seshikaba sa nomi SAISOKU mo sukamatsurazu ICHI-NI-NEN Yo mo tachie KINSU ni sashi-feukae sör5 nt tsuki SAISOKU nt oyobishi fokoro kare nasake naku A TAILE OF' THE GOOD OLD DAYS. I65 mo karitaru oboe nashi toſe, IKK0 fort-ai-mösazu sör5 ni yori fo ya sen kaku ſa fo omoedomo, onna no koto narebo SENkata naku 8HIAN ni suki-hi zoo okuru uchi HACHIROBEI toa masu-masu HANJO itashi zoatakushi GI zoa HISSHI to NANGI なSukamatsuru ni なSuite mo amart kuchi-oshiku ZoNf sukebi itashi sör5”なo mösu too,ーOoka Dono yoku yoku kikare “HACHIROBEI! nanfi apa migi no SAM-BYAKU-RYO 20a karita oboe aran SASSOKU kaeshie tsukatoase /" to ttoaruru ni, HACHIROBEI。“ASono SAM-BYAKU-RYO apa IKKO SHAKUYO なSukamatsuritaru oboe kore nashi TOJI sa nomi KINSUni FU-TYU mo GoZA naku soraaba karia oloe areba HENSAI itasanu to iu GI 2pa söratcazu Koko no tokoro apo GO KENRYO asobasare sör5 YO ni” fo möshi-tatsuru aoo,ー ​Ooka Dono、“ Imal inal Hioni a mono-posure to i koto areba yoku yoku cangaefe mi-yo ſ AGarita oboe aru-besht”なo mösaruru ni、“ Wan to öserare söroſe mo kono HACHIROBEI karitaru GI cesshite oboe nasht" to GOJO ni i-harela ECHIZEN no Kami Dono, “ ſare-ra kodomo no toki mono-toasure senu mafinai nart fote, kami too motte ſubi apo shibari-okishi ga latashite omoi-idast mono nari Yotte are ni mo mafinai zoo itashi-tsukatoase ſ” to YAKUNIN ni MEUite HACHIROBEI ga SA-YU no ſe no oya-yubi too NI-HON kasane kami too motte maki FU-IN aco sukesase Ooka Dono “Sal HACHIROBEI! Kore nite yoku omoi-idasel Slite sono kami ni sukoshi nite mo kizu 2oo なSttkenaba JURO mösli-fsukeru zo Iſato ICHI-NICHI oki nt aratamuru aida SOI naku makari-ide-yo ſ" ofe SOHO fomo ni sagerare-keri. NEw CHARACTERs.ー976 り ​ikidoru “to be indignant,”“exasperated.”ー977. 速 ​SOKU or sumiyaka ni、“ immeﾘelyー978 (s@slite (slik@slite、“and.”ー979. KYO or yoru、“torely."ー980. 訴 ​SO or uttae、“a lawsuit.”ー981. properly IN。“cause" (the“great "thinginside which moves externals); hence yotte、“owingto,”“therefore.”ー982. 腹 ​hara。“abdomen."ー983. 2ttsu “to strike," but often meaningless as here.ー ​984。 亘 ​TEI a pavilion,”“a shed;" 耳 ​“a householder,”“ husband.”ー985. "also EKI。“change”“divination."ー986. JD takumi “skill."一987-8. 拶 ​AISATSU。“reply,”“greeting." Learn these two characters together.ー989. ; たukai “deep.”ー990-1. is CHO or azakeru。“to ridicule;" is RO or mote-asobu。“to I or yasttl。“easy;" play ortrifle with." Thetwotogether mean“ridicule,”“sneering" Remember by its phonetie, 弄 ​by its composition as of “hands" ( 井) toying with a “jewel" (玉) ● ー992. 蒲 ​iyo-ayo、“more and more.”ー993. KYU or kitoamaru “to be at the last extremity”(the “ body" in a “hole" with “bow” as the phonetic)-994 暇 ​itoma, “leisure," “dismissal.”ー995. ノを ​shitagau “to follow."-996. 退 ​KON or 2traml。“to feelspiteful" Comf note to Nos.919.ー997. 砕 ​kudaku、“to Smash to pieces:” kokoro too kudaku is not “to break one's heart," but “to think of all sorts of plans.”ー993. 誇 ​SEN。 here used phonetically for sen the future of surl “to do" written ideographically 篤 ​ん ​in previous passages of the story Its commonestuseisin 月所 ​診 ​SHOSEN。“after all," “at last.”ー999. 慰 ​I or nagusamert “to Soothe.”ー1000-1。 玄 ​“the hog,"ー ​one of the 十 ​ー企 ​支 ​or“twelve horary characters," or as we might Say Chinese signs of 166 SIXTH SECTION. the Zodiac Inthe oldreckoning oftimeit corresponded to ourten o'clock at night Remember this character as the HEN of the next more useful one, 刻 ​KOKU。“a period of time," originally kizamu、“to chop up" “to cut out”(Radical 人」“knife"therefore quite appropriate)ー1002. 忍 ​巻 ​“to endure," hence “to go softly”ー1003. 脇 ​acaki, “arm-pit,”“side.”ー1004 ゞ言 ​lau,“tocreep"sometimes“this.” Notice thatthe Colloq｡ Jap. lairu、“to enter.” comes from lat-irl “to creepin.'ー1005. shibasld or shibaraku, “a short time.”ー1006. ; 2catart “to cross," here meaningless.ー(ー晋一ト ​commonly ko “child,"is here read ne for nezumi、“rat," one of the twelve horarysigns, equivalent to our twelve o'clockat night.ー1007-8. SEKI-BAKU “still,”“silent." Observe thephonetic read BAKU Bo or Moinseve㎞l usefücharacters:1009 莫 ​itselfis BAKU or nashi、“is not;"1010. 莫 ​MO origata、“a mould,”“a pattern," hence also utsistt、“to copy"(some Write it 撲 ​but thisis more properlysaguru “togrope") 1011 墓 ​is BO or haka、“a grave;" (874) is Bo or kurerl “togrow dark;" 1012 漠 ​is BAKU or hiroi、“wide," *vast;”1013 墓 ​is Boor funoru,“tolevy,”“tocollect,"ーthe Radicalin almost every Case fairly pointing towards the significationー1014. /* JO、“gently、”ーDo not trouble about 爆撃 ​hi-tucld、“flint and steelfor striking ﾘー1015 袋 ​たMkgo.“a bag"ー1016. 吾 ​/uruerl “to tremble”“to shake This is the SHIN of JISHIN。“earth- quake.”ー1017. 毒ｰ ​acara。“straw."(as if “ herb "from“ high”“ 伝ee"ーvery inappro- Driate; rememberit as such !)ー1018. 周 ​kuzat、“rubbish," alsoread sagiyoi,“pure”ー1019. 豆､二 ​なukiqi、“fire-wood.”ー1020. shimaru、“to be shut:" it occurs in the common 3 =-* 3 刃 ​Gxpression tori-shimari “superintendence," etc.ー1021. 叶 ​kanaal、“to suit.”ー ​1022. noki、“eaves," or KEN the auxil numeralfor“houses.”ー1023. 忍 ​tachimachl, “suddenly."ー1024. 燃 ​moertſ。“to burn"-1025 抜 ​natktſ, “to pullout," hence “to )\ - * - go through."ー1026. 隣 ​RIN or tonari “next door.”ー1027. 動 ​DO or agoku “to move.”ー1028. 紛 ​magirerl or midareru “to be confused" (as “silk" not properly * divided ｡ ー1029. 急 ​KYU orisoqu “to hurry."ー1030. ゞ ​niger “tor"away"also Written 逃 ​(1031)ー1032. 坊 ​BO。“a Buddhist priest's dwelling;” 坊 ​主 ​* a IBuddhist priest," hence any one with a shaven pate.ー1033. 各 ​proper!y ㎝ “fault," “ blame.”ー1034. 潮 ​3/5yakt or yayö、“hardly,”“at last.”ー1035。 SAN or chiru “to disperse;" oftenused in names of medicines (“dispersed" as powders)ー1036. 百前T " or yoru “to Come together," etc.ー1037. 棟 ​Toormune properly“aridge-pole;"but mimeis taken as the auxil num for a set of buildingsunderoneroofー1038. ) suntſ、“to Come to an end.”ー1039. 役 ​YAKU or EKI、“employment,”“ ofice.”ー1040. 組 ​tadasu “to ex- amine."ー104l. 懸 ​KEN Or kakerl “to hang up" ete Remember it by its phonetic \｡ N) W｡ - 懸 ​(No.389)ー1042. 週 ​nogarert “to escape”ー1043 遺 ​I、YUI or nokosu “to leave behind.”ー1044 ZU “a plan,”“a drawing;" hence hakaru, “to reckon”ー ​A TALE OF' THE GOOD OLD DAYS. 167 1045-6. 噌 ​alone is GINzuru “to intone" (as poetry); 味 ​alone is aſitoat、“taste;" 呼全 ​GIMMI means“ examination.'ー1047-8. KYOHO a year-name which lastedfrom A.D. ーｴー-a 1716to I736. キ革 ​alone is ukeru, “to accept" or “ enjoy;" 保 ​alone is tanotsu “to hold.”ー1049. sabaku “to distribute”("handing" things to “diferent" people) hence “to decide a 豊uit ”(by distributing justice).ー1050. 組 ​kumi、“a set" of people orthings.ーI051 W}|| SHU or su,“a Sandy islet," sometimes “a continent." Here slirasu refersto the “white sand”(Suna) spread over the court where criminals knelt for examination. ーI052. TOKU properly means“Careful serious kindliness," but comes to mean little じい// morethan yoku、“well,”“properly."ー1053. NYU JU or yaaoarakai “pliable,”“soft." ーI054. /uru (alsofurum)、“toshake;" closely similar both in shape and meaningto b haku、“to spi ”(as with the “mouth”on ü｡ “ground").ー1058. 極 ​KYOKU “the extreme point;" GOKU “very.'ー1059. 今 ​REI or seshimuru、“to cause to do;" but 今 ​is read tatoe、“even though," ortatoeba、“for instance".ー1060. 嶼 ​HAKU ortamashii, “soul,”“spirit;" 云 ​幌 ​KOMPAKU ditto.ー106l. タ巴 ​2trami “resentment.”ー1062. lare, “clear weather” (from “sun” and “ blue" sky) hence harasu.ー1063. タ案 ​kofaertſ, “to answer.”ーI064. hafine、“beginning."ー1065. 滞 ​todoköru to be obstructed." The phonetic alone (1066) 帯 ​IY168HDS ﾘ ​or TAI、“a girdle.”ー1067 あ､豊→ RO、“prison”(froma“cow”under“cover")ー1068. 企 ​TEN or oern “ to add.”ーI069. makaru、“togo.”ー1070. 守｡ properly mamoru “to guard;" here kami a title of territorial nobility infeudal days.ー1071. 4MY itsuicari、“a lie" (that which a “man" “makes up" to supplant the truth)ー1072. 笑 ​kono, “this;" more often koko ni, “here”“lereupon"-1073 、 RYO or omompakaru “to consider" (from 思 ​* tO think,"and “tiger," Ko which gives the rhyme)ー1074 遊 ​YU or asobu “to amuse oneself,”“to be pleased." Often interchanged with 1075 流 ​the first denoting rather Sauntering on land the second ditto in the water as by “Swimming," oyogu.ー1076. 決 ​KESsttru、“to decide.”ー1077. 則扉 ​or ﾘ ​mafinai、“a magic spell," more often norott、“to curse"(fromtwo“mouths" and“man") Learn at sametimeits opposite 祀 ​(1078)、SHUKU *m㎡｡ 長 ​《《 ”ー ​長 ​l K6 Iァｰ ​22 (6 * 'ー ​No. I016.ー1055. 恐 ​osore、“fear.”ー1056. 恩 ​ON、“kindness,”“ benefits.”ーI057. oriapau,“tobless,”“tocongratulate,"ーonlythe Radicaldiferingー1079. shibaru,“totie.”ー ​1080. 3foru “to lean" or “depend on," because“clothes" leanon the“man" who wears them).ー1081. 封 ​FOfiru “toseal."-10S2. kizu、“a wound.”ー1083. 隻 ​so、“both”(from two "birds”inone “hand"); oftei abbreviated to 双 ​● CHAPTER II Well Chiko wasso angry andso thoroughly determined not to let matters rest there that she hastened to consult the proprietor of her house who agreed that the conduct she complain- 168 SIXTH SECTION. ed of was outrageous andaskedwhethershe could produceavoucher On herreplyingthat she had beeninthe habit of lending Hachirobeimoneywithouttakinganyreceipt onaccount ofthe intimaey subsisting betweenthem,the proprietorrefused tomovein the afair pointingout the dificulties entailed by the absence of such a document how he himself had frequently when renderingassistance insuch cases,found that in this worlditis hard enoughtoget ones money back even whenthe loanis certified by a voucher how in this partioular case the Echigo-ya was a firm that had recently made a fortune whereas she was only an old nun and how ifit Cameto a lawsuit people would lookupon her claim as animposture, thatshecouldbutlose by the attempt andinfine that her best plan would be to swallow her angerand resign herself to lettingthe matter drop (In reality the proprietor had put her of with excuses; for his opinion was that though the old nun was sixty now she had ten years before been a handsome widow with whom Hachirobei had been onterms of intimacy and whom he had assisted in various ways great andsmall but that he now nolonger Cared about her that this had made her angry and that she was artfully endeavouringto blackmail him.) After that ChikOwent frequently to the Echigo-ya to urge her claim; but so far from minding her Hachirobei now bestowed on her nothing but ridicule “When folks grow old," he Said, “they become so avaricious that they even Covet other people's money." Such speeches did but increase hervexation However as there was absolutely nothingto be done, another year ortwo slipped by during which Chik0 gradualy fell into poverty and had to dismiss hermaid-servant Hernewlife ofsolitude naturallyincreased herill-willagainst Ha- chirobei and made her revolve allsorts of schemes in her mind; but being a woman she was helpless. At last she determined to wreak hervengeance by setting fire to his house; and so one night at aboutten o'clock having provided herself with flint and steel she stole into an alley beside the Echigo-ya and on looking about herin every direction Saw an outhouse that stood close to the kitchen Here was a good chance; but people were still passingin andout, and it would never do to be discovered so for awhile she kept watching her opportunity. Meantimeit grew late it was already past midnight and the worldwas hushedinsleep Now or never was the moment;soshe quietly drew out her bag of fire-gear and with trembling hand struck a light This she set tosome bits of straw which she put among some fire-wood and thenat once made forthe street The door of the alley however had beenshut rendering exitimpossible So she loitered under the eaves to watch what should happen Theflames Suddenly burst through the roof of the outhouse and ories of “Fire!fire!” broke from the neighbours Causing a wiolent commotion not onlyin the Echigo-ya itself but amongallthe inmates of the row of houses at the back Sometried to extinguish the fire others shouldered theirgoods orcarried out theirfurniture and everything was topsy-turvy Chiko availing herself ofthe confusion fled hastily towards the entrance of the alley; and though some of the people noticed her and were struck by her suspicious appearance eachwasso busy putting A TAILE OE" THE GOOD OLD DAYS. I69 his property in safety that no one stopped her and she managed toget out into the street and make for her own abode as fast as herlegs could carry her. The night chancingto be windless and such a crowd of people having run together to extinguish the flames nothing more was burnt than the one outhouse Nevertheless, as the firemen had come to the rescue and the oficials charged with all matters relating to fires had alsomade theirappearance the site ofthe conflagration wasinspected and a report drawn up, on which occasion theinmates of the above-mentioned houses testified to having seen a suspi- cious-looking woman with a shaven pate just when the fire was atits height and added that they supposed herto be the incendiary In accordance with thistestimony the report stated the fire to be of suspicious origin My lord Ookawas pleased tosummon the Wardmagistrate and likewise Hachirobei and to enquire of them whether they had any clue to the criminal. Both ofthem repliedinconcert thattheinmatesofthe neighbouring housesunanimously assert- ed that when the confusion caused by the fire wasits height they had seen a woman with a shaven pate runningaway and that consequently with all due respect for what his lordship might think they inclined to the opinion that she was probably the incendiary On hearing this my lord Ookawas pleased to enquire whether they had any clue whereby to trace such a person Hachirobeireflected a moment and then replied。“The only shaven-pated woman I canthink of is a mun called ChikO wholives (so may it please your lordship) in the Second Ward of Honch0, against whom I have recentlyshut my door on account of her continual im- portunities. Who cantell but what she may have set fire to my house out of spite? I know of nootherclue This deposition led to theimmediate arrest of thenumandtoa trial of the case. All thistook place in April, 1717,when my lord Ooka had only just beeninstalled as May- or of Yedo,and he was consequently anxioustogive some interesting decision which should im- press the policemen and constables his subordinates. His lordship therefore sent for Chik0 into the judgment hall without delay; and on earnestlygazing at her suspected Some mistake, for her countenance was gentle and her whole appearance not that of one capable of theft or arson. So he addressed her thus: “No doubtit wasyou whoset fire last night to the house of Hachirobei, who trades in Muro-machi under the style of Echigo-ya Confessit without prevarication!" “Certainly,"said she。“Iit was whoset fire to the house." “If thatis the case did you profit by the confusion to steal anything? Tell me without prevarication!" “Oh! no Oh! no,” cried she shaking her head “I had no such wicked design as theft. I lent Hachirobeimoney several years ago With this money he made his fortune; but he has been ungrateful and not only does he deny the debt andrefuse torepay it, but he now treats me to sbuse and scurrilous language, calls me animpostor and other names and to crown all won't let meinto his house Icouldn't standit any longer so Iset fireto his place; buttomy 170 * SIXTH SECTION. bitter regret only an outhouse was burnt down,ーnot the houseitself,一and evenif Iend by being put to death forit Iintend that myghost shall carry out my wengeance." Afterthis expression ofregret at herfailure she was asked by the judge to state the amount of the debt to which she replied thatit was three hundred dollars He then enquired whethershe hada voucher She replied no,ーthat the friendly terms they were on had led her first to lend Hachirobeiten ortwenty dollars at atime without ever asking for a voucher, in the days when he did business on asmallscale and that he hadat thattime always punctu- ally repaid her but that after the loan ofthe three hundred dollars he had never refunded a penny My lord Ooka hearing her answerthus point by point said he supposed she spoke the truth and that she should be called again Meantime he committed herto prison. Later Hachirobei beingsummoned and the Ward oficer accompanying him to the hall of judgment Chiko was likewise dragged forth Then my lord Ooka addressing Hachirobei, asked whether he acknowledged having borrowed money ofthe nun there present To which Hachirobeireplied “No! my lord I have never beento the slightest extent in her debt." At this assertion Chik0 changed colour and with a trembling voice whichinterpreted her anger。Said。“ Excuse my boldness my lord The facts regarding Hachirobeiare that upto six years ago when he livedin Honch0 he used to help me with my money matters and collect the interest forme and so whenever he himself was in want of cash I always let him have it without any voucher Thisis the absolute truth." “How now Hachirobei?"thundered out my lord Ooka,glaringfiercelyas hespoke “Your denial of all knowledge of the debtis doubtless a lie You must have borrowedother money before as well State the exact truth." “I beg pardon your lordship" Hachirobeireplied “I did borrow from heroccasionally; but as she was a woman Ialways repaid the money at once and have never beenin arrears to the very slightest extent." “Whatis this Chik0?”Said mylord Ooka、“If heisnotinarrearswiththerepayment of the money you lent him you should bear him nogrudge Whythen didyouset fireto his house?” To which Chik0 madereply:“Asyourlordshipsays,at thebeginninghewas neverremiss. But when he was starting business at his present address hetoldme how he regretted being hindered by lack of cash forthatitwould cost himathousand dollars So Ifelt sorry for him, and lent himalthe money I had,whichwas whatenabled him tostart hisshop As hemade me Warious presents at thattime I hesitated tourgerepayment But Ididurgeit whenayear ortwo had Passed by and Iwasin need of money myself、whereupon he cruelly denied all knowledge ofthe debt and totallyrefused tolistentome Ithought of all sorts of schemes, but beingawoman could carry out none ofthem; and while Ispent days andmonths ponder- ing Hachirobeigrew moreand more prosperous and Ibecamemiserably poor Thisfilled me A TAILE OF' THE GOOD OLD DAYS. 171 with such despairthat Iset fire to his house." My lord Ooka who had listened with great attention then said: “Hachirobei! You cannot denyalknowledge ofthe loan ofthosethree hundreddollars Return them to her at once!" * “No my lord,"replied Hachirobei。“I am positive that I never borrowed any such sum. Being as Inow am infairlyeasycircumstances therewould be noreason for my refusing to repaythe moneyif Ireally owedit I pray your lordshiptotakethis circumstance into con- sideration." “No no!”said my lord Ooka、“people too oftenforget things and Icharge you to reflect properly You must be able to own the debt." ● On Hachrobei's obstinately persistinginassertingthat nothing his lordship might adduce could bring any such debt to his memory my lord Ooka thus addressed the oficials in charge: “When Iwas a child we used to have a charmagainst forgetfulness It consistedintying up the thumbs with paper which infallibly brought the matter to ones recollection Practise that charm upon Hachirobei!" So they took his right and left thumbs, placing them one on thetop of the other wrapped paper round them and put on the oficial seal after which his lordship said; “Now Hachirobei, try hard torecollect! And Iwarn youthatifyou tear the paperin the very least you will be committed togaol You will be examined againeveryother day andmindyou donotfailtoappear!"Hereupon both partiesweredismissed 虚 ​ん ​七 ​様 ​W) 4| ,\} L る ​も ​あ ​者 ​に ​あ ​ね ​ご ​ーイト ​4 b b \｡ 逸 ​懲 ​L S | る ​鑑 ​*Lい ​W) ● lｰ4 \ 172 SIXTH SECTION. 何に八郎兵衛三百雨借たことを思ひ出せしや大方返済したを心 ​得しは未た返さぬので有ふ共金よりして知光が付火に及びたれ ​わから ​バ比事の分明ぬ中ハ仕置に行ひ難し因て篤を考へて見よを申さ ​れければ八郎兵衛今ハ診方なく段々帳面を調べ候虜三百雨借用 ​金どのみにて名宛御座なく候へども共金が全く知光より借用の ​日ど存トられ候を申立るに大岡殿然らは知光より借用に相違な ​きゃを押して尋ねられしかば八郎兵衛恐れ入りました夫に相違 ​之なく候を申立るゆる大岡殿共方七年以前三百雨借請け月々に ​三雨宛の利足を勘定すれば五百雨除にもなる夫を残らす返し遣 ​せ併し一度に出す☆太儀なるべし一年に甘雨づ、をなし夫を五 ​雨っ、四度に返済して遣ハせを申渡され又知光の歳を尋ねられ ​しに常年六十三歳に相成旨答へしにより然らば元利合せて五百 ​ A TALE OF THE GOOD OLD DAYS. 心 ​DAI SAN-KWAI. sate EoHIGo-ya HAcamoBErica sanomiAKUsHINaru mononimoaranedomo YoKUsHIN yori BIKUNI no kane aco kaesazaru sHINTEI too Ooka Dono layaku mosUIsATsUarite yubi-fe-Jo co kakerareshi ni yori HACHIROBEI aca neru ni mo nerarezu SHOKUJI mo JIBUN ni kuralt koto narazu, DAI-ICHI fude 2po tori KANJO-ai mo deki-gataku BANJI FU-JIYU naru koto nani ni tatoen YO mo naku, KOf-latefe itarisli tokoro,ーnana-3/5ka stgite yobi-daski no toki、“Ikani HACHIROBEI? SAM- BYAKU-RYO karia koto too omoi-idasesli ya ? Okata HENSAIslia tokokoroeslitca inada kresann no de aró Sono kane yori shite CHIKO go sukebi ni oyobitareba kono koto no lcakarant uchi toa shi-oki n okonai-gatashi Yotte TOKU to kangaete mi-yoſ “to masare-kereba HACHIROBEI im(t tcor sEN-katanaku、“DAN-DANoHOMENaco shiralesorotokoro sAM-BYAKU-RYo sHAKU-YO-KIN'to bakari nite na-ate GOZA naku söraedomo sono kane ga mattakat CHIKO yort SHAKUYO no kitchi to ZON-firare sörö"tomashi-tatsuru ni Coka Dono“Slikaraba CHIKo yorisHAKUYO nisoInakiya "to oskite tazunerareslikaba HACHIROBEI、“ Osore-irimaskita Sore ni SOI kore naku s万ro" to möski-tatsurt yue Ooka Dono “Sono HosHICHI-NENIZENSAM-BYAKU-RYokari-uke suki-zukini SAN-RYozutsu no 174 SIXTH SECTION. RIsoKU aco KANJO sureba Go-HYAKU-RYO Yo ni mo naru Sore loo nokordzu kaeshi sukaloase. Slikashi,ICHI-Doni idasu mo TAIGI naru-beshi ICHI-NEN ni NI-JU-RYO autsu fo nashi sore aco Go-Ryo autsu yo-Do ni HENSAI shie sukaloase" fo mgs&ſ-loatasare mata CHIKo no toshi bo tazunerareshi ni TONEN ROKU-JU-SAN-SAI nt ai-narl mune ofaeshi ni yori “Shikaraba GWANRI aloasete GO-HYAKU-RYO no KINSU aoo tadaima HACHIROBEI ye möshi-toataseshi föri NEN-NEN ake-toru-beshi Wokorazu ai-sumishi tte shi-oki ni möshi-tsukurtt" to i-toatasare mata ie-nushi ſe “CHIKO moshi BYOSHI itasaba SASSOKU al-todoke-yoſ llottomo KENSHI nt toa oyobazu" fo öse- acatasare koto RAKUJAKUni oyobi-keri. Aのno koto farl ya ROKU-JU-SAN-SAI no CHIKO GO-HYAKU-RYO no bane too NEN-NEN NI-JU-RYO 2utsu foru nt aca NI-JU-GO-NEN kakart nao mata BYOSHI-ſodoke bakari KENSHI toa sukatoasanu fo itcareshi apa hi-fsuke no sumi ni ochi-irasezart YO no SAIKYO fo 2o shirare-keru Yotte kumi-shita no YonIKIDOSHINaca masu mi oyobazu ICHIDO Ooka Dono no JINCHI ni FUKUshie kono HYOBAN kamabisttslikariki. NEW CHARACTERS.ー1084. sate、“well then!"ー1085. 盆 ​M YOKU the Same as 欲 ​(570) except that the latter is used of mere “wish" or “desire," whereas 盆 ​sespesses “inordinate desire”“greed." or“lust.”ー1086 底 ​TEI or soko、“bottom;" not to be con- foundedwith (1087) 低 ​TEI or likati、“ 1ow"-4088 BIN or satol、“quick-witted.”ー ​1089-90. 推 ​察 ​SUISATSU。“surmise.”ー109l. 期保 ​inuru、“tosleep;" cory No.903.ー1002. 喰 ​kuratt or kuu、“to eat" (“mouth" and 「“food"),ーa useful character though not authorised by the dictionaries.ー1093. alone is kangaert “to consider" or “investi- gate.”ー1094. 壁 ​tatoertſ。“to compare.”ー(Observe KON (951) semi-Japonised to 五ofru by dro湿gn final)-1095調 ​sirober" “6ivestigate"-1096 のsa。“to push."ー1097. 併 ​shikashi,“nevertheless.”ー1098. ヒ4 mune, “the sense or substance of words spoken by some one else," or equivalent to our quotation marks.ー1099. や ​7no放omo, “however.”ー1100. 検 ​KEN or shiroberu “to examine." The phonetic is important; we have had it alreadly in (石) 蔽 ​SEKKEN “soap"(No 841); another common instanceis 1101, ( 節)衡 ​SEKKEN。“thrift,”“economy.”ー1102. ochi-tru “to fal_inſo"-1103 CHI、“wisdom"("knowledge”uttered through the “mouth").ー1104-5 司生Y Hyo alone is"criticism"("words”“equalising"things to their just proportions); 牛|HAN or BAN う ​alone is “a decision," “a judgment"(remember it by Solomon's order to cut the child in “halves" with a“knife"); 許 ​尖｣ HYOBAN together is the publics critical judgment t e. じ口論 ​● 暴 ​● ● ● “rumour。" “fame.”ー1106. 幕 ​Kamalisushi “vociferous"(theidea aptly rendered by“four mouthsround one head.") CHAPTER III, My lord Ooka had quickly seento the bottom of Hachirobeis heart diviningthat though nota particularly wicked man he had been led by greed to refuse repayment of the nuns A TAILE OF THE GOOD OLD DAYS. 175 money Thethumb-tying whichensued prevented Hachirobeifrom sleeping at night and from feeding himselfat meal-times; above all it interfered with his taking pen in hand to balance his accounts and made everything more uncomfortable for him thancan beimagined He was really at his wits' end when after the lapse of seven or eight days he was again suinmoned to attend and was addressed as follows: “How goes it Hachirobei? Has the loan of the three hundred dollars cometo your recollection? No doubt younewerrepaidit though youthought you had Seeingit was that money which led Chiköto commit arson she cannot be executeduntilthe matteris cleared up. So make haste with your ponderings!" 編 ​Hachirobei could endure no longer “My lord!" said he “carefulinvestigation of my ledgers has brought to light an entry of “Borrowed three hundred dollars;" and though no nameis attached Imake no doubt that the item referred tois the sum borrowed from Chikö." “Then you admit that you borrowedit from Chikö?" insistedthe judge. “Yes my lord with all due respect Iadmitit." “You borrowed the three hundred dollars seven years ago; sothe sum will now amount to over five hundred allowinginterest at the rate of three dollars a month You must refund the whole ofthis However as it may inconvenience youto produce the entiresum at once, you shall pay it back at the rate oftwenty dollars yearly in fourinstalments offive dollars each." Having thus charged Hachirobei his lordship was pleased to enquire Chikös age; and on beinginformed that she was thensixty-three he said。“Well, you will receive the five hundred dollars principal and interest in the manner I havejust directed Hachirobei,ーyear by year。 Whenthe whole debt shall have beensettled, you will be executed.” And to the proprietor of the house where she lived he said: “Give notice at onceif Chiködies but nocoronerneed be sent for." * This sentence brought the whole matterto a close The reasons underlying it were that at the rate of twenty dollars a year it would taketwenty-five years for the whole sum offive hundred dollarsto bereceived back by Chikö who was then already sixty-three years of age, while furthermore the ordersimply to report her death without holding a coroner's inquest was diotated by the desire to Save her from the capital punishment due to arson The result of the judgment wasto impress not only the policemen and constables but the whole city with admirationformy lord Ookas merey and wisdom andit became very famous. 176 SIXTH SECTION. × 寡 ​902 - 894 886 878 870 いトせ ​s Y E |く｣ \ſ ダｰ ​「 腐い｡昔伊件 ​益偲侯坂稀 ​給苦成|相病|阪|召 ​パロ ​| ● 着 ​ミ ​き ​良 ​882 ● m 9 89I S83 908 900 892 884 876 - Vv ｡ ヨ｡ | 放羅 ​警 ​消|追 ​女帯 ​85 マｰ ​89 V 907 X] ウſｰで ​ 座 ​臣ヌｰ ​ｰ･ 凡 ​を答| ヨ『 負「| 旦 ​即 ​| 圭 ​943 Xき｡ 936 マキ ​N) 928 920 ) - * 二 ​。 912 |燕選|説|オ根|宛 ​* * * ge 部 ​李 ​N} ュ" 建|お繋|隠|違 ​体艦増上悦 ​ 毒 ​れ前|怪 ​百 ​さ送 ​7 9 951 960 お盗お田 ​*､* 荒」 帝 ​お ​ り ​こ ​) W｡ \｡ 11wm ㎜重y1 000 222 321 窓 ​180 SIXTH SECTION. 030 沙ト ​103I 国副 ​因 ​1056 1048 1040 1032 1024 * - 幻 ​- ) *｡ バｰ､ 有話 ​総L ち方 ​火然 ​* 1033 * ロ土|お別|懸|名>|お炭 ​WSS | 「ロ ​オ座|組|近適|潮|隣 ​今洲遺散動 ​的息|篤|園|寄|紛 ​1062 1054 1046 1038 畜ゴ ​\} 晴|れ帳ロ未|済 ​- ſく ​1047 1039 、A〜 Q * にヤ・ 狩宇 ​7 税体等 ​L */ 低 ​周 ​マや ​ｴ ​お甲|敏 ​隻|; |お甲 ​ is believed to be so-called becauseit is 今|ン ​HEI-I, that is, “easy,”or touséanalmost literal English equivalent,“plain”ーKana süch asisunderstood even by women andignorant folks to whom theideographs and the Katakana are a mystery. The Katakana, 偲 ​名 ​lit “Side Kana," has more claims than the Hiragana to the title of an invention, most of the letters includedinit having been obtained artificially by taking one portion orside of certain Chinese characters and omitting the rest, whence its name. The Katakana with it8 single symbolforeach sound and the much greater ease and simpli- city of its forms always appeals to foreign students. Curiously enough in.Japan itself it hasneverachieved popularity Its commonest useis for the transcription of foreign words. Though less often thanthe Hiragana and neverin anythingintended toreach the lower classes, itissometimes employed alongwith the square Chinese characterin books and newspapers. The symbolgivenfirst undereach Hiragana heading and already committedtomemory by thestudent at an earlier stage ofthis course (compare p 29) is the commonest of all More especially since the recent reintroduction of movabletypes* for printing newspapers and cheap books there has been a naturaltendency on the part oftype-foundersto restrict themselves to this single series The same consideration does not applyto hand-writtentexts Accordingly signboards many notices in public places andeven printed matterin which (for elegance'sake) block-printing has been preferred continuetowanderatwillin the caligraphie maze and he who aspiresto read Japanese currently must learn at least allthe forms given in ourtable. Otherrarer ones will be foundin the pages of Aston and of Langes “Elmführung in die Japa- nische Schrif." The number of Chinese characters which may be employed phonetically either in the square or the cursive form。is practically unlimited. Someeaseto memory will be obtained by noticingthat under most ofthe headings two or more ofthe Hiraganasignstabulated come from a single original beinginfact but succes- sivestages of simplification or else due to mere diference of handwriting For instance chd became first ち ​then ち ​。the middle stroke being dropped for the sake of speed in writing Againfor he some write を ​。 others 空 ​Thereis here no fundamental distinc- tion,ーnothing more than the fact that one writer adheres a little more closely to the original * Movable types were already employedin Japan in the 16th century、if not earlier; but the dificulties of this nethodof printingin the case of alanguage having so many thousands of characters made it fall into desuetude for a long period, block-printing superseding it (See Satow's “History of Printing in Japan," in Vol、X of the Transactions of the Asiatic Society of Japan p 60 et seq) 194 SEVENTH SECTION. 漫 ​bygivingthefinalstroke a biggersweepfrom left toright while another to Save time, ügönsciouslybeginsitfurthertotheright and omits thefirst portionat theleft Parallels to allsuchvagaries of penmanshipoccurplentifullyin ourown Roman handwriting一Furthermore, the Katakana signcomesin most cases from the same originalas the simplerform ofthe Hira- gana The syllable cld here again afords an example, チ ​as well as ち ​being derived from 知 ​though by a diferent process of abbreviation. * The quickest and surest way in ouropinion to learn the various forms ofthe Hiragana is constantlytotakeintoconsideration the square character from which each originally springs, noticing how hereatwirldoes dutyforthree orfourstraight strokes ofthe original how there certainstrokes have beenentirely omitted and so on Inthis way convolutions at first labyrin- thine cometo have significance for the eye especially whenitis discovered that certain proces- ses of disintegrationtendtorepeatthemselves Thusーtorecur to the.example of ち ​OIで ​chi,ーthefinalsemi-circle stands for ロ ​in the original character 知 ​but preciselythe same thing occursin ろ ​ro for andin わ ​2pa for 利 ​Similarly the final bottom stroke of を ​le represents the Radical SHINNYU づ｡ (see p 119) not onlyin that letter, but also in ? co for 遠 ​The carefulstudent will discoverother analogies equally availableforthe purposes of memoria feclnica; and if the Chinese original of each Hiragana signisfamiliarandeverready to hand slight diferences一even widediferences一of calligraphy will have so much the less powerto perplex him Infact at this as at almost every other step in our studies, we are brought face to face with the Supremeimportance of Chinese andthe com- parativeinsignificance ofeverythingelse * Thefollowing commonabbreviations must beremembered:ー ​と ​in Hiragana, 一 ​in Katakana for koto The rest are allin the Katakana,viz. )キ ​for toki、元 ​for tomo ヘー ​メ ​(properly me)for shite ム ​(properly mt)for GOZA, 外 ​for yori, | forthe prolongation of a Sound 、is the sign of repetition; く ​shows that more than one syllable is repeated whetherin Katakana or in Hiragana. * An exhaustive theoreticalstudy of the Kana wouldrequire a treatise toitself in the course of which several doubtful questions would beraised Some scholars forinstance contend that certain Hiragano signs should beused for Wiworied syllables only as を ​forga but notfor ka, を ​forght but not for ku because the original characters 界 ​and 上 ​from which they come are pronouncedrespectively GA and GU both with the n㎝ Ve h念｡not found such a rule to be observedin actual practice Again, some doubt hangs over the derivation of certain Kana signs:ーKatakana ツ ​suisgeneraly givenas derived from 門 ​To (our No.666); but can the derivation be made out? Even with regard to the Hiragana forms for the same syllable thereis room for doubt whether 門 ​O]で ​門 ​(our No.222) bethe true original The most interesting aspect ofthe Kanaーtheoretically consideredーis the light it might 1MORE ABOUT THE K4AW4. 196 be made to throw onthe ancient pronunciation of Japanese Thus the character 王 ​“king." ImOW pronounced 0 in Japan but “wang”in China supplies one of the Hiragana forms for toa 2 indicatingthat at the timethe Kana was establishing itself in current use WANG orー ​as seems more probable fromother considerationsーWAU was the Japanese sound ofthe charac- ter in question Why with innumerable simple monosyllables to choose from the Japanese went for so many of their Kana forms to characters whose sounds had first to be mutilated beforethey could serve their purpose is anothercurious point Why forinstance not be con- tent with 象 ​derived from 多 ​TA without going on to borrow そ ​derived from 堂 ​TO (“tang"in the Chinese pronunciation)? Why not rest content with ね ​for ne instead of adding é from 年 ​nen where afinal“n” hadto be mentally suppressedinthe reading? Such are some of the「lines of thought thatsuggestthemselves to thecuriousinvestigator Put the practical student need not trouble himselfany furtherabout them His time will be better spentin committingtomemory as many Kana forms as possible Several of the more complicated kind will be met with daily in signboards by any one sauntering past a row of Japanese shops. THE K4 V4-ZUK/lſ A(ana-zukai, 偲 ​名 ​遣 ​lit “Kana usage" is the name bestowed by the Japanese on what we should call the “spelling" of their language Previous to the revival of native learning in the eighteenth century it was the only branch of grammar that had attracted their attention During the Classic age (eighth to tenth century) men had spelt phonetically just as they spoke But the orthography remained after the pro- nunciation had changed; what lad beennaturaland selfevidenteameto appear artificial and dificult whence the necessity for rules and explanations. It should be added that, except in avowedly literary circles the Kana spelling continues to be much neglected,ー ​another of the many results of the supremacy of the Chinese character To misspellis no badge of social inferiority Publie oficial notices are frequently misspelt The foreign student therefore lies under no absolute necessity for spelling correctly though if he do so it will be all the better The following considerations will help him over the chief dificulties:ー ​- I (Native Words).ーClassicalJapaneseーwhich asalreadyremarked the Kand orthography representsーtolerated no hiatus no rencounter of two vowels in the Same word Con- sequently no Such words as kai “shell;" kol、“love," can end in the letter イ ​i By far the greater number end in ビ ​li thus カ ​ビ、。コ ​ビ、 as much as to say that the pronunciation was originally kahi koli etc. In some few cases to not l was the original letter thus ア ​井 ​ai (properly atc)、“indigo." Now what has here beensaid of the modernsound represented bythe three letters 196 SEVENTH SECTION. イ ​も ​井 ​[aw] and ビ、[h] , applies mutatis mutandis to other members of the three following series:ー ​(ſ 2 ?/ 6 O ア ​イ ​ッ ​ーエ ​オ ​ha hi fu le o ノハ ​ビ, フ ​へ ​ホ ​aoa [ao]｡ [ao]e 20o ウ ​井 ​ニア ​ラｰ ​whence such representative spellings as マ ​へ ​mae、“front;" シ ​ホ ​shio (also pronounced shitco) “salt." Theinstances ofanoriginalto as inコ ​エ ​koe (properly koue) “thevoice;"スエス ​sue(properly sutte) “the end;" ッ ​ラｰ ​2to (properly utoo)。“ fish;" ユ- 二 ​yue(yutoe)。“cause,"are much rarer Some instances ocour of エ。which represents, however not e but ye noticeably in such verbal terminations as mie (properly miy) で ​エ“ seeming;" kikoe キ ​コ ​工 ​(properly kikoye)。“sounding," from the verbs miyuru and kikoyuru. * The specially important case of verbs with vowel stems will be easily understood by comparing the paradigm given in the“Colloq Handbook," beginning of T236 and what issaidin the latter part of "「239, thus:ー ​* Present Indef Form Condit Base Neg Base shimatt shimat shimae shimazoa シマフ ​ンマ ​ビ ​シマへ ​ンマノハ ​iu ｡ de ttoa イフ ​イヒ ​イへ ​イヘ ​Of course all those substantives which are properly speaking indefinite verbal forms follow the latter in having ビ、 as nui ヌ ​ビ、“embroidery;" tatakai, タ ​ゞ ​カ ​ピ. “combat ;" arasol, ア ​ラ ​ソ ​ビ、“contention" The numerous other words having the sound toa in a middle or final syllable follow the same analogy in an overwhelming proportion of cases, thus ttoa, イ ​ノハ ​“rock;" katoa, カ ​ノハ ​“river;" katoartſ, カ ​ノハノレイ ​“to change;" etc. etc. (But katoaku カワク ​“to dry." sa2Cagnt サ ​ウ ​グ ​“to be noisy." S2/2びCZ7°2/ スワノレ ​“to squat." yotoashi ヨ ​ワ ​シ ​“weak") The important postposition apa which always sounds like the last syllable of the word to whichit is sufixed is written ノハ(ha) and the postposition yeis written へ ​(le),ー ​both in the series; but the postposition aco is written ラ ​。ー20 series, MORE ABOUT THE K4AV4. 197 It goes without saying that when a word originally of the to seriesーkoe、コ ​二 ​for instance一changes its vowel the new vowelmust belongto the toseries also thuskoua-tro コワイロ ​“ *one of voice" The only class of cases in which hiatus occursーor to expressit diferently in which one vowel follows another in spelling,一is when phonetic decay has caused a letter to be dropped as for instance in satual “good fortune," written サ ​イ ​ノハビ、sa-i-ka-li, the word hawing originally been sakihali but the having dropped out of pronunciation. The Same thing ocours in such forms of adjectives as chikö, written チ ​カ ​ッ ​for chikaku、“near;" atsa, written ア ​ツ ​ッ ​for atsuku、“hot," etc. As for the beginning of words no rule can be given to show which should have initial イ ​ニエ ​オ ​。thatis, true i e o which 井 ​ニア､ ラｰ ​[w]。[ole [ajo Thedictionaryand much reading of ancient poetry and romance where Kana is plentifully interspersed must instruct the searcher in that field. - The assimilation of ズ ​(properly zu) to ゾ ​(properly dzu anciently du) and of ジ ​(properly French fi) to チｰ ​(properly English.f anciently d) in the pronunciation of Töky5 and the Eastern provinces generally (compare “Colloq Handbook" foot- notes to T28) makes the spelling of some words a matter of doubt The important nega- *｡ tiveverbalterminations zu and fiarewritten ズ ​and ジ。asin arazu ア ​ラズ“mot araf アラ ​ジ ​“wiInot be" Onaf “same," is オ ​ナ ​ミン・ ● ● ● ● 倉 ​● ● ● 鴨》 - ゞ ​A%f the famous mountain is フ ​シ; ffi、“wistaria"is フ ​チｰ ​● ● 。33 being; Every modern syllable containing a long vowel represents twoーsometimes threeー ​original syllables and is therefore written with two or three Kuna letters as exemplified in the following common words:ー ​ky5 ● wium ケ ​フ ​(kefo) “to-day." körz 99 コ ​ホ ​リ ​(ko-lo-ri) * ice." si5(or shiyo) 9別 ​シヤ ​ッ ​(shi-ya-u) “ shall do." 20の?"tz 99 ワル ​ッ ​(apa-ru-2) * badly." föki from ノハ ​s キ ​(ka-la-ki) “a broom." IL (Chinese Words)ーThe Kana spelling of Chinese words has profound philological interest as proving how much more closely Japanese speakers of the Classic age ap- proached the Chinese standard than do their modern descendants Thus modern pro- nunciation has a distressing number of Ho's KO's S0's TO's KYOS SHO's etc.; but the spelling shows that at first certain distinctions were made between them,一so much so that 198 SEVENTH SECTION. any one speaking Chinese will have little dificulty with the Kand spellings of Chinese characters Examine the following representative instances:ー。 方 ​保 ​賞 ​包 ​(Chinese “fang's "and“ Paos ")。 HAU。 ヘウ ​HI0 HOU, ホ ​ッ ​奉 ​邦 ​逢 ​朋 ​(Chinese“féngs" and “péngs り ​HAFU。 ノハ ​- in “Kan-on" - * * ・ ・ 。 - フ ​法 ​乏 ​(final consonant in Cantonese) HOFU, ホ ​フ ​in “Go-on" - * (KAU, カ ​ッ ​- 島 ​江 ​行 ​岡 ​(Chinese“kao,”“kiang,”ete) IK Kou, コ ​ッ ​公 ​組I 口 ​弘 ​(Chinese“kung”“hung”“hou,”etc.). 04 喜連 ​- - ･ * KUWAU ク ​ワ ​ッ ​光 ​皇 ​頁 ​(Chinese“kwang"or“hwang") * KAFU, カ ​プ ​甲 ​(final consonant in Cantonese). * * CHIYAU, チ ​ヤ ​ッ ​長 ​| 町 ​魔 ​(Chinese “chang" or “ting") - CHIYOU, チ ​三l ッ ​重 ​徴 ​(Chinese “chung" or“ching") CHO * - - TEU。 テ ​ッ ​明 ​光 ​- 鳥 ​調 ​(Chinese“chao”“tiao"or “miao) TEFU、テフ ​懸 ​週 ​thislast pronounced Jo because Wigorped デ ​ッ ​ 。(finalconsonant in Cantonese). The foregoing examples show incidentally how often long 5 is represented by the help of ッ ​final also how often this ッ ​correspondstong whichis so common as a \｡ final nasalin Chinese The Same remark applies to long a as 通 ​ツ ​ッ ​TSU Chinese “t"ung." - - \) - - The Sound t at the end of such Chinese words as 入K SUI 類 ​RUI where a at pre- cedes is written with 井 ​thus ス ​井 ​。ノレイ ​井 ​; in all other cases with イ ​aS 明 ​細 ​MEI-8AI in Kana メ ​イ ​サ ​イ ​never with ビ、。 The original presence in the Japanese pronunciation of Chinese characters of diferen- ces stillfeltin Chineseitself may be further exemplified by such series as I(イ) 伊 ​以 ​東 ​意一al “i"in Chinese I(井 ​cり ​位 ​違 ​慰 ​ーall“wei" in Chinese. AU (ア ​ウ) 具 ​Chinese“ ying." - wAU(ワッ) woo(ラ ​ウ) ArU(アフ) Chinese “wang." ○ ーマ ​Chinese “wéng." う ​} Cantonese “at" or“ap. MORE ABOUT THE K4N4. 199 Similarly all characters dissyllabic in Japanese and ending in KI or KU CHI or Tsu such as - 「RIKI ormyoKU “strength ;" 8HICHI “seven;" 熱 ​翌"｡ “heat," “fever," belong to what Chinese grammarians Gal the "entering tone" 入 ​撃 ​and end in a mute consonant in Cantonese-k t orp * * * 。 *、 " In such wordsーand they are very numerousーas ッ-h.け ​は ​ベ ​JrIベ ​決勢 ​獲甥 ​別家 ​別変 ​BErro BEPrn HAKKo KE8shie the Kanasylable su is - absorbed in modern pronunciation and sinks into being か。J.び ​*当やた ​a mere sign of the reduplication of the consonant which う ​口口ん。百百う ​followsit People have thus been led to adopt tsu as a symbol of reduplication even in cases where etymologywould not sanction 装 ​行 ​キ ​its use as inkite “cutting,”“aticket"(properly kirite from kiru、“to ツ ​プー ​ki-ri-fe as etymology demands andleavethereaderto pronounce it kitteif heissominded ● - * ; cut"). Whentsu hasthis reduplicative force itis often written smalland ｡ sightlyto 切he right as shown in the margin But correct writers do not て ​favour the popular expedient:ーthey prefer to write for instance, Here must terminate this very briefsketch of the Kana-zukai The theoreticalinterest of the Subjectis considerable and he who aspiresto become a Japanese plilologist must have it at hisfingers'ends. But the practical student need not trouble himself with the Kana spelling of words ingeneral becauseー ​be they of native or of Chinese originーhe will commonly both read and writethemin theideographiecharacter andit willsufice for him to know the claraeter andits pronunciation *The only Kamaitems ofreal importance to him 、are the spelling of the postpositions aca, ſe andro andtletreatmentofthefinal syllables of verbs endingin a vowel stem asexplainedon page 196 FIRST EXERCISEINTHE MoREDIFFICULT FoRMS T｡ OF THE HIR4GAW4.* - せす ​る ​* 、" せ ​す ​｡ 源 ​余9 て ​す ​○ *、* 。 ○ ○ で ​○ ○ い｡ ○ 空 ​l 夏ト ​○ ミや ​○ ○ 教 ​○ gじ ​誉 ​鎌 ​* た ​象 ​変 ​そ ​を ​に ​芝｡ cdつ ​余9 羅｡ あ ​ろ ​○ は ​*｡ 努 ​○ - ド ​○ o し ​す ​変 ​○ 愛 ​き ​を ​wあ* 延 ​さ ​"。 あ ​盤 ​ｰ ​を ​"。に ​姿 ​。に｡ 千o る ​Lる浸 ​今 ​、分 ​空 ​を ​ろ ​べる ​り ​g を ​で ​○ * This exercise being identical (except for the more complicated fornas of the letters) with that given in the Third Section students are referred to pp.32-3, etc for the transliteration and translation 200 SEVENTH SECTION. べろら炊。きをせる。% そんて。せ経まで必らぬ ​とみやてをっとを ​ゆ。そつべ ​ふし。 姿やん〜。しこの〜。 ぼん%初。を凌〜。蹴 ​ら〜。とん〜。 やま ​%。とみんぷやタと。 おでん。このそならっと。ち ​、ら初。おなあみゼミよ ​沙。えざや。が多%にや。 #ば、後。 をうゆ。そりんざん。家% まで。メ%ばよい。 うちみ。み%は家。次み ​シうち。 SECOND EXERCISEIN DIFFICULT HIRAGAWA.* をよャうゆう。いる%うへょも ​さん経ん。 漆の秋をよいのん)をち ​ろ残ハをこのっとけり。おやかまい、 凌、まるら校。うそそうをぼき、 うゆよハうゆよはれ。むやをっと秋ゆ ​く☆ひ%、くしー称くるとを&ってを ​このばやてと。小んおんでんおこの経 ​%との必ろ。てんをッる、ちくしは、 を、楽、とれるお。てんょくちを ​そ、抱やそ状☆っていはそ*。そうま ​ひ%%、1、経む湖ほ。どよい逸このま ​きバ、を必らはる。むやく湖海ハ、 のほおんみをこの校。らぼま弦を ​よいよ、たややうをん必。セんでみや ​よい。 on the first Four Hundred willbe found in the Reading Lessons * The proverbial sayings which form this Exercise Characters beginning on P.63, MORE AIBOUT THE K4 W4。 201 THIRD EXERCISE (ANANECDOTE IN COLLOQUIAL)* あまでを ​この場%ふる ​このを、みなとみ%まちょ、う ​をぼ炎ば、愛ていふくちべん ​ようれい、☆% いらりまし ​て。 ほ☆とんやまよいか%き ​とをして、と秋おくつてを ​りまそるい。ら%をきに世五1 をめるをやとよいの愛てそ秋かくし ​て、十五のむすめやそえんぐ ​みをやっともち、ゆむふふま ​でおを残をあましるい。そ% 、ちむよいの少てそのふけてる ​と秋、むすめのおやいさお、 ぼけて。「みーか*必1☆まう ​る湖んはふ ​お、むよかさむ ​すめど、さをお､二十☆ちお ​つてあ、Qかに☆をて、とめ ​1はや斗)% %」をいふ。こを ​よいのそうでは、「ゆひふ〜ふゆま ​ですゆょ%たこのらハ、しんッる ​みへた%しても、そんなゆ ​ほ ​ふぶとハ、炎このさもふ ​%から、ぎ透もらはんけも ​ばをょうちしぶ%」やていふ ​から。ぶこのうぎ☆%ざく多 ​%ノかをして、つむよとみか%よ ​やそ状おかみへうつたへゆよし ​た。* おかみでは、きうそうおよ ​*Transliteration andtranslation ofthis story will be foundinthe “Colloq Handbook,”3rd Edit W452 (I435 in 2nd Edit) 202 SEVENTH SEOTION. びたしになりまるて、むす ​めのおやに「そ%そうハい ​つたんや々をく秋して、い ​ゆまさらぶんか%かどをもつ ​て、は%んいたす」や、おた ​づねにふります。「へェあ ​%きちふかうど、らゆまりい ​はとっとをゆまうをゆまして。 三十五ゅむ→みに十五ひ%とめで ​そ、ミをいはたち、おひま ​す。それゆるゆるょうちを ​ゆまうそゆましる。せめて少てそ ​はんぶんちいひなら、むす ​め秋はかずてるゆませう」よいか､ をき、やくょん%まうしわ ​たされゆますよは。「そんをぶら ​をひ%そう%、かぞみざみ ​剣ょ ​してほかはすから、あまか ​ら五私んたってむすめをお ​くれ。むよのそう☆それま ​でハ、この忍ら次まる必けれ ​がそるらん。そ%やてをょなれ ​ばをどよいハ四十、こん必ハ ​はたち、ちやうゼミはん湖ん ​ちいひか%かそさになる」 をaみ ​うそうとたされまるたから。 げうそうおそれいってきお ​りゆよそた。 偲名 ​) which would be by farthe most usualway of printingit The particles are put in Here for comparison's sake is the same anecdotein Mixed Script (Kana-mafri 交り ​AKatakana na forachange instead ofthe Hiragana heretoforeemployedinthis book 1MORE ABOUT THE K4N 4. 203 待テバ合フ年 ​ムカシウナゾキ ​パい、 古昔都ノ町ニ獣頭婆ト云フ口耕口ノ宜イ者ガアリマシテ何時モ ​嫁ヤ婿ノ世話チシテ世チ送ッテ居リマシタガ或時冊五ニナル男 ​ノ年チ蔵シテ十五ノ娘ト縁組チ取持チ結納マデ送ラセマシタガ ​共後婚ノ年ノ老ケテル1チ娘ノ親ガ聞キ付ケテ外ニ何モ申分 ​ハナイガ婚ト娘ト年ガ二十モ違ッテハ如何ニモシテ嫁ニハャレ ​ナイ」ト云フ男ノ方デハ結納マデ済シタカラハ親類へ封シテモ ​ソンナ不都合ナ事ハ聞カサレナイカラ是非貰ハンケレパ承知シ ​ナイ」ト云ラカラ媒勤者モヒドク迷惑シテ途ニ比事チ政府へ訴 ​へマシタ* 政府デハ双方御呼出ニナリマシテ娘ノ親ニ「共方ハ一旦約束ラ ​シテ今更何ノ廉チ以テ破談イタス」ト御尋ネニナリマスト「へェ ​比儀ハ媒勅者余リ詐チ申シマシテ三十五ノ婚ニ十五ノ嫁デハ年 ​204 SEVENTH SECTION. ガ甘違ヒ升ソレ故不承知 ​チ申シマシタセメテ年牛 ​分違ヒナラ娘プ遣ハシマ ​セウ」比時役人ノ申渡サ ​レ升ニハ「ソシナラ共方 ​ノ望ミ通リニシテ遣ハス ​カラ今カラ五年経テ娘チ ​送レ婚ノ方モソレ逸ハ必 ​ズ待タナケレバナラス共 ​年ニチレハ男四十女 ​甘歳丁度牛分違ヒノ時ニ ​ナル」ト中渡サレマシタ ​カラ双方恐入ツテ下ガリ ​マシタ ​FOURTH EXERCISE. SOME STANZAS OF POETRY.* 年%うちみ春を- ​きにけり鷲の ​とみはれる涙今や ​をくらん ​鷲%谷ょっといぼ% 設賞もぶくば ​春くるとは ​誰かしらまし ​1 いで、いなば主なさ ​宿をなりぬやミ☆ のきで%梅よ ​春秋うとセるぶ ​とし野山霞の奥を ​しらね&こ☆ 見ゆるかさりハ ​標ふりけり ​ of to-day The last three, each of seventeen syllables, are HoKKU OT WAIKA 歌 ​syllables each are uta * The first seven of thirty-one で与今集 ​和 ​歌 ​mostly taken from the“KoKINSH0," celebrated anthology dating fron the tenth century which still or “Songs Ancient and Modern," a 獲句 ​by Bashö, a model to the poets who flourished at the end of the seventeenth century. 6rV6S DS 1MORE ABOUT THE K4AV4. 205 や ​* - 器 ​Transliteration and Translation.ー ​(1) Toshi nouchi ni Haru apa ki-ni-keri. Lguist no Köreru namida Ima ſa tokuran. (2) Uguisu no Tant yort izuru Koe nakuba, Alart kuru koto apa Tare ka shiramashi ? Spring has come before the New Year. The nightingales frozen tears will now perhaps be melted Were it not for the voice of the night- ingale issuing from the valley who would know ofthe coming of spring? (Donot confound the agglutinated sufix mashi、“will" or“would"in the Positive Voice, with maf the Future ofthe Negative Voice:ーshiramasld is“would know"in poetic parlance; shiru-naaft is“will not know.") (3) Ideſe inaba, JWusid naki yado to AVarina to mo, IWokiba no atme yo Haru 2vo 2pasuru-na ſ Though my dwelling shall have become tenantless when I am gone do not thou, oh! plum-tree by the eaves、forget the spring. 206 SEVENTH SECTION. (4) (5) (6) (8) (10) Yoshino-yama - Kasumi no oku loa <ranedomo, Ifiyuru kagirt aca &akura nari-keri Hana clirastl Aaze no yadori 20a Tare ka cliru ? ſare nt oslie-yo l Yukite uramin. Ilaru-goto ni Hana loa chiru to mo, Sakinulesli Ilata ai-gataki Hito no yo 2o uki Aſomf-ba too AQaze nt makasete Ifiru yort no, 互akanaki mono zoa Inocld nari-keri. ムWatsu-gusa ſa Tsuloa-mono-domo no Yume no ato ? Iſono ieba, AGuchibiru samusli,ー ​4ki no kaze, Furu-ike ſa, Katoazu tobi-komal Aſizu no oto ſ Though I know not [what may be con- tained in] the innermost recesses of the mountains of Yoshino so far as I can see, [all].is cherry-blossom. Who knoweth the abode ofthe winds that scatterthe blossoms? Teach me it ! I will goand upbraid them. Thoughthe flowers may faleach spring, they will bloom [agaln] "Tis ms life, which cannot come over again thatis Sad, A thing more fleeting even than the sight of maple-leaves abandoned to the wind is [human] life. Are haply the summer grasses what re- mains of the warriors' dreams? (Composed on a battle-field) Inthe autumn breeze my lips grow cold as Italk. The old pond-aye!andthe sound of the frogs jumpinginto the water. For the subject of Japanese poetry and the simple rules ofits Prosody See " coloaHand- book""「465ctseq.; also“Things Japanese"Langes“4ljapanische Frillingsieder" hasexcel- lent translations into German verse of considerable portions of the “KoKINSHU." IMORE ABOUT THE K4 W4. 207 EXERCISEIN THE K474KAW4. As exemplifiedin the preceding extract the Katakana may replace the Hiragana in the * Mixed Seript " (Kana-maſtri) for the purpose of denoting particles and terminations. The other most common use to whichitis putis thetranseription offoreign words Many such, it is true have risen to the dignity of beinginvested with Chinese characters,ーKOMPEITO “sugar-candy," for instance which is derived from some Continental word allied to the English“comfit,"butis nowwritten 金 ​米 ​糖 ​asif Signifying“golden rice sugar;" and KURABU“a club," written 倶 ​楽 ​普 ​“mutual gladness section,"ーno bad ideographic Dourtrayal ofthe social re｡ in question, while the sound both of the original and of the charactersis likewise prettyfairly adhered to.* Mostly the sound alone has been followed; and numbers of diseases, medicines and all sorts of other words have been fitted with か ​ふ ​素 ​characters after the fashion of the poem given on p 187 One or two have * ｰ ​naturalised themselves otherwise by going to the Hiragana for their transcrip- す ​と｡ tion The most familiar instance is kasuteira as shown in the margin which て ​て ​means “sponge-eake" and is derived from “Castilla" or “Spain," whence a knowledge of that delicacy was obtained But a large number of European い ​いZ wordsーmost of those which still strike the linguistic sense as aliensーare * ら ​産 ​habitually writtenand printedin Katakana Thefolowing Reading Lessongives some ofthe commonest ofthis class. READING LESSON. オ ​ヨ ​キツ ​セルフンルイメ ​シビンンス ​ア ​ルン」｡チメ ​ェ°ス ​° "リチャ ​="、"ケイ ​、 o フ ​○ ネ ​° じ/ ニ弁 ​。ラ ​ビ ​く ​*｡ *｡ ン ​*｡ ツ ​ス ​変堂 ​ペ ​(** Z ｡ 「 (霧 ​。ブｰ ​キン ​。タタッフ ​｡オﾘテ* ｡前 ​ペル ​" キ ​ライ ​ン ​o ム ​ク ​" "ジ ​業 ​る* 31 (カキフ ​｡ジシ意 ​総監オイス ​"象。 を ​y % や ​、ム ​** (書 ​みく｡ “。イ。シッマ ​ネカボネ ​ろ。\ ビベビ ​* The naturalreading ofthese chnracters would be GU-RAKU-BU、 208 SEVENTH SECTION. ノレ ​● ; フルニカ ​ウ ​ヤ ​ト ​フ ​チラス ​アス ​| ゴエ ​ム ​ン ​ラ ​ナス ​ポ ​○ ○ O ○ * ○ ○ * キ ​| ス ​ン ​ドノベ ​ガ ​ノレ ​ク ​ーユー ​リ ​L ン ​○ ノハ ​ノレ ​メ ​ダ ​oーチ ​ク ​ベッ* ノレ ​o ノルイ ​ノベツ ​○ ケ ​ニー ​グ ​ッ ​ラオ ​ド ​ン ​ミ ​"。ス ​ゲ ​; ネ ​● 茎○ ビ ​| ゴ ​| 2 ル; ノ ​レ ​ツ ​ヤ ​ラ ​ン ​リ ​フ ​ガ ​○ Aisu kurimu Ice-cream.ーBasuketto Biscuits.ーJamu Jam.ーPan Bread.ーBiru. Beer.ーShampin Champagne.ーRamune LemonadeーJinfimbiya Gingerbeerーlfruku. Milk.ーSoppu Soup.ーShicha Stew.ーOmuretsu Omelet. IErinsu Mousseline de laineーFuranneru FlannelーChokki Waistcoatーzabon Trowsers. These last two perhaps from the Dutch.ーShatsu Shirt.ーKara CollarーKafusu. Cufs.ーBotan Button.ーRinneru Linnen.ーAVekutai Necktie. &emento Cement.ーRamplt Lamp.ーllateld Match.ーPenki PaintーBurikki or buriki (from Dutch “blik") Tin-plate.ーSutashon Station.ーHoferu HotelーPiyano Piano.ー ​Orugan Organ.ーPisutoru Pistol.ーDainamaito Dynamite.ーAVaifu Knife.ーHoko. ForkーSupon Spoon.ーTaburu Table.ーKoppu (from “Cup") A tumblerーGarasu. Glass.ーPaipu (from“pipe") A cigarette-holder.ーWikkeru Nickel.ーPurachina Platina. ーDokutorat Doctor.ーBakuteriya Bacteria. Napoleon Washington (Commodore) Perry* Caesar (Herbert) Spencer Franklin. Darwin Goethe Bismarck Gladstone Victor Hugo Lincoln Mahomet Miss Smith. Mrs. Williams. Wales Melbourne Chicago Cuba Manila Sydney Caloutta Brussels Califor- nia Trafalgar Scandinavia. * The Japanese transliteration Peruri comes from an attempt。in early days to conformas closely as.possible to the spelling rather than to the pronuncintion which was then not actually known Otherinstances of such atendency might be quoted Ofcourse Per; would betterrenderthe real pronunciation ofthe name, MORIE ABOUT THE K 4AV4. 209 CHARACTERS AND KATAKAWA MIXED. * ル子る聞へ ​掛 ​工 ​タ ​漢 ​山 ​ム ​°ーるル ​、" ス ​株 ​ベ氏 ​。 ボ ​説 ​シ海 ​ベ河争芸軍ン需 ​｡ ノ ​ヨ ​峡 ​イ ​ノレ ​○ 曾 ​○ 子 ​和 ​地 ​ヤ ​=ム ​/> フ ​ﾘｰ ​3 | ガ ​カ ​祀 ​J良 ​ス ​実 ​メ ​ル ​二 ​ン ​○ ノハ ​字 ​リ ​肩 ​ｰ ​牛 ​へ ​ン ​ト ​上曲 ​漫 ​島 ​ン ​○ ノレ ​イゞ ​ャ掛 ​ィ番属 ​キ ​ス ​」 悪 ​雑 ​タ ​製オ ​ジ ​比 ​論 ​1 造 ​I. プ ​ノゞ ​毒 ​イ* ム ​o フ ​ラ ​ラ ​ス ​ビ ​ス、ス ​べ、ノレ ​ル ​沙 ​テ ​| ミ新 ​Hebon VA-EIJITEN Hepburn's Japanese-English Dictionary.ーTaimusu SHIMBUN、The “Times”newspaper.ーUebusutoru DAI-JTTEN Websters“Unabridged Dictionary.'ーSumisusHI “FUKoKU RoN.” (Adam) Smith's“Wealth of Nations.”ーRoiteru DEMP0. Reuterstelegrams.ー ​KWA-SHI-pan Fancy bread or small cakes.ーSHOKU-pan (Plain) bread.ーEBIsU Biru Ebisu Beer-FUJI-ya Hoteru The Fujiya Hotelーのsaka 4rakari Kabu-sHIKI GwAIsHA The Osaka Alkali Joint Stock Company.ーPenki nurt-SHI Painter (of houses etc.). Sufasſon-mae At the station. Honoruru-KO The port of Honolulu.ー*Temusu-gatoa The river Thames.ーllekishiko- WAN The gulf of Mexico.ーHimaraya-SAN The Himalayas.ーBarukan HANTO The Balkan peninsula.ーSanoara SABAKU The Sahara [desert].ーAVaiyagara BAKUFC The falls of Niagara ー､Viburarutaru KAIKYO The straits of Gibraltar. sutoraiki (DOMEIHIKO) A strike.ーShöru (kata-kake) A shawlーTaburu-kake Atable- cloth.ーSeru-JI Serge.ーlſeriyasu SEIZO Manufacture of knitted goods.ーPen-JIKU A pen- holder.ーInki-fsubo Aninkstand.ーGarasu-mado Glass windows. * Apparently so transliterated through ignorance that the a of “Thames" is short Sinilarly Satoard for “Sahara。”as h tends to pass into to in the middle of Japanese words. 210 SEVENTH SECTION. TELEGIRAMS. Though neither book-printers nor letter-writers ever employ the Katakana for more than single words there is one class of documentsーhighly important in modern lifeーin which by oficialfiat resort must be had toit wiz telegrams The names and addresses may itistrue, be in Chinese characters (for the order to flank these with Katakana is not strictly insisted on); but the body of the telegram must be in Katakana only Note that each Wigorfed syllable counts double and that a space should beleft blank afterit tofacilitate the counting The following specimens will serve the double purpose of a Katakana readinglesson and a lesson in the composition of Japanesetelegrams It will be noticed that the style is mostly Colloquial besides being compressed forthe sake of brevity Asinglemessage{ー ​音 ​信 ​ICHI-ONSHIN) consists of ten Kana characters or numerals addresses being free The first is givenin afac-simile of the oficial telegraph form. It may be noticed that all the characters occurring in this form should already be familiar to the student with the exception of 貼 ​扱 ​認 ​and 注 ​,ーNos. 1237-40. Hearing that telegrams are sent in Kana and naturally assuming that such would not continue to be sent year after year in ever-increasing thousands if the recipients did not understand them a foreigner might be led to ask why all written and printed documents should not be clothed in the same simple form The answer is that the Anna is by no means the most convenient vehicle either for writing telegrams or for reading them but only the most convenient vehicle fortelegraphing them The mechanical dificulties in the way of wiring the “Mixed Script" are enormous Otherwise it would Certainly be preferred; for the present system entails frequent error and dificulty of com- prehension especiallyin long messages andin those containing many Chinese words Itis thus Seen how“circumstances alter cases." In China itself、where no alphabet orsyllabary of any kind exists a code has been evolved wherebyallthe charactersincurrentuse tothe number of Several thousands are fitted with figures which latter are sent by wire and re-translated into the corresponding characters at the other end It is a cumbrous system and the Japanese have preferred toretain theirown whichwas devised forthem by foreign experts inimitation of that employed in Europe; but it does not suit their language nearly as wellas ours does Our Western tongues. lt is merelythe best make-shift whichunfavourable circumstances happen to allow of The student himself by the time he has got thus far on his way will probably See the Case as here stated It is to the beginner,ーmore still to the outsider absolutely ignorant of local conditions,ーthat the attitude of the Japanese towards their written system appears unreasonable But the real unreasonablenessis on theside of himwhoundertakesto argue about any technical subject with which he lacks practical acquaintance. IMORE ABOUT THE K4N 4. 211 二 ​主 ​料 ​受信人 ​日 ​光 ​カナヤホテル ​高ｴ ​報 ​局 ​跳 ​口 ​分 ​字 ​局 ​分 ​七|十六十五十四| 舟|十|十 ​Aい授信込扱㎞信次の演所氏名は㎞非艦 ​電忍言a ㎞ 一im*V汎財認㎞べ㎞該中の敷字は片仮名を分 ​別し易き様大書すべし ​ 212 SEVENTH SECTION. TRANSLITERATIONANDTRANSLATION OFTHE OFFICIAL TELEGIRAIPHI FORM.* DEMP○ RAISHINSHI. (TELEGRAPH FoRM) YUBIN-gitte CHOFU no basHo (Place for sticking postage stannps) HO ([Class of]telegram。i e whether oficial or private.) KYOKU (Ofice [oforigin i e whence sent]) DAI...GO(Number). GWAPpi (Date) Uke-tsuke Go...JI...FUN (Received [at such an] hour[A or P.] M. Lso many] minutes.) JI ([Number of] letters) CHAKU...KYOKU (Delivery station.) SOSHIN GO...JI...FUN. (Time sent) SOSHIN tori-atsukai-SHA (Operator by whom transmitted) DEMPO-RYO (Charge for the telegram.) TesU-RYO (Fee.) JUSHIN-NIN (Addressee.) HASSHIN-NIN (Sender) SHITEI (Indication,一as to whether the telegram beurgent to be forwarded by post etc.) KIJI (Remarks.) DEMPO shitatame-kata CHUI JUSHIN-NIN oyobi HAssHIN-NIN no SHUKUSHO SHIMEI aca, kontarazu Katakana mata aca Katakana nite HONJI nd furigana zoo なSuke shitatamt-beshi. HoMMON-CHU no SUJI aca Katakana to FUMBETSUshi-yasuki YO TAISHost-beshi (Directionsto be borne in mind when writing out telegrams The addresses and names of both sender and addressee must either be written in Katakana orelse Katakana must be placed at the side of the original Chinese characters Numerals occurringin the text must be written large so as to be easily distinguishable from the Katakana letters.) JUSHIN-NIN NIKKO Kana-ya Hoteru. HASSHIN-NIN TOKYO 4kasaka DAI-machi NI-BANCHI Buraun. 4su yukt leya aru ka HENJI matsu. ”A much freer official translation will befoundin the formused forsending telegrams in English Orrather as in so nany other cases、the Euglish is the real original while the so-called Japanese original is a translation partially altered to Buit local needs. IMORE ABOUT THE K4AV4, 213 To the Kana-ya Hotel Nikkö。 From Brown, 2 Akasaka Daimachi Tökyö. Goingto-morrow have youroom await reply. カ ​コ ​ン ​五 ​キ ​ア ​一てブ ​一てブタ ​ケ ​カ ​ゴ ​タ ​マ ​==ー● ノレイ ​バ ​N｡ ; ススサ ​ノレ ​へ、一 ​ツ ​ルイ ​ジノベ ​ノN ン ​; ーイト ​; リ ​Sugu kitare.ーCome immediately. IKYUBYO sugu oide aco matsu.ーSuddenillness please comeimmediately. Ast yasumi kuru nt oyobazu.ーHoliday to-morrow you need not come. Kesa atsu BAN JU-ICHI-JI KITAKU.ーStarting this morning reach home eleven evening. (Notice “eleven" written 二 ​i e II。instead of 士｡ similarly 三五 ​belowinstead of辛 ​This semi-European method of writing the numerals is obligatory in telegrams andis also now muchemployedin book-keeping It will probably end by superseding the old native method altogether.) 4su Go SAN-JI Hama CHAKU.ーArriving Yokohama to-morrow three afternoon. 4st kaeru.ーReturningto-morrow. AG/5 BYOKI yukarenu.ーIll cannot go to-day. KYUYO stgt kaere.ーUrgent business return instantly. 214 SEVENTH SECTION. KISHAtomaru kaerent.ーIRailwayinterrupted cannot return. Alsu dso yuku mate.-Goingto-morrow moruing Wait. KIKYo EN-INISAI ato yoriーReturn to Tökyödelayed details follow. Go-JU-EN DENSHIN-kaloase /okose.ーSend fifty dollarstelegraph order. SHOCHI.ーAccept. 五ofoloaru ISAI ato.ーDecline details follow. KAIKwAI loosHUKU su.ーCongratulation on establishment of society. YUBIN aru nara SENDAI ye okure.ーSend any lettersto Sendai Teſami okuri tomeru.ーKeep my letters. NEW CHARACTERs oCCURRING IN THE PRECEDING SECTION.ー1107. 薩 ​SATSU has no meaming but only a phonetic use especially in the word (1108) 主翌玄 ​薩 ​* a IBodlhisatva" or Buddhist Saint。 was originally the bo or pepul the Sacred tree of the Buddhists Japanis still Buddhist enoughto make the word BOSATSU a necessary one for the student to memorise.ー1109. ､ NO or cod、“thick" (as liquids) “dark"(as colours). Learnin this contextits tsukuri (1110) “agriculture," which has the same sound NO.ー ​111I. 武 ​BU。“military"(from“stopping"and“spear,"i.e.“stoppingfighting,"ーthe military evolution most congenial to the Chinese mind!)、as in 武 ​士 ​BUSHI、“a warrior.”ー1112. 駿 ​SHUNor layal、“swift.”ー1113. 河 ​katoa、“a river,"ーproperly a big one Small rivers being 川 ​but the Japanese rarely attempt any Such distinction.ー1114 鴨 ​* wild- duck."ー1115. RAN、“an orchid," also used phonetically for RAN (Oranda)。“Holland," “IDutch."ー1116. 圓｡ seni、“a cicada.”ー1117.ー"|ム ​here the postposition aco but more oftenused for the interrogative ka ? or ya ?ーObserve that 耐 ​sHAis sometimes read oso ーll18. 日 ​KAN or hideri、“drought.”ー1119. 爾 ​nanfi、“thou;"also slikari、“just so.”ー ​The character 簡 ​iW HEIinthetext is less used thái its homonymandsynonym(1120) HEI or yabureru、“to betorn,”“vile," hence“my,”“our,"asin 祀 ​“our firm.”ーl121. \ =A> 食 ​● 鎌 ​V) HA Or nami、“waves.”ー1122. 川 ​牌 ​REI、“propriety,”“ceremony"ー1123 TO or nobortſ “to ascend.”ー1124. SA or tasukeru、“to assist.”ーl125. 荻 ​GEI。“an art" or “accomplishment.”ー1126.竹専ごKIor GI、“skill,”“ability" used in üｴmmon word 歌 ​舞 ​伎 ​KABUKI。“a theatrical performance," lit “skill in singing and dancing." IBU or mant、“to dance,"is our No.1127.ー1128. 奈 ​used phonetically forthe sound na less often read ikan P “ how?”ー1129. 悪 ​KEI or E (for WE) or megumi、“kindness.”ー1130 呂 ​RO, originally a picture of the spinal vertebrae but mostly used phonetically as in 風 ​FURO。“bath" (U is short here though long in 風 ​FU、“wind," used alone).ー1131. 盤 ​HAN or BAN、“a platter” or “plate," as in 舟没 ​SEKIBAN、“a slate.”ー ​ll32. 介さ ​NI、usedin Japan only as a contraction of (No 1119) 爾ー1133 ナ骨 ​TAN, 】 “the colour of vermilion,"readniin old Japanese whence its phonetic force The dot denotes MORE ABOUT THE K4AV4. 215 afragment of the vermilion cinnabar inside the“well" or“pit," whence it is dug out. ー1134. *鼻 ​HENor hotori “side”“place.”ー1135. DO(NU) or yakko。“slave." Learnit together with (975) 怒 ​“anger”(the“heart" a “slave” to its Pasion)-1136流 ​RYU Or nagareru “to flow.”ー1137 ｡ REN or なSuranaru “to be in row" (like a file of “car- riages" in “motion") Remember at the same time (1138) 蓮 ​REN or hastt。“lotu8.”ー1139. う ​used forthe syllable SO in several proper names. /* katsute、“formerly,”“ever,”“never; ー-ll40. So “thorny," also the name of an ancient Chinese kingdom.ー1141. (from “step" and “walk")、To or kaeli、“afoot;" hence To means also“follower,”“disciple," as in ノベ ​SEITO;it is also read itazura ni “vainly.'ー1142. 津 ​なSl、“a port" or “marﾘｴ1143 祀 ​(properly 神 ​i,but oftenthus abbreviated)。used ploieticallyfor ﾘ" ne in 補 ​[目. negi a Shint5 priest.ーl144. 那 ​NA or manzo ? “what?"ー1145. 糸能 ​RA」 properly “a bird-net," but chiefly used as a phonetic sign This character though it Inay look complicated,iseasily remembered by its three component parts。“net,”“silk,"and“bird." ーDonot trouble about .ー1146. ni、“in;" koko ni oite、“hereupon,"ーa synonym of (65) ミ、 " not confoundit with (727) KAN。whose last strokeis not jerked upward. ーll47 " MAN ormichiru “to be full.”ー1148. イヘ ​KO a synonym of 化 ​固 ​(270), originally depicting the last three leaves on a twig of bamboo but now used only phonetically for the sound ko or ka The Katakana letter ケ ​ſecomesfromitー1149 テKI or 巫oi-negan “to hope;" sometimes read mare, “seldom;" but this is more often written (1150) 流 ​。ーl151。 あ二ｰ全 ​W> W) 畠 ​TU ortond、“riches.”ー1152. 江 ​e、in China“a river,"e g｡ 楊 ​子 ​江 ​the Yang- 日 ​tsze-kiang; but in Japan“an inlet.”ー1153. YO or agertt、“to raise.ー1154 阿 ​A used 総 ​● ーゴ賢二> ● ● 下｡ 総 ​● う対 ​as a phonetic sign.ーl155. 一吾 ​KI or yorokobat、“torejoice.”ー1156. 黒 ​KEI or E。“1ngeniouS, ー ​4 * ● ーthe E of 紫!! 主主 ​CHIE、“wisdom." Do not confoundit with (No.1129) 悪 ​“kindness."ー ​五S 4 * 1157, HI ortobat、“to fly." One maystill trace init something of the original form。which depicted a bird flying.ー1158 ] 契 ​Mo orsligeru、“luxuriant,"asfoliage.ーDonot trouble about 元ー1159慈 ​REN or koi、“love." Forapproximation bothin shape and sound compare this is read SHAin 沙 ​門 ​SHAMON a Buddhist priest"(a corruption of Sanskrit “sramana.)”ー1233. 現月 ​MEr｡ chikatt、“to swear."ー1234. *=ー●､ kata、“the shoul- der"(which resembles“adóﾘ ​hung over the “flesh," being here asusually、NIKU-zuki, “flesh," not なSttki。“moon").ー1235. 藤 ​JIKU an “axle" (that which a “carriage" “relies on")。“pivot,”“roller,”“handle.”ー1236. 智 ​OI” 窓 ​mado、“a window." The ancient 4 form 図 ​OIで ​○I○ 。 afterwards altered to 肉 ​。was a representation of a sky-light to which the Radical for “hole" has been added in order to determine the sense more exactly. Primitivewindows closely recalling the ancient picture maystillbe_seen in Japanese huts.ー ​1237. 貼 ​CHö。“pasting"or “sticking”“(a stamp etc.).ー1238. 扱 ​atsukatt、“to manage." ー1239. 三 ​認 ​NIN or mi-tomeru “torecognise;" also often shitatameru “to write."ー1240 ュｰ ​ぐ㎡ - ● う ​注 ​sosogu、“to pour;" hence注 ​思 ​CHU-I、“to pay attention" (as we Say “to pour V 嶋/ 圓 ​over" a book ete) 『NOILOGIS HLNGIA@IS SIZ 卒r n 繋 ​量 ​〜 9zII 98II 9予II 9gII 93II 98II 予予II 予gII 至/ 菅｡ 製 ​警｡ 予ZI[ 予gII 8予II 39II 嶺幽 ​セf 当法 ​丁｡ 8 予 ​T I び ​9 I I 8びII 、 tſ 墨 ​@6II ö予II IgII ※ 蘇 ​彩 ​I @ I I I 8 I I I 予 ​I I 0 9 I I 0%II 08II 0予II 盟 ​童 ​潟 ​\ 蓋 ​宏 ​藩 ​登 ​( I I 6III 6ZII 68II 8予II 89 盤 ​影 ​G I [ ム予II ムg 8 ●､ 島､ 《 豊 ​ムIII ム3II ム8II 9秒II 9gII "NOSS@「I DNILISIAA ﾘ ​/ 6 I I 霧 ​予 ​6 I I 普 ​8 6 I I い ​I 6 I I 導 ​* *ト ​窓 ​0 6 I I I8II 豊? 6 Q I I 08II 丁球 ​6ムII く ​2; SEVENTH SECTION. 1240 1231 * 1216 s ● *｡ ･ y王 ​狭 ​米唐 ​遭 ​1232 1222 1217 N * ー率→ 沙|万害|仕 ​1233 1223 - 1218 B月 ​木興 ​マﾘ重｡ JT｡ プｰ ​ル秀 ​1234 1224 1219 イ> % や ​方編|林|; 1235 1225 1220 軸|式|虫垂 ​1236 ]226 N｡ 奮|塗 ​1236 1227 愛マ ​| ｡ 心 ​| ſ 1237 1228 EIGHTH SECTION. モ㎝m㎝｡ IPROPER NAMES. EIGHTH SECTION. ●ｰ==a=㎝ PROPER NAMES. Though numbers of proper names have occurred incidentally in the previous Sections notably on pp 46 and98-9, both interest and usefulness may be served by gatheringtogether in one place the chief facts relating to that species of word Several Chinese characters needingto be memorised will also naturally come to the forein this connection. IPLACE-NAMIES. Class Iincludes such names as 長 ​AVagasaki 廣 ​Hiroshima 宮 ​Miyaftma 崎 ​“long cape" 島 ​“ broadisland" 島 ​“templeisland" 》日、Y Ochiaz - 2tmoto い｡ ● ･・｡ 韓 ​変列 ​4 * _*。うう ​溶 ​“flowingand meeting," 住 ​sumiyosh; 鶴 ​" water9rigin 9う ​△ ie “a confluence of 士“plensant to dwellin" i.e.“thermalspring 口』 streams" 御 ​Ontake 早 ​Hayakanco 四 ​Yokkatcht 獄 ​“august peak" 川 ​"swift river" 日 ​軽 ​井 ​Aaruizatoa ーﾘ* Shiba 並 ​Tsu W) “light well swamp" 之 ​* turf" 津 ​“port”or“mart" ete etc. whose meaningistransparently clear and the characters appropriate to the meaning Such names are legion Not a few belongingto this class are Chinese: 四 ​SHIKOKU 九 ​KYUSHU 仙 ​SENDAI ーニ量ニや ​國 ​“the four countries" 州 ​“the nine provinces" 室 ​“the genii's terrace" 豪 ​TAIWAN 新 ​SHINGU 西 ​SAIGO や ​“terrace bay" “new temple" 自R“westernvillage" 弓 ​ヒ ​本 ​HONGO 新 ​SHINDEN ゃｰ-ベ ​TOKAIDO ● ● “new rice-fields. i e. 海 ​3) 郷 ​“main village" 田 ​&é ﾘ ​器 ​l 静 ​“eastern sea road Y｡ JU日｣ “fair on the fourth day" 224 EIGHTH SECTION. 舟投 ​A｡ b 琶 ​BIWA-KO Sア ​BANDAI-SAN 石E KINKWA-ZAN ]｡ "lute lake" 瀬 ​“slate ladder mountain" “golden flower mountain" 湖 ​Occasionally the same name is pronounced Japanese or Chinese fashion according to circumstances:ーthe of Höki is DAISEN(SEN is “Go-ON," the more usual SAN is “KAN-ON;" see Sect XI). 猿 ​奮 ​“monkey bridge," the name of a noted place on the Köshü Kaidö, is pronouncedindiferently saruhasht or ENKYO.ーWe need scarcely remind the student who has got thus far how common such cases of double readings are in ordinary words (not place-names) e g. 東 ​北 ​TOHOKU or higashi-kita; 往 ​来 ​ORAI or yuki-ki etc. etc., etc. Some names are mixed Chinese and Japanese as ○ of the province of Sagamiis Oyama; the 築 ​TsukiJI i e.“reclaimed land,"the quarter of Tökyöso-called having formed 地 ​ttearthfilledin" | part of the bay as late as the middle of the seventeenth Century. /｡ 扉 ​FUKU 殿 ​GOTEMba 井 ​“the well ofprosperity" *倉 ​“site of august palace" bb\ ● ● “horse place," i e. 日｡ é C ? り ​世 ​]'a」CG-COUll' 92 赤 ​a,C6ーCOUll'SG 盗首 ​road 厚で ​玄 ​-命 ​海 ​GENKAI-nada “dark sea reach" し ​* 天 ​TENRYU-GAWA BAba or BAMba 中 ​WakaSENDO ( 仙 ​for 仙 ​山) “Central mountain 龍 ​“river ofthe heavenly 奪 ​33 川 ​| | dragon Some fewinclude Kana signs mostly ノ ​(no) or ケ ​(read not ke but ga) as in 荻 ​ノ ​演 ​闘 ​Seki-ga-hara 』fiyanoshita Oginolama “below[of]thetemple" “theshore of reeds" 宮 ​ノ ​下 ​駒 ​Aoma-ga-take “pony's peak" 猿 ​原 ​● “moor of the barrier" 鶴 ​Tsuru-ga-oka ケ ​“the Grane's mound" 四 ​Yotsuya ジ“four valleys" />Ne 谷 ​PROPER NAMES. 225 />Ne (倉 ​properly KoKUortani is readwa onlyincertain place-names The ツ ​is often left uiwritteninthelastand similarinstances) Clase I Names (mostly unintelligible and therefore) written phonetically as - * ム(aga Tosa Kat (properly Ka-ld), Ikao 琴 ​金 ​名 ​木 ​伊 ​甲 ​土 ​加 ​(I-ka-lo) Kaso Wagoya KOMPIRA (KoNis the 比 ​古 ​香 ​* “Go-ON” pronunciation of W) whose “KAN- 卒 ​羅 ​屋 ​曾 ​保 ​斐 ​佐 ​賛 ​ON”is KIN; the word is a transcription of the b イ* Sanskrit “Kumbhira." Kotoldra the new so- called native Japanese name of the same much-wenerated shrinein Shikoku with branches allover the country is perhaps but a further corruption of the same original; in any case the characters are merely phonetic. The tendency to regard two charactersasthemormalmumberwherewithtowriteamame seemsto have motived theadoption ofsomephonetie transcriptions where a single ideograph 本 ​would have done the work asin the case of Wara, which may simply have been derived * 2丁ｰ ​from nara the “evergreen oak."An Imperial edict was actually issuedin A.D.713, enforcing the use oftwo characters in all names of provinces It is in this way that the 次己 ​士会 ​province of Shima一socalled probably from its numerous islets or penin- 紀 ​4l>い ​sulas-came to be written as in the margin The province of Ka一so named 紀 ​伊 ​摩 ​fromitsforestsーleft of being written 木 ​and was written as if KI-I Ki- no-kunt-ya is stilla common nameforinns and shops. 伊 ​Class III Mixed transcriptions that is part ideographic の ​ wſ ポﾘ ​>放ム ​4-*→ 浦 ​頭 ​佐 ​十 ​part phonetic such as Utsunomiya and Sata-saki (where the last 画｡ シ｡ character must be read according to sense the others according * 須多都 ​養 ​養 ​崎 ​宮 ​to sound), Yokosuka and Uraga (where the reverse plan has 屋 ​_*下* 」* JJ - to be followed). Class IV Irregular transcriptions of various sorts mostly a mixture of ideographic andapproximate phonetie some containingmutilatedwords orwords nowobsolete:ー ​Kashima as if shika-shima, the first 明 ​4kashi 明 ​beingreadaka asiffrom 鹿 ​aku orakeru and石 ​slibeing deprived now called slika was called ka in an- 石 ​ofits initial i. 島 ​cient days, so that the irregularity is apparent only. syllable being dropped; but a “deer," W｡ Naniua (Osaka) as if nami-lana, ● ● f Ae ● ●。、T 33 \} ● Tottor asiftori (“bird") Y “wave-blossom." But the real deriva- ●"､ Joい､ tort (“taking").ー4tami as if tionis believed to be nami-haya,“wave ● 尋 ​● atataka-umi.ーYanaitsu as if 華 ​swift,"in allusion to the rapid current y 茎 ​海 ​取 ​-i-fst 7/CW72Cl(72ー2ーVS2/。 nearthe local river's mouth. 3/anag 王 ​226 IEIGHTH SECTION. 笠 ​Kasagi asif kasa-oki,ー“putting a 博 ​Hakata as if HAKU-TA,ーan irregular 置 ​straw hat." 多 ​phonetic transoription. ムSama (a mountain in Ise) \}_A じ ​as ifasa-kuma、“morning bear." 志 ​● ● 浅 ​朝 ​9 こ ​扉 ​AGbe from kami、“god," and he an J要企 ​4sama the well-known voloano ● ● 《4 う3 間 ​熊 ​in Shinshü, is written as if 戸 ​archaic word for“door. meaning “shallowspace." CHIKUbu-slina, “the island where 竹 ​bamboos grow,"/u being an archaie read- ingoftheverb生commonlyread umareru, 島 ​“to be born”(conf haeru ノヘ ​へ ​ノレ ​ATAGO, as if AI-T0; but the true 愛 ​derivationis from the Sanskrit. “togrow"). inthe “KoJIKI,"where" cloudsissuingforth" are mentionedin connection with the deity 不i 出 ​Izumo asifizuru kumo whichisinterpretedas referringto an ancient ode preserved 云 ​Susa-no-o the centre of whosecultis stillat Kitsukiin the province of Izumo But not improbablythe nameis of Aino origin and the legend has grown out ofit. Jakasa asif apaka-sema (Probably thereis no contraction here in reality asit would seem that sa was an archaic Word for“ narrow.") 羅 ​Kasuga Perhaps the character 春 ​“spring" may here stand for kasumi “the spring mists." Ka is an archaic word for “day," still preserved in /utsuka、“two 日 ​days;" muikka,“three days,"etc. 耐 ​KOzu as if KOKU-FU-tsu “country storehouse mart”ーKanagatca, as if 本 ​周 ​kami-na-gatoa the na being phonetic merely while the other two characters スJS *) * havetheir Dropersense though to besure kami is docked ofits secondsyllable 川 ​津 ​All the above being well-known names, no Japanese with a tincture of educa- tion would ever mistake their reading Less familiar ones are often misread as 弘 ​米 ​“Yonehara" for MAIbara。“Hiromae" for Hirosaki Sometimes one has to travelto a place before finding out howits name should be pronounced, 前 ​原 ​A fewーa very fewーplace-names admit of two entirely diferent readings,ーone accord- ing to the ON or Chinese sound of the characters the other accordingto the KUN or Japanese ■一倉 ​JIJ translation GANJU-SAN or lioate-yama a celebrated volcano in、the north, 慎二｡ ● 口動 ​嵐 ​石 ​野 ​common use is adopted so to Say forfun or for elegance or for the needs 山 ​山 ​山 ​of metre as when Scholars call 4rashi-ſama“IRANZAN,”or poets invent the う ​Supplies an instance Sometimes the alternative though not in genuine reading “Takano-ſama" where all the rest ofthe world says KOYA-8AN PROPER NAMIES. * 227. Names of provinces most of which arevery ancient are apt to be highly irregular Here are the most important of those not already incidentally mentioned with occasional ex- planations toimpress them on the memory:ー ​ゞ ​ﾘ ​Hyaga (asif li-mukai “opposite to the sun,"inallusiontoits 近 ​因 ​備 ​長 ​日 ​geographical situation facing East)ーBUZEN (BU is the “Go-oN" 江 ​幡 ​中 ​門 ​明 ​向 ​of 豊 ​。more often readwithits “KAN-ON" sound HO orwith the “KUN" toyo)ーBUNgo,(an epenthetic n、inserted)ーSanuki (as if 遠 ​播 ​備 ​周 ​豊 ​SAN-KI).ーAVagato ( 門 ​read to asif 月) ーSUWO(asif SHU-HO) 江 ​後 ​防 ​S|| ー4ki (asifAN-GEI)ーBIZEN(regular); but BITCHU has an unex- * 岡 ​J pectedt and BINGO anepenthetic n.ーOki(asif ON-KI).ーIImasaka * 忌 ​隠 ​安 ​封 ​(as if BI-SAKU).ーInaba (as ifIM-BAN)ーHarima (as if HA-MA).ー ​考翌｡ Yamato is specially curious as the sound is entirely neglectedin 張 ​和 ​岐 ​藝 ​後 ​the writing which latter is obtained by theuse of 和 ​to repre- 和 ​美 ​備 ​讃 ​sent ſa a name anciently applied by the Japanese to themselves, ーム ​｡ 両 ​with 大 ​prefixed for vainglory's sake.ーIzumi should be 真口] 泉 ​作 ​雨前 ​岐 ​merely; but two characters beingneeded(comf whatwassaidabove apropos the provinces of Ka and Shima)、the auspicious character was borrowed from the name of Yamato and prefixed so as to satisfythe eye though i話 ​is not sounded to the earーOmi comes from [chika- なSu*-] atca-ami "the nearer foam-sea;" Toſömi from Tö- 陸 ​女 ​| 上 ​| 上 ​tsu-atca-ami “the distant foam-sea,"the reference being 奥 ​房 ​線 ​線 ​野 ​野 ​M w to Lake Biwa and tothe Hamana Lagoon respectively; but 江 ​is not so appropriate as 海 ​OT would have been.ーOuart (asifo-hari).ーIzu written phonetically in “MAN-YO-gana.”ーKötsuke stands for kami-su-ke。“the upper; Shimotsuke is “the lower 毛 ​ke lit。“hair," probably referring to the cereals grown there Kazusa and Shimasa stand respectively for kami-tsu-fusa and shimo-fsttfusa lit “the upper and the lower tassel." These two provinces originally formed one under the name of Fusa no kund whichistraced tothe excellent quality ofthe hempgrown thereー4ica (as if AM-Bo)ー ​Ifichinoku (asif micld-no-OKU the furthest recesses of the land); also read Iſutsu and now divided into 陸 ​前 ​IRIKUZEN and two other provinces with names derived from the Same original. * ) The character 州 ​SHU means “ province," and almost all the provinces have alternative designationsobtained by its help One of the characters of the nameーin most cases the firstー ​istaken withits normal Chinese pronunciation and SHUis Sufixed the total result being thus either a mere shadow of the original Sound or Somethingtotally alientoit Forinstance, * Tsu here and inother names is an archaic particle equivalent to no。“of." EIGHTH SECTION. ム1ki 安 ​藝 ​becomes GEISHU 藝 ​州 ​Aai 甲 ​斐 ​93 KOSHU 甲 ​州 ​Ki 紀伊 ​Kis" 紀州 ​Kötsuke 上 ​野 ​9? JOSHU 上州 ​AVagato 長 ​門 ​り3 CHOSHU 長 ​州 ​om 近江 ​Go" 江 ​州 ​Oloart 尾 ​張 ​9● IBISHU 尾 ​州 ​s㎝ 相模 ​sosa 相州 ​&himotsuke 下 ​野 ​39 YASHö 野 ​州 ​&hinano 信 ​濃 ​99 SHINSHU 信 ​州 ​Töfömi 遠 ​江 ​39 IENSHü 遠 ​州 ​。whose alternative name 州 ​should be HASHU。is called BANSHU, ーprobably a case of HYAKUSHO-yomi arising from the fact that BANis the reading of 2 a morefamiliarcharacter(cof p 110) Usage has sanctioned the error That 江 ​州 ​should beread GOSHU(ratherthan KOSHU) is another irregularity; but in this department ofJapanese reading and writing lawlessness is almost the only law Those provinces which gointrios, as BIZEN BITCHU BINGO, etc. do not commonly make use of their alternative names in SHU. For the Sake of brevity and elegance,ーfor nothing is so elegant in the Chinese style as terseness,ーtwo names are often halved and then run into one The process will be best understood from afew examples:ー ​ーﾘーム ​KEI-HIN i.e、“Tökyö and Yokohama,"the second-because in this case moreim- 果 ​早 ​* Tökyö" and 横 ​演 ​"Yoko- ､ ノ* ゞ ​y 普 ​ブ ​hama" being taken and the other discarded The characters chosen assume their Chi- ーﾘーム ​nese sound as HIN for hama; and KEI the “KAN-ON" reading of 果 ​is preferred to the corresponding“Go-ON”KYO. portant character ofeach of thetwo names The names of railway lines are.constantly formed on this principle as BU-SO forthe line 番 ​* 「* (蔵) into Shimasa (下) 線 ​; BAN-TAN forthat from 坂 ​指 ​iHarima 播 ​(摩) into Tofima 仁 ​日 ​(馬) ; HAN-KAIforthatfrom Osaka 堺但線 ​( ) 坂 ​to Saka, Such names springentirely from the Chinese characters Without them they could not exist with them they are plain enough, from Maſsashi 武 ​PROPER NAMES. 229 Thefollowing are representative examples of names of Shintötemples:ーTEMMAN-GU。i.e. 招 ​戦 ​耐 ​ノ｡ 八 ​天 ​“temple of Tenjin,"the god of calligraphy.ーHACHIMAN-GU, 召豊肩甲箱ノ ​“temple ofthegodof war"( 爪 ​isalsoread Yの?pata, 川 ​田 ​根 ​一for ya-lata “eight flags").ーHakone GONGEN( 魂 ​大 ​幡 ​満 ​means an“avatar,"ormore lit “temporary manifestation," 稲 ​明 ​構 ​the apostles of RyöbuShint5 havingtaughtthat the aborigi- *ム ​=* * nal gods of Japan were avatars of various Buddhas; 8ee 祀 ​荷 ​耐 ​現 ​宮 ​宮 ​“Murray's Handbook for Japan," Introduction as alsofor the othergods herementioned).ーKanda DAIMYOJIN.ーToyokatca Inari.ーSHOKONSHA lit.“spirit- beckoningtemples"(those erected to the memory of loyalwarriors are so called). 観 ​羊 ​本 ​Thefollowingare Buddhist temple names:ーHoNGWANJI、i.e.“Temple of ﾘコ● the Real Vow,"in allusion to the vow made by Amida that he would not ac- 世 ​光 ​願 ​cept Buddhahood unless salvation were made attainable for all who should 音 ​sincerely desire to be bornintohis kingdom and should signify this their 寺 ​寺 ​寺 ​desire by invoking his name ten times.”ーZENKOJI i e “temple of the \) \｡ \) brilliancy of virtue.”ーKWANZEONJI、i e “Temple [of the merciful divinity Kwanzeon or Kwannon, who] considers the sounds of the world.”ーKOYA-SAN、“high moor 士ト ​知 ​丁ｴ ​mountain.”ーCHIoN-IN、“temple ofgratitude.”ーMost Buddhisttemples have 空臣 ​『司 ​three names一oneendinginマ証 ​anotherin and a thirdin 山 ​・ 坂 ​因 ​野 ​which last recalls the fact of the frequent choice of mountains for temple * がlとい ​sites Comparatively few names of this class are read Japanese fashion; 寺 ​院 ​山 ​but aninstance is supplied by Tsubosaka-dera which is so called from the N) name of the place whereit stands. The following are representative names ofinns and shops:ー ​| 選 ​Yamato-ya (such names derived from provinces are very 伊常清大 ​● *■ ■ 劇 ​● 千画 ​* 館 ​● * " p 吊 ​円 ​common the shopman thus indicating his_native locality)ー ​雨前 ​勢 ​盤 ​水 ​和 ​○ himizu-ga (shi is an irregular reading of 清 ​SEI or kiyot; it 屋 ​屋 ​may indeed be but a corruption of SEI).ーTokitoa-ya。“evergreen house." Some names of provinces are apt to be afected by specialtrades as Ise-ya by pawnbrokers ECHIZEN-ya by sock-makers. *吉* 精 ​歌 ​招 ​金 ​The following are more dificult and for the most part 甲 ​円 ​球応 ​<ſi口 ​○ more modern the search after elegant Chinese expressions being 養 ​潮 ​仙 ​蘇 ​the order of the day:ー ​見 ​KINKI-RO、“lofty house of the golden tortoise;" SHOSEN- 産真 ​転f 館 ​閣 ​棲 ​KAKU。“cabinet whither the genii are invited;" TEICHO-KWAN, 一丁 ​- ・･・ “mansion where one listens to the tide;" SEIYO-KEN。“ house of careful nourishment;" Faf-ma-TEI。“pavilion whence Fujiis visible." 士 ​2 30 EIGHTH SECTION. Forthe majority offoreign place-names recourse is had to the Katakand as shown on p.208 But some of the most familiar have beenfittedwith Chinese characters Therearetwoways of doingthis One一not muchavailed 地 ​替 ​羅 ​of一is to translate the name as in the accompanying instances of GAssHU-KoKU、“the United States;" TAIHEI-Y0。“the Pacific Ocean;" 羅 ​講 ​CHICHU-KAI,"the Mediterranean;" KIBO-HO。“the Cape of Good Hope." The more usual plan is to write phonetically with a greater or less adherence to the original:ーYonoPTA or OSHU、“ Europe;"AJIYA。“Asia;"AFURI- 加 ​I KA。“Africa;”“America;”“Canada;" INDo。“India;" DOITSU。 本 ​スJ下 ​# “Germany"("Deutschland"); EJIPUTo “Egypt"(thecharacters AI-KYU make butafeeble approach tothe sound); PARI, 太 ​* Paris;" ROMA。“IRome,"(that 5 should serve for RO not \ RA、is owingtomodern Chineseinience); SEIRON、“Ceylon"(the characters ､ read SHAKU-RAN);“London"(the characters | | 奈 ​沸 ​器 ​ﾘ ​chosen in China where they sound “lung-t"ung," should properly be RYU-DO in Japanese);“Berlin"(the charac- terS chosenin China should be HAKU-RINin Japanese; “New York”(thecharacters 組 ​育 ​make CHU-IKU). 数豊 ​加 ​亜 ​4 ) b b Contractions and other irregularities ocour Thus “San Francisco" is written SOKO as in the margin, (* Fusang" in Chinese FUSO in Japanese)。being a Far-Eastern land of Chinese mythology and 桑 ​港 ​meaning“harbour.”“Australia"is called GosHD,ーwhy W｡ does not appear unlessit be from the vague similarity of sound " between“An"and Go ? 港 ​for “Vladivostock" is a con- traction ofthelonger phonetic formgivenin brackets(itwould properlyread ura-shio-8HI-ToKU) 廣 ​* 両i本 ​天 ​The following are a few modern Chinese 南 ​しご企 ​漢 ​扉 ​思 ​事 ​ッ ​北 ​place-names constantly met with and usually 果 ​東 ​口 ​州 ​巴> 海 ​津 ​兵R Dronounced a la Clinoise ・“Peking,”“Tientsin," “Shanghai,”“ Hongkong,”“Foochow,”“Hankow,”“Canton,”“Nanking." But most Chinese 闘 ​闘 ​ | | 器 ​徳 ​|口前 ​ル ​names, whether of places or persons including all such as are ancient and historical take the usual Japanese pronunciation of the characters. Though the few explanations given in this Section are intended as practical helps merely some of them may serve to adumbrate the importance of the study of place-names to Japanese philology and history Our own monograph on “The Language Mythology, and Geographical Nomenclature of Japan Viewed in the Light of Aino Studies" attempted, now many years ago, to lift one corner of the veil of this dificult subject; and it is our belief that some younger student might do valuable service in the Same field North- IPROPER NAMES. -* 231 eastern Japan, as far as a line drawn across country from Mount Fuji to the province of AVoto is indisputably littered with Aino names. But what of the South? What of Shikoku, for instance all four of whose provincesーor three in any caseーhave names undecipherable in Japanese? Again in Kyüshü, what of such names as 4so 阿 ​●b and Sobo 祀 ​and Salsttma 薩 ​and a hundred more all reaching back unchanged beyond the ken of history? What of the coast of the Sea of Japan, with its ſakasa's its Toſima's its Inaba's its Izumo's,ーto mention but a few of the most important names all incomprehensible? A thorough sifting by some competent hand would surely throw light on the migration and early seats of the Japanese race or races besides informing us of Sundry other facts as interesting as unexpected But the would-be investigator must arm himself with a thorough knowledge of archaic Japanese to begained from such books as ーA→ ●｡ the " MAN-YO-SHU " 士 ​and the “KOJIKI" 手f", and also with a spirit of extreme critical c命oſ"Aninstance will exemplify the necessity for the latter. Take NIKKO a familiar name Nothing can be founded on the characters 日 ​光 ​NIKKO。 ー● lit “sun's splendour," as they are but an arbitrary substitute for the earlier ーﾘ会 ​NI-KO lit “two rough," and were bestowed on the locality for the sakｴ ​greater elegance and good luck by Köb5 Daishi in the ninth century Now NI-KO itselfis but the Chinese reading of two characters (二 ​荒 ​as just given)。which were originally pronounced Japanese fashion Futa-ara referring to two “rough spirits”ーa class of Shint5 deities belonging to the early mythology of that mountainous region. This destructive oriticism of the word NIKKO is certain Not certain, but probable、is 山 ​the denial of all etymological value to the orthography of such names as Saka- * nasld and Yamanashi which are writtenasifsignifyingre spectively“ no hill" and 梨 ​無 ​“mountain pear-tree." Judging from intrinsic probability and from the aspect of the localities, we believe nasli in both instances to Stand for n'ashi (i.e no ashi, 足) sothat Sakanashi would signify “the foot of the ascent," and Yamannsli “the foot of the mountains." ]NAMES OF' PEOPLE. There exist a few surnames of a single Chinese character and a few of three characters The commonest are Hara Hayashi Mori Hori Tsſi Seſi, Sakuma Sasaki, 原 ​Okubo and Hasegatca The student will notice that the 長 ​大 ​佐 ​佐 ​堀 ​る ​first sixーthe single character namesーare all transparent- 谷 ​久 ​々 ​久 ​辻 ​本林 ​ly intelligible whereas the others are in whole or in part () ○ phonetic transcripts of words whose meaning does not 川 ​保 ​木 ​間 ​闘 ​森 ​appear There is a celebrated holy place in Yamato call- N｡ ○ ○ ○ ○ ○ ○ ed Hase(anciently Hatsuse) written ノ ​。whence the like-sounding surname is derived Indeed Japanese surnames may constantly be traced 232 EIGHTH SECTION、 back to geographical names The utter want of connection between the characters and their reading in this special instance may perhaps be accounted for by regardingthe name itself as a traditional one whose origin and signification had long been forgotten, while the characters would have been applied at a later date to describe the appearance of the locality which is in fact a long and narrow valley. - - Leaving exceptions aside Japanese surnames consist each of two Chinese characters in an overwhelming majority of cases Many of the commonest have already been put before the student incidentally especially on pp.46 and 98-9 Others not yet mentioned, but extremely common are (in the order of the I-ro-la beginning with い ​and ending with す ​):ー ​柴 ​浅小松安大上土 ​田野泉村田野田屋 ​廣佐小増前大野津 ​瀬野林理 ​樋菊青益丸 ​理山 ​岡 ​田 ​髄 ​本 ​○ が ​| \) 口 ​地木 ​太 ​○ 田 ​森 ​ｴ蒸藤松! 太村 ​田浦野島卒崎塚 ​Inoata Iloasaki Ichikaloa Ikeda Islitoara Iida Harada Hayakaapa. Hashimoto. Hoslino Honda Tomita Okamoto Ozatoa WAda Katoashima Yokyoma Yoshida. Yoshino Takalashi Tamura Takeda Tsuchiya Tsuda Wagata Iſurakami びada. AVoguchi. Oa Oſsuka Ono Osaloa Kuribara Yamazaki Yasuda Iſaeda laruyama latsudaira Matsumura Masuda FUKUshima Koizumi Kobayasſi 4oki. 4mano 4sano SAno KIKUCHI Iſiura.. Shibata Hirose Higuali Morita Sekine. Sugiura Suzuki. * 川 ​| 川 ​| ! 譜 ​力マ｡ The name愛given in brackets are duplicates of those that immediately precede them. Thus 田 ​林村 ​and 田 ​前防 ​are both read Tamura and either alternative may bewritten at wil、This liberty does not exist in the other cases For instance though ー● 「や ​田 ​and 竹竹 ​田 ​are both pronounced Takeda these two are considered diferent surmames, and are_aegordingly used by diferent families A similar remark applies to the other pairs, 増 ​田 ​and 盆 ​田 ​both read Masuda, 森 ​田 ​and 守 ​田 ​both PROPER NAMES. 233 read Morita That considerable liberty is taken in the matter of the Wivori need searcely W｡ ※-3 くﾘ ​be mentioned; \｡ for instance here read by us Osaloa may be heard as Ozatca ーﾘｰ ​標 ​荒 ​Numbers of familiar surnames end in i, written with the character 今 ​井 ​井 ​井 ​悲 ​as Imai Isli Wagai 4rai Sakai, Sakurai Matsui.ーHere both * 「○ イへ ​○ 荒 ​井 ​and 新 ​井 ​are read arai but the names belongto diferent from the lips of many speakers. families For the reading of as ara in this context compare the words arata and aaravi一松 ​居 ​and 松 ​井 ​both Sounded IMatsati are separate surnames. Surnames read Chinese fashion and ending in To or Do are as 議 ​響 ​familiar in Japan as “Dickson," “Jackson," and “IRobinson" are IE i n England though their construction is far less clear; for why should 聡“wistaria" have become such a favourite ending?ーITO (but some families write it 伊 ​東) KATO, NAITO, GoTO KoNDO ENDO、ANDO。SATO。SAITO. When 藤 ​ocours, not at the end but at the beginning of a 藤 ​藤 ​藤 ​surname it has its Japanese reading /wfi as in "ſi- 丸呑 ​田 ​原 ​ゞ ​2para F%fita FWii On second thoughts, may not the prevalence of the ending 昭祭 ​TO in modern surnames have taken its 目 ​origin in the ascendancy of the Fujiwara family during mediaevaltimes? It is still customary for a pupil to be granted half(thatis one of the two 藤 ​藤 ​藤 ​characters composing) his teacher's name. The following common names willappear more dificult, 税夏 ​田 ​河 ​河 ​渡 ​服 ​ especially the first two and most of all the first in which 鼻 ​/ヘ ​鼻 ​本遂合 ​野 ​遂部 ​writing and pronunciation part company altogether:ー ​Hattori ſafanale Kono (but some persons follow the character and read Katoano) Katoai Tanale Enonofo. *) 近 ​萬 ​Afew aristocratic names endin ſi written 小 ​路 ​(ko-mieli). Iſadenoſſi supplies a familiar but frightfullyirregular example asonewouldreadit BANII- no-komieli unless specially instructed. But our English “Cholmondeley,”“Mar- joribanks,"and“Beauchamp" keepitin countenance KONOEis another aristo- 小 ​衛 ​路 ​oratic name of dificult reading. The following supply instances of surnames in which no “ of." 木 ​山 ​竹 ​井 ​has to be mentally supplied between the two charaeters:ーInone, | Takenouchi Yamanoucli Kinoshita. | 内 ​内 ​234 EIGHTH SECTION A few surnames are written in MANYO-gana as 仁 ​房 ​佐 ​加 ​能 ​AVose Kamo Sasa Haga Wire (the last two irregular as the ヒ ​natural pronunciation of the characters would be HoGA and 鷹賀々茂勢ﾘ ​藤豊 ​ふｰ> 方支 ​JINREI respectively) Avery few are read with the Chinese ニ豆､ 。一generally a sign that the families bearing them have descended from Chinamemin recent times mostly interpreters at ○ Nagasakiwhile Japan was still closed to the outer world Examples are BAN CHO. 長 ​○ 吉 ​小 ​小 ​Some few admit of being read in two diferent ways Such are 川 ​山 ​倉 ​Kokura or Ogura Koyama or Oyama Yoshikatoa or KIKkazoa. The personal or as we should say “Christian" names of men consist一from a 1earners point of viewーof two classes the comparatively easy and the extremely dificult" Here are first some representative specimens of the easy claS8:ー ​線清 ​勘吉 ​兼 ​眞素 ​甲常周徳三太 ​之 ​子 ​二 ​太 ​衛蔵助吉七大即耶一郎耶即 ​豊柴八元強編三謙金源五 ​次 ​十 ​千 ​三次ー ​助吉八六三郎即即即即 ​TARO JIRO SABURO GORO TOKUTARO GEN-ICHIRO SHUICHI KINJIRO TsuneJIRO. KENZABURO KASHIRö. lficliz0 SOROKU YAROKU SHINSHICHI GEMPACHI KaneKICHI. rasoKICHI KioHInosa｡ EIsuke KANZO ToyoZO SEIBEI RIHEI SOZAEMON SOEMON. Notice the use of 即部 ​“a man”(but some write 亘) in names denoting the “eldest," “next,”“third,”etc. son The high numbers however are notused with muchexactness;and it will rarely happen forinstance thata 十 ​即 ​JURO is really a tenth son or a 元 ​八 ​GEMPACHI an eighth:一some other consideration has prevailed SABURO 二 ​即部 ​of course ー● 露 ​; 卒 ​造 ​stands for SANRO The numerous namesin 助｡ “helper" ｰ ​衛 ​HEI,“militaryguard;" ノ* へ｡ ● * A précis of the dificult subject of Japanese names will b3 found in "Things Japanese.” The student will clear his ideas considerably by perusing it in connection with the present Section. 1PROPER NAMES. 235 and 衛 ​門 ​EMoN “guardingthegate"preserve forus anechoofmedievaltimes whenall Japan was a Camp or rather many camps, being rent with civil strife Observe the final Zo writtenin threeways, 蔵 ​造 ​and 一ト。in which last the sound ZO is a corruption of SAN Observe too that the character in SOEMON the last name given is not read at allin such contexts but stands there merely forthe eye. Here are a few specimens of the dificult class,ーdificult not because the characters employed are rare but because unusual readings are oftengivento them when thus borrowed to form personal names:ー ​清 ​下羊r 正 ​表 ​治 ​重 ​題 ​*｡ * * * &hiſe- 円 ​予 ​公Js (口前 ​ｰニヘ ​選 ​nobu Hirobumi Yoshinori Yoslitane Harufusa. 隆 ​時 ​房 ​付司 ​家 ​ム(azumasa Ifichiaki Sukesada Yasutoki Katsumi ○ ○ ○ Tomoyuki Kuniomi Iſasataka Sadao Hideo. AWobuo Toru Tamotsu Iloao Yususli Ki/osli 今"> Hisoka. Tsuyoshi Iſitsagi. We leave the student to ponder and sigh over this *ー● 博 ​宗 ​ 密 ​克 ​保定克 ​男己正 ​○ ○ ○ ○ 愛 ​little collection which is but a drop in the ocean. 毅 ​厳 ​天｡ 友 ​項 ​義 ​丁 ​Let him take heart however Though he must know 雄 ​幸 ​明 ​則 ​親 ​something about these personal names, he is advised V｡ ん｡ ○ ○ さ ​not to exert himselfovermuch to acquire them forthe ) ク写 ​○ ○ ○ ーム ​司 ​離 ​simple reason that time and labour may be more ーム ​■7㎝ *企 ​三学会 ​ーム ​付 ​奥｡ 祀 ​子支 ​資 ​profitably bestowed They form an excrescence on 夫 ​貞 ​胤 ​範 ​the Japanese graphic system and frequently puzzle ヘ｡ 用 ​○ ○ ○ ○ even the natives themselves A striking proof of 貢 ​靖 ​○ this was aforded on the occasion of the opening of the Diet in 1889. Among the resolutions passed on the very first day was one to the efect that the special readings of members' names should not beattendedto but that allshould for the business purposes of the assembly be - sounded with the ordinary Chinese pronunciation of the 高司i 大 ​仙 ​本 ​清 ​characters composing them for instance。ー ​正 ​not 石 ​扉田 ​木多木 ​円 ​as Kazumasa but as ISSEI; 毅 ​not Tsuyosli but KI etc. 山 ​A thing which the Japanese Diet itself thus stuck at may well be deferred by the foreign student to Some morecon- 騰 ​山 ​石 ​本林 ​水 ​venient season. A certain correspondence of meaning between the 太 ​九 ​太 ​personal name and the surname is sometimes Sought after The cases given in the margin illustrate this:ー ​即部 ​蔵 ​厳 ​具 ​即部 ​渡 ​sſimizu Iſataru Iſori RINTARO SENGoKU Iſitsugi Cyama Iacao, FUKUzumi KUZO Ishiyama TOTARO. 236 IEIGHTH SECTION. は ​Women's personal names ofer no dificulty and are generaly る ​writtenin Kana as lereshown thus Haru Micli Kane KIKU Soda, 試 ​○ Tsuyu The character 子 ​ko。“child,"is often sufixed for the Sake み ​of elegance as KIKU-ko. ゆ ​を ​ち ​Thefollowing names chiefly historical areamongthosemostlikely ○ ○ ○ ｡ き ​く ​子 ​に｡ a to be met with in reading Take them one by one and makeyour teacher tell you something about each This will at the same time help you on in the Colloquial besides opening out fresh vistas of interest:ー ​ 曲蔵藤獲体賛盛 ​征国 ​御 ​Uｰ4W｡ | 耐 ​めlこか ​| =4｡ ○ 豪之仁野 ​、公介 ​岡I 武 ​4 bb* 刀L 編 ​天 ​王迂 ​皇 ​化 ​言 ​祀 ​聯 ​議源 ​○ 野 ​4 端 ​○\ 器 ​| 系 ​式 ​The Emperor JIMMU The Empress JINGO Takenoucli no Sukune (the Methuselah of Japan) Yamato-take no Iikoto Prince SHOTOKU (the Constantine of Japanese Buddhism) &uſaloara no Iiclizane JIKAKU DAISHI(a great Buddhist abbot) Iurasaki SHIKIBU(Japan's greatest female writer). Iinamoto no Yoritomo Tutra no Kiyomori (The Taira and the Minamotowere the Yorks and Lancasters of mediaeval Japan) Tokitoa GOZEN Iſinamoto no Yoslitsune Intsasli-BO BENKEI (Yoshitsume's henchman) Kumagat Waozane Taira no Atsumori Kusttnoki lasaslige also called NANKOfrom the Chinesereading of thefirstcharacter (acelebrated mediaevalloyalist) 4shikaga Takaſi 4kazome EMON Oſa Wobunaga Toyotomi Ilideyosli Tokugatoa leyastt(founder of the last dynasty of Shöguns). DATE Ilasamune(who sent an embassy to the Popein A.D.1614) Iito KOMON(a Japanese Megenas) It Kamon no Koni (The clarueters 掃 ​部 ​頭 ​signify literally“ head of the sweeping department" of the Inperial Household but lad comeintime to denote the “prime minister” of feudal days The word Kamon is supposed to be a contraction of kani-mori、“Crab guard," because PROPER NAMIES. 237 inearly daysit would have formed part of the duty of the household oficers to sweep away the crabs that would crawl up from the shore to where His Majesty was seated on the beach!) SAIGO Takamori(who headed the Satsuma Rebellionin1877). KOB0 DAISHI Ono no Komacli (afamous poete88). SoGA KYODAI(the actors in afamous vendetta) SAIGYO HOSHI(an abbot who was one of Japan's best poets) SEN no RIKYU (the most famous ofesthetes) IKKYU OSH0 (an abbot famed for his wit) Hidari JINGOR0 (Japan's greatest sculptor) Kan5 llotonobu (agreat painter,一one of a whole line of such; n万isirregular for no) TicaSA IIalaHEI. Iro JrNSAI (a great Confucian scholar) 4rai HAKUSEKI Oisli Kuranosuke Iotoori AWorinago (he most brilliant scholar of the Shint5 revivalschool). RAISAN-YO KYOKUTEI BAKIN(acelebrated novelist) KATSUslika HoKU8AL 戻 ​地 ​不 ​大 ​悪 ​新響 ​阿 ​猿 ​天 ​Such names of deities as TEN SHOKO 田召 ​DAIJIN (the Sun-goddess) Saruta-liko no 4 > b\ * )"→ 自 ​Ilkoto AMIDA NYORAI BENZAITEN EBISU。 蔵 ​動 ​比 ​ス ​| 陀 ​三 ​DAIKOKU FUDO-SON JIZO-SON KOSHIN, 彦 ​DOSOJIN KWANNON NI-0, JU-ROKU RAKAN, 『二つ｡ *ニ量ニ表* *=A> SHAKA MUNI IBUTSU、TENJIN、YAKUSHI * コ三｡ カ ​う ​申 ​奪奪黒毒天来奪耐 ​NYORAI are very often met with Details 薬 ​天 ​程器 ​十 ​仁 ​観 ​道 ​concerning these mythological personages 辺一夫 ​will be found in the Introduction to 如 ​羅 ​The student will observe that the little list 足糸 ​→ 聯 ​W｡ 王 ​ニ、一ェ ​heregiven involves the acquisition of only 爪 ​日 ​爪 ​fournew characters. NEW CHARACTERS OCCURRING IN THE PRECEDING SECTION.ー124l. 崎 ​saki、“a cape."ー ​1242. 獄 ​take。“a mountain peak;"its 舌is GARU Betterrememieratthesametimethe phonetic (1243) 獄 ​“a prison," whose 子is GOKU and whichis formed oftwo “dogs" “speaking," because dogs act as guardians.ー1244. karui、“light" (in weight); often abbreviated to 軽 ​.ー1245. w satca。“a broadvalley with a stream running throughit" * (谷 ​tani is deeper and steeper). The common word TAKUSAN。“a lot,"is written 澤 ​山 ​lit “valleys and mountains"ー1246 | shiba、“turf."ー1247. 州 ​also written 務 ​SHU, \｡ “a province." Do not confound it with (1051) 洲 ​also read SHU but meaning “a Sandly islet,”“a continent.”ー1248. 豪 ​DAI less often TAI。“a terrace"(from 至 ​“ extreme," ノハ ​“Murray's Handbook for Japan." Such 牟 ​祀 ​names are forthe most part fairly easy. “to go." and 苛 ​“high,"the last two alteredin combination meaning thus “the extremest high part of a buildingto which you cangoup").ー1249. 郷 ​KYO or GO or sato。“a village;" 238 IEIGHTH SECTION. notice the appropriate Radical özato and the part to the left, 茨 ​。which is the Same reversed. Thischaracteris easily mistaken for (1250) 卿 ​KEI or KYO。“a minister of state," lience manfi、“thou.”ー1251-2. 琵 ​王王 ​BIWA the Chinese and Japanese “guitar;" cory No. 588. Learnat same time (1253) 巴 ​tomoe the "｡ of the figure /○ 。whichis a favourite in Japanese art; ● is called milst-domoe.ー1254. 湖 ​Ko or mizu-almi、“a lake,"ー ​ ● \｡ as goodan example as 琵 ​壬王 ​of how characters are formed phonetically.ー1255. TEI (less often DAI)or aslivo Faladder”ーanotherphonetic character easy torememberー1256. ー喜-事や ​66 )3 ● ● ● KwA or ana、“a flower,"whose original form represents a plant Covered with flowers. Its synonym and homonym 比 ​is moreused ofactual blossoms This character IS GIIlー ​ployed metaphorically for“floweriness”“ elegance," etc.。as in 華 ​“flowery families," i e “the nobility.'ー1257. EN or saru “a monkey.'ー1258. 蘇 ​KYO or lasli, “a bridge.”ー1259. 築 ​CHIKU or ſizuku、“to Construct.”ーl260. マグ ​GEN、“dark,”“black" ー4 ー● (obtained partly from 入 ​“to insert," as the original form represents two cocoons putinto tle dye-pot)ー1261 灘 ​nada。“a stretch ofsea (“water" with “dificult" waves).ー1262. 荻 ​ogi、“a reed." Easily confounded with (1263)充je lagi the“lespedeza bush." Remember the latter by its phonetic 秋 ​dki、“autumn," as the diference between thetwo words laſt and aki consists onlyin the aspiration and the Wiſoriー1264 忠l koma、“a pony."ー1265 養 ​“congratulation," often alsoused phonetically.ー1266. HI、“elegant;" but its chief us重s phonetic inthis word and name, kaiー1267 w公 ​* KI “a chronicle." Ask yourteacher about the 日 ​本 ​紀 ​or “Chronicles of Japan.ー1268. 柳 ​RYU or yana- のi、“a willow." Another common characterforthis commontreeis(1269) YO and 日｡ YORYU.ーl270. 笠 ​kasa。“a [broad straw] hat," 一not “anumbrella," which latteris (1271) 後公※ and seems simply a picture of that useful thetwo are oftenthus combined article、throughitis more elaborately explained as“four men"under a“cover"upheld by a “handle." Anumbrella of European make is 洋 ​傘 ​YOSAN。ー ​I272. 熊 ​kuma、“a )\｡ う ​ーム ​● ● bear." The upper part 院 ​(No.299)is a very common character meaning“can;" the four strokes below look like claws; So remember“bear" as an animalwho“can”use his“ claws." N) ● ー1273. 浅 ​asai “shallow.”ー1274. 愛 ​AI、“love.”ー1275. 容 ​TO。“a cave”or“cover- うう ​象 ​● ● 4→ edway," butused chieflyin this common place-name 不ｴ ​ATAGO.ーI276. JRAN Ol' arasli、“a storm" (in which the “wind" sweeps down from the “mountains")ー1277. 讃 ​8AN or lomeru、“to praise,"“to sing the praises of'ー1278. 前 ​KI or climata、“a fork in a road"(fairly appropriately formed of“mountain" and“ branch") Remember the important town of GITU (comf No.667).ー1279. 周 ​SHU or amaneku、“everywhere;" also \) meſuru “torevolve" Interchanged with)周 ​SHU or meſuru “to revolve" hence [there- volution of] “a week."ー1280 IB0 or/usequ。“toward of;"the original senseis“dyke," which the composition of the character(the “side" of a“mound")fairly conveysto the eye.ー ​1281, BI or sonaeru、“to provide.”ー1282 lata、“a pennant" or “streamer:" P カ ​D eamer; PROPER NAMES. 239 most usedin the name 八 ​HACHIMAN or Yatcata given below.ー1283. maku “to sow”ー1285 りｰふ ​80 or fusa。“atassel" The fundamentalidea beinga “tying「iito one”or “uniting,"itis used for suberl。“to govern,"and subele、“all." Instead of /|り心s the Japanese often write 惣 ​.ー1285. B0 ortsubone、“achamber"(fairlyindicated by"door"and“side." though, asin No.1280, isat the sametime phonetic).ー1286. KAI Or sakai、“a bound- ary." Always thus writtenin the name ofthe town of Sakat; butin 界 ​SEKAI。“world," andother contexts (589) andin boundaries between countries generally(1287) *五全 ​sakator KYO This last ofers an excellent example ofthe ideographic system beinglit "{he end of the earth, "as(1288) 音 ​xxooroarimeans" end.”ー1289. 臼 ​ine、“rice when growing."ー1290. 招 ​SHO ormaneka、“to beckon,”“toinvite.”(By comparison with No.873, it will be seenthat thisideograph consists of “summoning" with the “hand.")ー1291. 殿 ​GWAN、“avow;" also negau “to wish.”ー1292 IN “a hall,”“college," “Buddhist temple.”ー1293. 清 ​SEIor kiyoi “pure”“limpid”(like “bluewater").ー1294 RO。“a lofty house," principallyusedinthe names of houses ofentertainment.ー1295. 猫田cﾘ ​2tsſio, “the tide.”ー1296. YOorſashinan “tonourish"(the characteriscomposed of “sheep," andイ舎 ​“to eat”:ーone nourishes oneself by eating mutton).ー1297. 跡豊 ​phonetically for the sound 0; properly speaking it is interchangeable with (1298) 曜 ​吐 ​0-Do, “vomit”(notice the appropriate Radical“mouth" or“yawn").ー1299. 亜 ​A。used phonetic- ally; alsoin the sense of sugu、“to comenext.”“to be second,"as 亜 ​(1300) 聖 ​ASEI。“the Sage next in order" Lto Confucius]。i.e Mencius.ー1301。 陀 ​used phoneticlly for DA as in | 画 ​臓 ​陀 ​AMIDA.ー1302. 逸 ​ITSU ornogareru “to escape" Thischaracter cleverly re- Dresents a “hare going."ー1303. AI or hokori、“fine dust." Learn at sametime the synonymous character(1304) 塵 ​JIN orchiri “thick dust,"as the compound 塵 ​塊 ​JIN-AI, “dust,"isvery common. can be easily remembered byitscomposition,ー“deer"and“earth," as deer kick up the earth and make a dust when herdingー1305 銭場 ​suzu。“ tin"マ型｡ 紐 ​CHU or himo。“ braid.”ー1307. SO or kutoa。“the mulberry tree.”ー130S. 豪 ​GO OT hori、“a moat with water init.”ーl309. horl。“to dig."ー1311. 飯 ​HAN or ones/ti (archaic i)。“boiledrice.ー1312. SEI or losli、“a star.”ーl313. 塚 ​むsuka、“a mound," “ barrow.”ーI314. 前郎 ​same as(2I5) 利 ​SON or mura、“avillage.”ー1315. 丸 ​GWAN Ol' marui、“round," as in ッ ​GWAN-YAKU、“a pill."ー1316. J比｡ sliba。“ brushwood." Do not confound it with (1246) ーﾘｰ量* alsoreadsliba butsignifying“turf;" the Radicalsinti- mate the diference.ー1317. hiortoi、“awater-pipe"("wood"forwaterto“pass through"). ー1319." se、“a reach of a river.”ー1319. 多 ​sugi、“a Cryptomeria.”ー1320 鈴 ​Suztt, “a bell,"mostly smallandjinglingー1321. 4 寧 ​SAI or mono-imi、“ puricationg as by fasting or penance Do not confoundit withits Radical 奮 ​。 our No.412. Tﾘ ​万下 ​below 型ﾘy serve as a hint that 4 警 ​hassomethingto do with religion; compare 祀 ​“a god;" 祀 ​“a Shintötemple," and several others.ー1322. 覆 ​enoki the name of an evergreen tree, 240 EIGHTH SECTION. ーa species of nettle-tree、the “Celtissinensis." The following very ancient doggerel will im- printonthe memorythe way of writingthe names ofthis and four other species oftrees,一all common excepting the hisagi:ー ​Harat tsubaki, AWatsu apa enoki ni, 4ki hisagi, 羅 ​APuyu aca hiragi, Onafiku apa kiri. This gives us (1323) 椿 ​なSubaki、“the camellia;"(1324) lisagi the “Catalpa;" (1325) 移 ​hiragi “the holly;" 開 ​く ​J○ 巻 ​● N) 桐 ​shii、“fragrant.”ー1328. HAN or tomonaat。“to accompany read (1326) 同 ​kiri、“the Paulownia imperialis.”ー1327. HO orkſba- BAN only as a surname.ー1329. イ含 ​soor katra。“a storehouse." This and (943) 蔵 ​Zö or kura closely resemble each other both in Sound and meaning 倉 ​is appropriately made up of “amendosure" and令* “food,”ー ​both contracted in composition.ー1330. 渡 ​GENor 2ninanoſo。“a sou" ”(the “origin” of “water") The two mOSt illustrio聖 ​families of mediaevaltimes were the " グ｡Y) 今|> GEM-PEI or Minamoto and Tai- ra.ー1331. 三 ​KEN or heri-kudara。“to humble one's self"ー1332. * Eror sakaeru、“to beflourishing" or “splendid.”ー1333. 羅 ​KENoraratoarerat。“tobe manifest."Its p"ncia- tion aki in proper names comes from an alternative reading akiraka。“clear.”ー1334. 資 ​SHI, “property;" also tasukeru “to help." whence the reading suke in personal names.ー1335. ゾｰト ​HAN or nori、“a standard.”“a norm,"asin 師 ​範 ​學 ​校 ​SHIHAN-GAKKO。“a normal *全 ​school."ー1336. 胤 ​INortane lit “seed,"i e.“progeny,”“posterity."ー1337. 川 ​tnslt- *=｡ kertt。“to assist;" or YU asin 天 ​川 ​TEN-YU。“the divine assistance.”ー1338. TEI。“chas- tity.”ー1339. 恭 ​KYO or uya-lyashi、“respectful.”ー1340. 克 ​katstt、“to sub窓｡ 克 ​己 ​when read KoKKI means “self-repression.'ー1341. 鑑 ​RYU or sakan。“ prosperous." It comes from “to descend," and 生 ​“to be born," indicating the future prosperity of the child who has Come down to be born on earth.ー1342-3. 左 ​SHI-YU or mestt-osu “the female and male" of birds ( is oue of the bird Radicals; the rest ofeach characteris phonetic. The “female and male" of quadrupeds is(1344-5) 比 ​牡 ​HIM-Bo or mesu-osu with the IRadical for “bull,"ーthe phonetics imperfect;ーbut the distinction between thesetwo sets of terms is not always observed.ー1346. 了宣 ​Koor foru、“to pervade." Do not confound it with (1047) 下古r KYO or ukeru。“to receive.”ー1347. GANor itoao、“a rocky clif" Its phone- tic (1348) 厳 ​GEN or cibishi means “Severe.”ー1349. 靖 ​yasui “tranquil," as in the temple name 靖 ​祀 ​祀 ​Yasu-kuni JINJA lit the temple of the tranquillisation of the country,"an alternative name of the SHOKONSHA temple at Tökyö(comf No.1290).ー1350 2学でMITSUorlisoka。“secret,'ーformed of a“mountain"undera“cover,"whichwouldindeed be PROPER NAMES。 241 a retired andsecret place with 必 ​HTTSU as the rhyming phonetic A kindred character also pronounced MITSU is (1351) 蜜 ​6% honey”ーthe Radical appropiately changed to “insect.”ー1352. 毅 ​KI ortsuyoi “resolute;"takei、“intrepid.”ー1353. 上隷 ​Kö or mitsugi * ･ " 一つ｡ト ​ “tribute,”“taxes in kind.”ー1354. 奪ﾘ ​or tattoi “venerable;" hence sometimes Mikoto, the title of Shint5 gods also written 命 ​(502). The opposite of 奪ﾘ ​(1355) 卑 ​HI O]' iyashi “low,”“mean." 奪 ​卑 ​SOM-PI。“rank,"is a common “synthesis of contradictories" (see “Colloq Handbook,""「48).ー1356. 管 ​suge、“a rush,”“sedge." Do not confoundit with(1357) 管 ​kuda,“atube."-1358. 慈 ​n “merey"-1翌 ​紫 ​murasaki “purple," "lilac.”ー1360. 慶 ​KEI or yorokobu “to rejoice.”ー1361. dtsttl、“warm [-hearted].”ー ​1362. NAN or cusunoki “the camphor laurel," better written (1363) ュ立な ​SHO。whenthe tree itself and not the surname,is intended Remember as the “tree" which grows best in themost“southern"part ofthe Japanese empire viz in Formosa and 音as that whichis used onaccountofits purifying insect-destroyingodour tomake boxestoſhöld papers Such as “literary compositions.”ー1364 沈｡ ﾘ.or somera “todye"(from "dder"wood"dipped “mine" times in “water").ー1365. 職 ​oru。“to weave.”ー1366. SO or haratt、“to sweep" Learn this charaeterwith Nos 876 and 877 The commonword 掃 ​除 ​SOJI “cleaning,"lit “sweeping and removing,"should properlyspeaking be SOJO as(1367) ン* \も ​is Jo ornogoku toremove.”ー1368. 筒 ​SHO ortatfobu。“tovenerate;"also nao, “still more." Notice the irregular reading 和1 尚 ​OSHO。“a Buddhist priest" where onewould expect WASHO.ー ​1369.介､f kari、“the chase"(from“ dog"and“toguard") Observe the doubly irregular reading of the surname Kanö,ーkari deprived ofits second syllable and no read n5.ー1370 4 目 ​SENor noberu “to proclaim.”ー1371. kaſsura、“a creeping plant,"specificallythe kuzu or “pueraria,"whencea palatablestarchis obtained.ー1372。 SHOKU or cazaru。“to adorn." The so-called Radical令 ​is here really the phonetio which serves to givethe sound SHOKU, while the significant right-hand portion of the character was originally a“person" wearing a“mapkin" ーa primitive style of adornmentー1373 彦 ​hiko (etymologically た｡ 日 ​ko 子 ​。“son ofthe sun")。“an illustrious person,”“a prince" or“Shint5 deity," usedin proper names especially in Southern Japan.ー1374 Kö or ka-no-e (for ane-no-e, “metal elder brother")is the seventh of the 十 ​or“ten celestialstems;" SHIN OT =4｡ saru、“ape,"the ninth of the or “twelve signs of the zodiac," is the same ーム ​character as our No.255, butusedin a totally diferent sense. KöSHIN is the 57th of the sexagenary cycle (See “Things Japanese,"article“Time"for a succinct explanation of the whole system and Bramsen's “Japanese Chronological Tables"formore details.) Compare also p 69 of this work where 乙 ​内 ​丁 ​are treated ofー1275 光 ​翌､"or toktt、“to loosen,”“to liberate;" alsoused phonetically in Sanskrit names.ー1376. 迦 ​KAっ ​used phoneticallyin this andothernames borrowed from the Sanskrit. IEIGHTHI SECTION. 卿 ​防 ​王手 ​願 ​備 ​ヨ王 ​めJい ​1291 院 ​入L 1292 ､主 ​W同 ​措 ​1254 湖 ​7 1255 料購総 ​ｰハ's 1284 誉 ​お ​|お幼 ​ハこい ​潮 ​玄 ​1267 りい ​猿 ​堺 ​オ橋 ​臨巻 ​器 ​お馴 ​g予3 『NOSSTIT 3)NIKDISIAA 須名 ​事|*|黒蜜 ​そ兵り/ & ンモ ​マ ​コモｰr ム09T 6IgI 638I 688I 6予gI N ● ● | れ ​● 荘激 ​殿ま ​劉 ​908I SIgI 8ggt 888I 8予gI 90gI ムI8I ム38I ム88I 左予gI 三舌 ​全名| a T壊 ​吉 ​* ● 零 ​『 予0gI 9IgI 938I 988I 9予8I ●込 ​辛任 ​「X|-※|?敷|平｡ *｡ ー卒｡ 808I 9IgI 938I 988I 9予gI 顎 ​述|\継|異|?締 ​308I 予IgI 予Z8I 予gg直 ​予予gI T08I 8IgT 8Z8I 888I g予gI 蓮 ​害 ​爵|蒸|軸 ​003I ZIgI 338I 388I る形gI l 座 ​| 野手| 66%I 608I II8I IZGI IggI I予gI 劉a|塾|劉|等|望|ﾘ ​至"|幸設 ​マｰマ ​| 宝型ぐ| “任 ​86びI 808I 0IgI 038頁 ​088I 0形gI 244 EIGHTH SECTION. 4 1370 I360 1350 官 ​人敷 ​り ​怪N) マ㎡ 叉｡ 137l 1361 1351 葛 ​蜜 ​1372 I 3 5 2 毅 ​1 3 5 3 貢 ​1374 1364 1354 1375 1365 1355 幻 ​\｡ 磐|織|鬼 ​1376 ヨｰ ​1356 Y｡ * 込g|お帯|管 ​1367 ノ* 1357 除|管 ​1368 1358 尚|慈 ​りい"N" 1 3 5 9 紫 ​NINTH SECTION. ADVERTISEMENTS AND NEWSPAPER CLIPPINGS. | NINTH SECTION. ●ｰu㎝タ ​ADVERTISEMENTSAND NEWSPAPER CLIPPINGS. 常盤愛 ​蹴 ​器壁型量豊 ​磐預預"魔密 ​預 ​金地屋 ​金金金算露改 ​ッ ​利選築 ​同甲百六-息偲｡ * クーグ ​歩海角年割業?露ſ町 ​営 ​日業 ​スｰ ​羅撫輪所 ​分 ​十五三 ​地 ​五 ​吾ﾘタ三 ​す日羅行 ​入 ​EIGYO-SHO ITEN. NIHON-bashi KU Kabatto-CHO ICHI- BANCHI。 A(abuSHIKI-GWAISHADAI-ICHIGIN- KO。 DENWA: Wantioa SAN-JU-yo BAN。 AVantaca Go-HYAKUSAN-JU-GO BAN. TO GINKO KAOKU KAICHIKU no tame HONGETSU JU-GO-NICHI Kabuto- CHONI-BANCHI(ZAIRAIKAOKU nourate) kari-EIGYO-SHO ye ITEN su. 4zukari-KIN RISOKU acari-at:ー ​TEIKI azukari-KIN: IK-KA-NEN, SHICHI-BU; ROK-KA-GETSU ROKU-BUGO- RIN. TOZA azukari-KIN: HYAKU-EN ni なSuki hi-BUIS-SEN GO-RIN. ACoguelt TOZA azukari-KIN: ond- fiku IS-SEN HACHI-RIN. REMOVAI」 OF BUSINESS PREMISES. No.1 Helmet Street Nihon-bashi District First [Joint Stock Company] Bank. Telephones: Nos.34 and 535, Naniwa Street Ofice. In consequence of the rebuilding of the premises of the Bank its business will be 248 ININTH SECTION. temporarily removed on the 15th instant to No.2 Helmet Street (at the rear of the pre- sent premises). Interest allowed on deposits at the following rates:ー ​On Fixed Deposit for 1 year, 7 per cent. 9う ​33 9う ​6 months, 6場 ​。 。. On Current Account, 1尋 ​SEN per 100YEN on daily balances. On Petty Current Account, 1点 ​SEN per 100YEN on daily balances. 以 ​逸 ​○ ち ​。。き ​日 ​豊島数 ​露森 ​宮 ​公路盛露二よ* 観華羅羅島 ​駒岡都難週 ​り ​概常翻言遊。誕 ​- S治学 ​【､空 ​I蒸露間同 ​? の ​監 ​縞 ​置 ​露講ﾘ ​* 坂器響 ​便 ​* " 露醤羅宮 ​器ﾘ満響:き ​* 製 ​講 ​道 ​"こ日 ​季 ​歌 ​- 蓋符豊あ ​\) *- 通 ​言畳 ​獲盟丁節 ​: ; 器｡編 ​面器 ​資蓋て講 ​露繋 ​*襲 ​蹴庫 ​す引月 ​- 整 ​芝 ​狩 ​.・ り ​五 ​額 ​の ​姫 ​績一 ​第 ​宮競 ​業 ​闘 ​SAN-YO TETSUIDO. NIHON 8AN-KEI no ZUI-ICHI Iiſofima no momifi-gari (YURAN-gipPU NI-SHUKAN uchi-fösla HATSUBAI.) - ſiyafina YURAN-gipPU loa CHINGIN HANGAKU sunatuachi (Köbe Miyafima KAN) sAN-To OTUKUnite KINICHI-EN ROKU-JU-Go-SEN(NI-To toa sAN-To no Go-toar mashi IT-To toa sAN-To ADVERTISEMENTS. 249 CHINGIN no BAIGAKU) nite SAKI KAKU-EKI yori kore made MAI-DoYObi ni kagiri HATSUBAI no tokoro ima ya Miya/ima KWAMPU no KO-KISETSUni mukaeru too motte YURAN-KAKU no BEN aco hakari JU-ICHI-GWATSUICHI-NICHI yort onaſiku JU-yokka made liki-ſsuzuki NI-SHUKAN MAINICHI HATSUBAI su (Tadasld CHINGIN HANGEN apa SHASEN-NAI to su):ー ​KYOTo Osaka Köbe HYoGo Himéf Okayama Onomicli, IHitaſtri no HACHI-EKI SAN-YO RAILWAY. Trip to the Maples of Miyajima the greatest of Japan's “Three Great Sights." (Ex- cursion tickets issued continuously for a fortnight.) Heretofore excursion tickets to Miyajima at half-price viz (Köbe to Miyajima) third class return, 1.65; second class, 50% added to the third class fare; first class double the third class fare had been issued at the undermentioned stations on Saturdays only. But as the proper season for viewing the maple-trees of Miyajima is now drawing on the convenience of excursionists will be consulted by the daily issue of such tickets during the fortnight extending from the 1st to the 14th November inclusive (N B. The reduction applies only to the Company's lines.) The stations are:ーKyöto Osaka Köbe Hyögo Himeji Okayama Onomichi and Mitajiri TOKAIDO TETSUDO KOzu TEISHAba ſori TETSUDO-BASHA no BEN ari lcazuka ICHI-JI-KAN nite TAssit. 疲然立御 ​勢 ​の ​寄通 ​御温り行 ​帽達｡*ｰ ​saganti no cuni Hakone SANROKU, Yumoto ONSEN. 一 ​泉御 ​の ​洗に入節 ​木目放 ​浴 ​は ​願中破 ​是 ​さ ​候 ​の下 ​非 ​facli-yori Go NYUYOKU kudasare、TEN- 御天御 ​BANSUI-RO FUKUZUllſ KUZO. | S 調 ​Go TsUKO no SETSU 2oa。ZEHI on | 自 ​*目塁 ​NEN no ONSEN ni RYOCHU no GO HIRO 目 ​GO ISSEN ai-negai sorO. ﾘ籠ﾘ禰W籠 ​GREENERY HOTEL BY FUKUZUMI KUZO. At the hot springs of Yumoto nearthe foot of the Hakone mountains in the prowince of Sagami. 250 NINTH SECTION. This hotelis conveniently connected bytram with Közu Station on the Tökaidó Railway, whence it is reachedin ouly l hour. Travellers passing this way are respectfully solicited to alight here and try the baths。 in order to wash away their fatigue in the natural hot water. OWSHUKURYO WO 474E (2) )○ 御 ​ー上 ​御 ​特 ​ふ｡ IHitotsu ToKUBETSUJOTO GO IP-PAKU RYO, 上 ​常 ​等 ​別 ​御 ​IKINICHI-EN. 末子 ​時 ​ま ​御 ​ま ​ー上 ​帰省 ​Hiotsu Go CHUHAN KINSAN-JIs-SEN. の ​表帝 ​ーチートー ​ニき ​Hitotsu JOTO GOIP-PAKU RY0。 通 ​品 ​治 ​御 ​料 ​* KIN ROKU-JU-GO-SEN. り ​荘 ​飯 ​料 ​そ_ Hatotsu. Go CHUHAN KIN NI-JU-SAN-SEN. ● * 料 ​ムſiat aca TOJI SHO-shina Hiro KOJIKI ○区 ​器 ​ nt なSuki kumi-ad KYOGI no ue magi no tört dt-sadame sör5 nari. ーエ→ * 幸 ​* ーTfー ​● 海記｡ * せ､ 付 ​メへ ​ニー ​宣 ​MEIJI SAN-JU-ICHI-NEN SHI-GWATSU, 組 ​一 ​一 ​ー+ NI-JU-8AN-NICHI * 今ニユ ​KOCHI-SHI Hatago-yaーGYö kumi-ai wコ* *｡ *｡ * さ ​N｡ s ● ● ● 協 ​銭 ​*｡ 銭 ​園 ​fori-shtmari. PRICE OF BOARD AND LODGING。 Charge pernight[including dinner and breakfast] Special Extra First Class ● 1. Luncheon ditto * . 々 ​総 ​0.30 Charge per night First Class 80.65 Luncheon ditto * 80.23 The above charges have beenagreed upon after deliberation among the members of the Innkeepers' Guild in consequence of the extraordinarily high price of all articles at the presont time. ※ 23rd April, 1898. Superintendent's Ofice of the Innkeepers' Guild Köchi. AVote.ーThis is a specimen of the notices often hung up in Japanese inns, to inform travellers of the charges, ADVERTISEMENTS. 251 *ｰ***コｰ=*=**ｰ* *=㎝ ｡ ･ニｰ ​ご里｡ 逆 ​● ● 蔵 ​仕 ​候 ​入・ 途 ​目 ​置 ​ISHITSU-MOWO KOKOKU. Suru JU-Go-NICHI GoGo HACHI-JI goro, 4kasaka Tameikegori SHIMhashimade no TOJO nd oite, SHOSHONI-Ts0 oyobi SHTHEIZAICHUSEIYO-gata kami-ire ISHITSU itashi sör5 mi suki miqi SETTAKU made GOJISAN no kata ye toa S0TO no SHAREItsukamatsuru-beku söra. MErnsAs-JU-Ioar-NEN JU-N-GWATsU JU-RoKU-NICHI 4kasaka REINAN-zaka-machi HACHI-JU-GO BANCHI Wose Kamenosuke. [Advertisement of an Article] LOST! On the 15th instant at about 8 P M on the wayfrom Tameike in Akasaka to Shimbashi, I dropped a pocket-book of.foreign make containing two vouchers and some paper money. Any person bringingthe same to my residence shall be suitably rewarded (signed) Nose Kamenosuke. 85 Reinan-Zaka Street Akasaka. 16th December、1898. AVofe.ーObserve the black dots used to emphasise the most important words as we use Italics This practiceis derivedfrom the Chinese 252 NINTH SECTION、 下 ​SAKUGYO KINKWA no SETSU toa SAS- SOKU on mimat kudasare HAISU on REI möshi-agu-bel no tokoro KONZATSU no SAI 治 ​SOMMEI 2tbagat-more mo hakari-gataku; 口 ​薦 ​午 ​混 ​申 ​略 ​雑 ​下 ​義 ​の ​RYAKUGI-nagara, SHIMBUNSHIJO aco motte on REI möslt-age sörö MEIJI SAN-JU-NI-NEN ICHI-GWATSU。 föka. 豊 ​破 ​目 ​逆 ​<> 條 ​候 ​新 ​際 ​越 ​の ​KYOTO-SHISANJO-döri Karasu-maru. 浦 ​聞 ​奪 ​御 ​節 ​SHOSHI Asada-ya SHIMBEI 上 ​儀 ​名 ​蔵 ​) い ​N｡一見 ​舞 ​miman。“to en- quire" or“condole,"is agoodexample 上 ​同 ​可 ​早 ​of a word written halfideographically, を ​浪 ​申 ​速 ​half by phonetic rule of thumb; for 以 ​も ​上 ​御 ​(No.1127) 舞 ​mant alone means “to dance!" ; (Translation.) In return for kindly prompt enquiries on the occasion of the fire in my neighbourhood early yesterday morning it would be my duty to hasten to present my thanksto eachin person But as the esteemed names of some may have escaped me in the confusion Itrust theywillexcuse my thankingthem through the columns ofthe newspaper. 10th January、1899. Kyöto Sanjö-döri Karasu-maru. Asada-ya Shimbei Bookseller, IWofe.ーThe terms of this adver- tisement are stereotyped In almost any newspaper one or more will be found of almost identical wording JIPPU Kan5 KWAN-ICHI S080 no SAI apa ENRO GO KWAIS0kudasare ari- gataku ZONf-tatematsurt söró RYAKU- 明 ​治 ​世 ​年 ​月 ​干 ​五 ​日 ​GI-nagara, SHIJO apo motte Go KOREI móshi-age sörö MEIJISAN-JU-NI-NEN NI-GWATSU, NI-JU-GO-NICHI. DAN, Kan5 KWANJI SHINSEKIICHID0. 男 ​狩 ​野 ​貫 ​戚 ​同 ​ ADVERTISEMENTS. 253 (Translation.) KAN0 KWANJI is deeply sensible of the kindness of those who on the occasion of the funeral of HIs FATHER KANO KWAN-ICHI came from a distance to honourthe ceremony with their presence Hetrusts they will excuse his expressing his heartfelt thanks through the medium of the newspaper The other relatives of the deceased join with the son in thisexpression of gratitude. 25th February、1898. IWotes.ー ​/> lit “true father,”means simply “father," but inimplied contradis- tinction to an adoptive father, 分"YorU-Such similarity of personal names 、m between afather and hisson as is here exemplifiedin 貫 ​*=令 ​and貫 ​一 ​(others 以 ​would write 次) is by nomeans uncommon These particularnamescontain an 貫 ​allusion to ā「ふt in the Chinese Classics;ーICHI motte kore aco なSttranuku、“I seek 乏 ​a unity all-pervading,”ーanutterance of Confucius to a disciple in a discourse on the う ​う ​■ｰ● ラ ​う ​object of knowledge. “male," “man," here means “son;" in some contexts it maymean“baron.”ーThis advertisement like the preceding is one of those whose terms are consecrated by usage It and the four immediately preceding it exemplify the Epistolary Style explanatory details of which will be foundin Section XII Speaking briefly this style is distinguished by the use of sörö a substantive verb corresponding more or less to the polite termination masu of the Colloquial language Thus Epistolary mashi-age-sör5 is equivalent to Colloquial möshi-age-masu. さ々 ​地く ​り ​れあ本語 ​警蓋響野勝蜂 ​をの ​だは ​恐り ​品る ​し貯品り ​をあ ​資 ​器豊覇競器桑繋綴繋蒸繋"露暫後印 ​確責 ​も用に等べく飲な営久 ​け ​し金 ​扱側 ​め店本者各はき盛用り、養しッ佳会 ​て牌矛ミ ​型 ​、影を蹴聖数編紫禁数号鶴殻金堂塁 ​刀工 ​癖数雇磐露置露醤物豪編纂 ​東 ​あの掘注本同ににく地 ​露月器編奮前 ​京 ​ら商 ​あ意品じ ​連増方 ​たも ​高銅 ​市 ​ん標らを ​をく ​ﾘ玄加に ​鑑影極豊都 ​悪 ​| 海藻素歴醤*裏警羅撃監 ​ゞ ​| 行本 ​b 近翻 ​を型 ​李嗣器は蘇露て器型酒 ​露藤繋 ​テ ​さ ​し ​客を ​顕る ​露適露る｡ 器型ﾘ蓋 ​遮落逸影紛 ​し等読特繋 ​R盟多領釜品 ​器利聖 ​藤 ​け如 ​欺ら ​ふ獲色な営でき!る蒸質 ​局 ​一 ​利 ​れ何かは ​き ​べ病 ​さく ​臼印 ​に盆 ​博古 ​盤上ェ富 ​兵 ​ばなんし ​か預隠し味ての上々 ​覧今 ​温る下目 ​衛其る ​さく、口 ​ら防てひ ​体住 ​ら世 ​曾に ​器衛 ​の最儲せし ​]] ざの世口裁品ん上よ卓 ​番 ​名寄遠 ​うて ​あ ​る篤上舌よに ​さの ​"絶 ​トーイ ​義々の希巧 ​者めににく ​し ​す好名し ​254 - NINTH SECTION. 互4CHIJIRUSHTKOZAN BUDO-SHU no HINSHITSU KoKoN ni TAKUZETSU shite KAKU DAI-HAKURANKWAI Wort MEIYO aru KIMPAI JU-NI-Ko to DOHAIIK-Ko too JURYO sld masu-masu SEJO no KOHYO too HAKUshite ima ya HATSU- BAI-daka JITSU mi KyoMAN no öki ni noboran fo su Tord-loake HOMPIN toa SHIMMOTSU- YO KTIV4METE TEKITO no KAHIN ni shie TEISAI yoku;mata CHoz0 hisashiki nt zoataru mo HENSHITSU HEMMI no osore naku afiloat KOZETSU ni TEKIshite, Erro-BUN ni tomitaru ca HoMPIN no ToKUSHOKU to shite SEJO ni hokort tokoro nari Katsu KAKU-CHIHO nd RYUKö seru SEKIRI-BYO YoB0 mo tame HOMPIN no IN-YO-SHA ich frushiku ZOKA shite KOKEN arasou-bekarazaru nnono ari KAKU SEIDAI naru ni sure osoru-beki zoa HOMPIN ni IMAGIE4 IV4SHIKI sHIW4 4EI Kore-ra too MEISHO too onafiku shi SHOHYO auo magiratoashiku shite takumi nt MEIYo aru HOMPIN aoo MOshi KOKAKU 2bo azamukan to seri Kod-negatoaku loa JUYO-SHA ?oa ISS0 CHUI too okotorazu slite ika naru HEKIEN no CHI to iedomo HOMPIN no uri-sabaki ara82ru koto nakereba sono moyori-moyort no HAMBAI-TEN nite Hacht no SHOHYO to atri-sabaki-moto KONDO RIHEI no MEIGI to too on tashitame GO IN-YO aran toto ?oo. Uri-sabaki-moto TOKYö-SIII NIHON-bashi KU HONCHO NI-CHOME KONDO RIHEI. DENWA: HoNKyoKU SHI-HYAKU SHI-JU-8AN-BAN OUR “FRAGRANT WINE" (WASP BRAND) which surpasses in quality every other whether of ancient or modern times, has been honoured at the warious Universal Exhibitions by the bestowal of twelve Gold Medals and one Copper Medal and is ever more widely extendingits celebrity throughout the world with the result that its Sale now promises to assume truly gigantic proportions. More especially is this excellent article most suitable.for presents being attractive in appearance not liable to alteration of quality or flavour however long it be kept and its taste being most agreeableto the palate A special featureーone to be proudly vaunted before the world一is its richness in nutritious elements、 Its eficacity cannot be disputed in view of the notable increase of its consumption as a preventive of the dysentery so prevalent in many parts of the country A danger to be apprehended from such success is the appearance of spurious imitations of our celebrated brand which are calculated to deceive customers by identity of name and a close resemblance in the trade-mark Purchasers of the “Fragrant Wine" are requested to exercise ever- increasing caution so asto make sure that the article they drink bears the “Wasp Brand" trade-mark together with the name of the wholesale dealer Kondö Rihei This can be ascertained at thevarious localstores as our“Fragrant Wine" is on sale everywhere even in the remotest districts. Wholesale Dealer: Kondo Rihei in the Second Ward of Main Street in the District of Nihon-bashi Telephone No、443, Central Ofice. ADVERTISEMENTS. 255 IWote.ーHow enormous the change efected during the course of a single life-time! Down to the period of the recent opening of Japan advertising scarcely existed It was “bad form"for a business firm to puffits goods asit stillis withus in the West for a doctor or a lawyerto puff his abilities The Japanese of the present day have abandoned their old canon ofgood tasteinthisasinmanyothermatters andimitate ourmethodsofadvertising down to the minutest details. The next Extract will serve to show with what marvellous fidel- ity they have also transferred to theirown language the whole stock-in-trade of our common- places of literary criticism No one fresh tothe country or who should study contemporary literature only without comparingit with that of thirty yearsago can form anyadequate notion ofthe degree to which European ways ofthought and expression have moulded the Japanese language ofto-day He will be apt toremark on the similarity ofmanyidioms and set phrases, and Will-if he reflect at all on the matterーprobablyattributeit to theidentity of human meth- ods of thought at all times and in all places This theory though applicable to many other countries does not agreewith the factsin either ancient or modernJapan whosesimilarity, whetherto China orto Europe springs notfromnaturallikeness butfromartificialtransference; itis inorganic Many even ofthe Japanese themselves,ーthose belongingto the youngergene- ration,ーare unaware of these considerations just as in the rural districts persons may be found who ignorant ofthe very recent importation of railways telegraphs etc. from abroad, naivelyimagine these to be Japanese inventions and enquire ofthe European traveller whether his country has adopted them. ● 史 ​國 ​のにり年て某典な歴耐 ​竹 ​ッ讃表に営 ​要に時墜! 二常逸史歴翁_いる史武 ​版六 ​獲 ​ジのせせり ​月所足間 ​牛世 ​Pを史日初古に天 ​ノ\｡ 越 ​○ エ際んら著“子女 ​をるに ​をに獲手をくめ今し皇 ​郵金菊 ​* 免 ​露釜線露雑 ​看_?成立丘接重税に重余て無ての ​塾送獄 ​諸 ​チを欲だ露宗曲 ​最吾防初「綴悪疎じアﾘ備鍛 ​い建税字弁別| 一 ​|果 ​コｴム ​I しするの三士 ​し人 ​聞 ​すら来てを歴は2樹園金入大| 一 ​|ゴ ​島具 ​刀L みそ今に姉面応 ​そめを ​°3て景繁要愛器響景載極本 ​一。ｰ子｡ 孵東安悪農?雲ｰ ​豊艦｡享 ​な芝雑蓋窪影｡ 数 ​千 ​即部校 ​繋ﾘ鷹燃 ​ﾘ豊構猿甚釜 ​衛需｡常繋濫襲豊盤をす｡堕 ​密悲要&?を｡高温 ​銭製壺 ​五 ​著 ​教 ​闘器ぶろ密ﾘぎ総盤耐鼻 ​琴ｰ経書ﾘ ​舟 ​齢橋 ​s､聖響豊際買 ​愛暦黙と? 愛とﾘし､書覚魔 ​定 ​科 ​豊競ﾘﾘ益 ​ﾘ ​器 ​| 百 ​* ;を監法農器密奈懸惹要麗 ​｡恋猛ﾘ ​慣 ​交る ​開 ​業を媒蒸?書ハﾘ?著癒 ​ﾘ繋公霊昇然搬滅 ​金七 ​年 ​多｡ 密姿姿盆蹴墜法 ​"=善非事来 ​左をせは著一出*に ​壺百 ​考 ​羅孝急監察を2 畳2鏡 ​蝶ざ見経獣で文髪 ​置早 ​拓ﾘ霧 ​豊劉熙際翻ﾘ論縫 ​繋卒 ​史 ​書 ​製気謝続競考 ​長る。｡? 蹴｡三受秀闘際競 ​八十 ​ち*2暴含盛 ​?猛霊蓋 ​盟墨ﾘ繋羅? 拾三中ー ​祀 ​で､意蘇思輩 ​参劉郷ーﾘ悪烈な空隙思 ​器舌 ​ザ通を添に守 ​筋るめだ ​詳荷れ苦ある大*本 ​銀装頁 ​ 256 ININTH SECTION. SHo-GAKKo KYOKwASANKO-SHO Takegosht YOSABURO CHO ROP-PAN. tt NI-SEN GO-HYAKU NENSHI." KIKUBAN TAIHoNZEN Is-sATSU、SHICHI-HYAKUROKU-JU-SAN pef KINJI-irt GOKUJO SEI TEIKA KINICHI-EN HACHI-JIS-SEN YUZEI KINNI-JIS-SEN. JIMMUTENNo no KENKoKU yori ToKUgatoa BAKUFUno BOMETSUni itaru made noNIHON REKISHI nishife、ZAIRYono HoFU SHIKIKENno KIBATSU BUNSHO noYUKWAInartſ KOKONMUHIno REKISHI nari. KonosHo hio-fabi deſe KoKUsHI no DAITEN hafimele sonatoaru to iu-beshi SHIKIKEN Is-SE ni ſidefaru Bo-o itoaku “Yo toa REKISHI too kiraitaredomo SONCHotoo yomite hafimeſe REKISHI 20o omonzuru ni itarer." Bo KIFUJIN toa tuaku “NI-SEN Go-HYAKU NENSHI”too e ni slie Wori, sHosETSU apo yomu aco Yosegaru ni itareri”to HATSUDAIRAIIK-KA-NEN-HAN nishie ROP-PAN 200 kasanu Sono ika n TOSEI n omonzeraruru ka too miru-beshi SAnt KAKUSHIMBUN HIHYO no IPPAN 2びO TEKIROKU S2 °ー ​(“KoKUMIN SHIMBUN.") HAP-PYAKU pef no TAISATSU KINRAIYUsU no CHOJUTSU tari &hik5 shite sono TAJI no SAI REISAI no JIKAN ni narishi to zoo omoeba SHI go SAI no HIBON naru 200 shiru ni taru GoJIN no KETFUKU suru tokoro toa SHIga yoku SHIJö no TAISHOYOSHO too KWANSHU shite ayamatazarl ni ari (“SHIGAKU ZAssai") IPPAN KYOIKU aru JINSHI nosANKoni SHIsu-beki RxoKono SHISHoni なoboshiki KoNNICHIni atard CHosHA kaku no gotoki KIB5 too idaki sono KENKYU no KEKKWA 20o みyake mi seraretaru ni sukite toa GOJIN toa JUBUN ni KANSHAno Ituo HYösento hossu Ima sono sHo too miru ni、sukoburu SEIKI ari TsUDOKU no SAI lito tooshie omoi-atarashimuru koto ösli &unaapachi “satsufiesuchi-ou"* fo i-beki nari (SHORYAKU.) HATSUDA-moto:ーTOKYO-SHI KYObashi-KU YAZAEMON-CHO JU[-BANCHI]。 KAITAKU SHA. tt A HISTORY OF TWO THOUSAND FIVE HUNDRED YEARS." Atext and reference book for schools by Takegoshi Yosaburö.ーSixth Edition. One large volume octavo。763 pages first-class binding and gold lettering Price 1.80 Postage, 20 sen. This history of Japan from the establishment of the empire by the Emperor Jimmuto the subversion of feudalism and of the Tokugawa dynasty stands without a rival in ancient or modern times alike forthe richness ofits materials the superiority ofits views and the power ofits style Its appearance may be said to have first endowedus with a great national history. An old gentleman of distinguished views writes as follows:“I had disliked history The perusal of yourwork first taught me the importance of the subject.”ーA lady writes:“Since taking up the“History of Two Thousand Five Hundred Years,"I have had nofurtherusé for novels.”ーThe favour with which this work has beenreceived by the public may be appreciated from the fact of the publication of no less than six editions during the eighteen months since * Notice the attempt to represent "v" by ッ ​with the Wigori. ADVERTISEMENTS. 257 its first appearance We append a few of the very numerous newspaper critiques:ー ​(“NATION.") This stout volume of eight hundred pages is a work ofrare merit The unusual talent of the author may be inferred from the fact that it was composed at odd momentsin the intervals of business What specially rouses our admiration is the unerring dexterity with which he seizes on the salient points of history. (“HISTORICAL MAGAZINE.") We desireto express ourunstinted thanksto the author who could conceive such an idea and bring before the public the results of his investigations at a time like the present,ーatime so poorin historical worksfit toserve as books ofreference for educatedreaders Wefind his book replete with power A perusal of it constantly carrie8 conviction to the mind In a word it must be considered a suggestive book. *｡ ● ● で､ ゥｰ ​* * タ ​* * 等タ ​7で ​な。 2で ​Publishers:ーthe Kaitaku Sha. 10Yazaemon Street Kyöbashi Tökyö. TENKI YOHO (sAKU- JITSU GoGo ROKU-JI yord KONNICHI GOGO ○ ROKU-JImade). ICHI NI、SAN、SHI:ーKita mata aca ligashi no kaze, ömune kumori tadashi dma-MOYO art. Go, ROKU SHICHI:ーKita mata aca 目 ​ ligashi no kaze, ömune hare tadashi yuki- MOYö no tokoro ari TOKYO no BU:ーKita NAISHI higashi no kaze hare nocht kumori SAKUJITSU ONDO:ーSESSHI SAN-DO GO-BU; 繋 ​撰 ​KWASHI。SAN-JU-HACHI-DOSAM-BU. KAIJO FUON no osore ari JU-yokſa 蛮 ​露 ​GoZEN KU-JI SHI-JU-GO TUN onafiku GOGO SAN-JI GO-JTP-PUN、TOBU NI-SAN-KU ENKAI 7t'O KEIKAI S2t。 WEATHER FORECAST. (From 6 P M yesterday to 6 P M to-day) 1st 2nd 3rd and 4th Districts:ー ​Northerly or Easterly winds mostly cloudy threatening rain. 5th, 6th and 7th Distriets:ーNortherly or Easterly winds mostly fair snow threaten- ing in places. 258 NINTH SECTION. Tökyö:ーNortherly and Easterly winds; fair at first later cloudy Temperature yester- day:ー3°墨 ​Celsius。38°高 ​Fahrenheit. Rough weather expected at sea Warnings issued on the 14th inst at 9.45 A.M. and 3.50 P.M. to the Second and Third Distriots, Eastern coast. Note For meteorological purposes, Japanis divided into seven districts from South- west to North-east Tökyöstands in the fourth of these districts The weather forecast will be found daily in most of the newspapers and also pasted up in the streets on large boards.ーNotice “Celsius" represented phonetically by the character * SETSU and “Fahrenheit" by 華 ​xwA Wesurmise the latter character to have ﾘ ​chosen by Some scholar in China as it is read.fa in certain districts of that country Here in Japan the resemblance to “ Fahrenheit" has dwindled down to something very shadowy. BEIKATOKI CHUMAI IS-SHO JU-HAS-SEN ni TASstt Wao masu-masu 昨 ​来 ​す ​端 ​TOKI no CH0 ari Sono KIN-IN aco KINRAI no FUCH0 mi 皇 ​黒 ​A論 ​tsuretaru mono no gotoki mo SAKUNEN no FUSAKU sono DAI-GEN-IN nart to ieba, KONGO YOI ni TEIRAKU no MOYO nniezu HIMMIN mast-mastt KONNAN no tro ari. IRISE IN THE PRICE OF RICE. Second-class rice has reached 18 cents per quart* and there are indications of a still further advance. The proximate cause might perhaps be Sought in re- cent circumstances But granting the real cause to be last years bad harvest there is little probability of afallin prices later on and the condition of the poor M Y マイへ ​は ​threatensto become more and more distressing. S 質 ​*=牟 ​綻 ​所 ​豊 ​響 ​窓 ​信 ​め ​の ​往 ​* The 升 ​is really considerably over an English quart; but in such n translation ns this we cannot enter into fractions and there is no other convenient term to hand. 巴 ​が ​岐 ​NEWSPAPER CLIPPINGS 259 ASUGATA VO BAISHIN.* 卒onagaloa KEN Kuraki-gort Sugia-mura no BAIKwA toa i-afari /oki basHO loa molaya SAM-BU-kata lotorobi-sometaru ſa IssAKU JU-ICHI-NICHI toa KIGEN-8ETSU fote、ZEN-YA no Ko- 8ETSUni mo kakazoarazu DOSHO ni tsue aco hikitaru mono öku Yokoſama Aatoabune-GWAISHA nte oa fame nt Sugita-mitra ye ICHI-NICHISAN-KwAI no oFUKU aponasſitari TIDINGS OF THE PLUM-BLOSSOMS AT SUGITA. The plum-blossoms are already partiallyt out in the sunnier portions of the village of Sugitain the distriet of Kuraki in the Prefecture of Kanagawa; and despite the snow of the previous night were visited by crowds of personst the day before yesterday the 11th instant being the Festival ofthe Establishment ofthe Empire To meet their requirements, the Yokohama River Boat Company ran boats to Sugita three times during the course of the daw. GWAISO-TEI VO KYOEN. Aski GWAIMUDAIJIN aca SAKUJITSU GoGo sII- CHI-JI /ort KWANTEI nt oite BANSAN no KYOEN 川 ​| ! 200 moyoshitaru yosli nie RAIHIN apa ITO SHUSH0 ?co lafine Inoue Yoshikatoa SAIoNJI Katsura, Sone ITO Suematsu no KAKU-DAIJIN EI KOSHI saſ0 sli Ro KOSHI Rözen DAN BEIKOSHI Koroneru Bakku SHI I KOSHI Oryuini HAKU no SHosHI, oyoli SHIN KAN HAKU RAN、ZUI BoKU no KAK- KOKU KOSHI DOKU FUTSU RYOKOKU DAIRI-K08HI TO, NI-JUYOMEI nar fo. るa㎝ * BANQUET AT THE FOREIGN OFFICE. We learn that Baron Nishi minister of state for foreign afairs gave a banquet at seven の ​め ​催 ​午 ​*｡ o'clockyesterdayevening at his oficial residence The guestsーmore thantwenty inallーwere the premier Marquis Itö, the various ministers ofstate wiz Count Inoue Viscount Yoshikawa, * 信 ​when used in the sense of“[true] tidings," has the 訓 ​otozure. 甘 ​Properly。“about three-tenths." 書 ​More lit “those who went thither trailing (i e leaning on) their staves were many." 260 NINTH SECTION. Marquis Saionji Viscount Katsura Viscount Sone Baron Itö, and Baron Suematsu the British minister Sir Ernest Satow the Russiun minister Baron Rosen the American minister Colonel Buck the Italian minister Count Orfini, the Chinese Korean Belgian Dutch Swedish, and Mexican ministers and the German and French Chargés d'afaires AVofes. 相 ​may be thus used as an equivalent of 大 ​臣 ​DAIJIN。“minister of state." Sometimesitis read SO as here;more often SHO as belowin *｡ 村 ​SHUSHO prime ministe" K6 premier"ー晩 ​養 ​の ​響 ​宴 ​lit、“a banquet-feast of an eveningmeal." 晩 ​養 ​isusedin Christian parlance for"the Lord's Supper.”ーObserve the omission of the titles of Baron Nishi Iſarquis Ito ete occasioned bythe mention oftheiroficial rankas ministers It is like the Americanidiom“Prime Minister Salisbury,”“Ambassador Pauncefote," eto which strikes so strangely on Englishears.ー。。。。 の ​圭 ​。“the various Messieurs,"wiz the British Russian etc. ministers just enumerated Observe too, the use whichis elegant in the Written Style of single characters to denote each of the countries mentioned This cannot be availed of in speaking. 清 ​SEI(No.1293) takes the 唐 ​音 ​s"(P豊gese cl'ing) when employed as the proper name of [the present dynasty of] China 一 ​was the collec- tive name of the three kingdoms into which Korea was anciently divided. HAKU COIY1GS to stand forthe first syllable of BERUGI - 義 ​“Belgium," because the Pekingese pronounce it PE which is almost the same as BE;similarly 墨 ​BOKUrepresents“Mexico." because the Pekingese pronounce it ME. The Japanese journalist is we believe mistaken in the diplomatic rank he attributes to Some of the foreign representatives; but the student of the written character will doubtless not be much Concerned at such slips in matters offact. * 目 ​両 ​圭を ​鑑 ​J ) Y 溢 ​| が ​NEWSPAPER CLIPPINGS. 261 ざ ​● 部 ​面 ​こ ​影 ​豊 ​器 ​講 ​| 通" 岡 ​| 群 ​"が ​常 ​に ​こ ​ISSAKU-JITSU VO BOFU-U. (roMI-URISHIMBUN MEIJISAN-JU-ICHI-NEN ROKU-GWATSU A.1YUK4) ISSAKU-JITSU toa KINRAImare naru BOFU-U nite kaze-atari no ie nado lotondo to no ake-YO naku michi yuku lito mo ICHI-JI loa ato too tatsu sana narisliga,ーSHUSSUI FUSON no KASHO loa FUKA CHIHO to mo sukoburit ashi Ima SA ni sono GAIKYO tposhirustt-besli Yotsuya KU.ーAWagasumi-CH04sumi-CHOTO no Tamagaloa JOSUI FUNSHUTSU slt;sAN-JI-goro mi itari MANSUI shie qftre-idashi Yotsuya Icligaya Kata-machi fo Tsunokamizaka-macli ſe SHINSUI shi; noki-shita yort SAN-JAKUYO odo agari ICHI-JI loa TSUKO-SHA too slite ICHI-NIN-inae SHI-SEN nite TOSEN seshime HIJO no SOJO tco kitcamesliga,ーyayaku GO-GO KU-JInt itart GENSUI seri. Iſata Kata-inacld to Saka-machi ni oile SUIRON too liki-okoshi sude ni CHINJI* nt oyoban to sttru apo, SHOBO-FU no CHUSAIJINRYOKU nie HEION ni stonitari to. Azabu KU.ーTani-machi TANSU-macli HEN loa mizu no lakeba naki yori kore mata DORO apa ICHI-MEN no mizu to nari TSUKO ofondo deki-gatabarisli ga,ーDOJITSU GOGO GO-JI goro Tan-mach SHI-JU-ICHI BANCHI-saki no gake HAK-KEN YO HOKWAI shi; Tori-2aka no CHUO sakurai TEI no Dote ROK-KEN babari ino maſa HAKWAIsli saka no HAMPUKU made oshi-daslitari. Sailoal n FUSHO sesli mono loa nakarisld to. * 椿 ​is here as often used for the homonymous character 珍 ​● 262 NINTH SECTION. ToKAID0 KISHA FUTsU.-TOKAIDO TETSUDo SENRo loa issAKU-JITSU GoGo NI-JI goro yort ZENJI FUTsU to nari sono HAsoN no KAsHotoa Oiso Közu KAN Közu latsuda KAN Yamakita Oyama KAN Efiri Slizuoka KAN Shimada Kanaya KAN Jrashizu Toyolashi KAN GoYU Okazaki KAN no sHICHI-KAsHonite nakanzuku DAI-HAsON seshi loa Shimada Kanaya KAN nt shite ſono- kuzure ari to iu SHOSAI loa imada shirazaredomo SAKUYA-RAITETSUDO-KYOKU KOMU-KWA nt oite loa GISHI oyobi KOTU loo HAsli MOKKA SHUZEN KOJI-CHU narl ga,ーnaniBUN sono KASHO liroki too motte SHI-GO-NICHI Go ni arazareba ZENTSU no nikoni nakaran fo. THE TYPHOON OF THE DAY BEFORE YESTElRDAY. [FROM THE “ roJII-URISHIMBUN” FOR THE 7TH JUNE、1898] The day before yesterday we were visited by a typhoon of exceptional wiolence lt was almost impossible to keep open the shutters of the houses on the side exposed to the wind and at onetime no one was to be seen in the streets Very many localities both in the capital and the country were ravaged either by flood or wind The following will give a general idea of the damage done. ** YoTSUYA DISTRICT.ーThe Tamagawa aqueduct burst in Nagasumi Street and Aisumi Street By about three o'clock the whole place wasfull of water and overflowing The water rushedinto Kata Street at Ichigaya andintoTsunokamizaka Street,whereit roseto a height of more than three feet from the ground and at one time people were ferried across in boats at four cents a head and extraordinary confusion reigned till at length about 9 P M the flood decreased A quarrel too, which arose between the people of Kata Street and Saka Street as to the disposal of the water threatened to become Serious; and quiet we believe, was only restored by the eforts of the firemen who intervened. AZABUDISTRICT.ーHere also in the neighbourhood of Tani Street and Tansu Street the roads became one sheet of water owing to the absence of drainage and trafic was well- nigh Suspended At about 5 P. M more than sixteen yards of the steep bank fronting Number 41, Tani Street slid down as did some twelve yards of the embankment facing Mr. Sakurai's mansion in the middle of Torii Hill, the litter extending to the middle of the street We learn that fortunately no one was hurt. CoMMUNIGArros sUsrENDEpos THE Tokupo RAILwAYーCommunication was gradually Suspended on the Tökaidö Railway line at about 2 P M on the day before yesterday. Seven Sections were damaged viz the Oiso-Közu the Közu-Matsuda, the Yamakita-Oyama, the Ejiri-Shizuoka the Shimada-Kanaya the Washizu-Toyohashi and the Goyu-Okazaki Sections the worst damage of all being between Shimada and Kamaya where it is Said that a landslip took place Particulars are not yet known; but we gather that the Construction Department of the Railway Bureau began to despatch engineers and nawvies to the spot last night and that repairs are being carried on but that the MEWSPAPER CLIPPINGS. 263 damage is so wide-spread that through communication is not expected to be restored for four or five days, ●本 ​郷 ​ノ ​大 ​火 ​昨暁二時三十分頃本郷匿春木町二丁目六番地ナル同町一丁目三十二番地漬物 ​商横枕昇太郎所有ノ物置ョリ出火セレガ折柄東北ノ風強ク火ハ猛烈ノ勢ヲ以 ​テ焼ヶ進、タルニ折悪シク各所ノ消防組ハ別項ニ記載セル上野標木町ノ火事 ​塩ニ馳集リ居リシ事トティゾレモ後レ職セニ駆ケ来リ消防意ノ如クナラデ火 ​勢寧募りプ途ニ近年稀ナル大火トナリタリ ​●焼失戸数､混雑中の事 ​味ダ精確知ルヲ得ザリシモ昨日午後二時頃ノ ​調査㎞レバ全焼九百六十三戸牛焼三十九戸ナリキ ​●焼死人(二人) 本郷一丁目九番地小木曾力之助所有勧工場信富館ノ出品人 ​等ハ醸テ出品物プ東京火災保険曾赴へ保険ニ附シ居リシヲ以テ同赴ノ消防夫 ​若井安太郎(㎞)トイフハ右保険品保護ノ貸メ同塩ニテ働キ居リレガ畑ニ推カ ​レテ過惑ヒタルモノト見ェ無惨ノ焼死プ途グタリ又春木町二丁目四十一番地 ​正木菊次郎ノ質父亀吉(㎞)トイフハ年久シク春木座ノ楽屋番プ勤メ居リシ者 ​ニテ火事ト聞クャ逸早ク同座へ騙附ケ俳優部屋ニ置キアリシ預リ品プ取出サ ​シト三階へ登リ彼是スル中火ハ怒チ下一面ニ廻リシカバ通ル、ニ道ナク是赤 ​無惨ッ焼死ァ途シガ死鶴ハ昨日午後一時過キニ至リテ発見さリ ​●焼失セレ重ナル建物 ​ハ劇場春木座プ始メ東竹町ノ基督教曾堂及ど寄席若 ​竹亭、勧工場信富館等ナリ尖同電話柱十八本電燈柱八本巡査派出所一ヶ所モ焼 ​失シタリ ​●各保険曾赴ノ損害高ハ金二萬八千圓東京火災保険倉赴、金二萬圓明治火 ​264 NINTH SECTION. 郷 ​開 ​防 ​讃 ​責 ​江 ​昆 ​} | 順 ​川 ​川 ​多カタ令タ意2院先ナ● ラ番難●ル●." 封式●物継 ​;響%勢2購勢線勢;講魏撃勢｡難ﾘ難穀講 ​リヒガノシ張ダ眞ノガ聞やリ先= ノ°シ火“レを祀木"水隠 ​キ机大他をシ響風 ​恭数°タ､マ粉"ト2"リ無へ座"燃曾 ​基抵各幸公員下士世則*落変遠｡魔'ト燃工 ​(療祀 ​他ゴ學ヒ院等ト間三、由チ飛ク°説因" 料萬火°険 ​蒸 ​く校延患ペナ主年会 ​タビ品"ア。金五禁°曾金 ​積火在焼者必 ​"距本 ​ルタ川9リ ​四千保9祀二 ​_、災學 ​Z、恋死今』郷 ​タ*章｡ 百圓険o等千 ​耐ニ生免避トニ居大 ​* ガ飛° 九ニ ​ナ ​圓 ​田羅徒レ難ナモス火 ​同春ブo 十テ同リ日 ​副 ​リノタセリ延ザト ​地太 ​五保 ​本 ​ノシ巣リシテ焼ル其先 ​ノ座 ​曜騰盆 ​然 ​下え窟○ ム看セ公月 ​人番 ​未ヲ ​災 ​宿以ニ湯ル護ン奇日 ​々附 ​納患 ​保 ​屋テシ島窓婦トト。プ ​ノい ​ノ ​ナ込 ​険 ​ニ生テ本メヲスイ同 ​早焼 ​ノレ ​､ 曾 ​移徒下郷非指ルス ​ジ大 ​ク七刀 ​篤居里 ​祀 ​韓公宿 ​揮ニベク ​同レ ​メ ​ダ ​ス三屋 ​シ依シシ ​座南 ​契ル ​ル々軒 ​数リ○殊 ​ノ品 ​約モ ​モ五ヲ ​名佐順ニ ​焼処 ​無有 ​ノ々亜 ​2藤恭火 ​失宿 ​効金 ​甚脱べ ​警院堂元 ​セ八 ​ト額 ​ダ車居 ​官長病モ ​シ十 ​ナ= 競 ​宿 ​HONGO WOTAIKWA SAKUGYO NI-JI SAN-JTP-PUN goro HONGO KU Haruki-macht NI-CHO-me ROKU-BAN-CHI naru D0CHOIT-CHO-me SAN-JU-NI BANCHItsulemono-SHO Yokomakura SHOTARO SHOYU no mono-oki yort SHUKKWA sesli qa,ーorikara TO-HOKU no kaze tsuyoku ht aca MORETSU no ikiot aco motte yake- susumitaru ni ori-asliku KAKUSHono SHOBO-qumi aca BEKKO ni KISAI seru Ueno Sakuragi CH0 no KWAJI-ba mi hase-atsumari-orisli ſoto tote izure mo oritre-base ni kake-kitari SHOB0 I no Gooku narazu KWASEI iyo-iyotsunorie, tsuini KINNENmarenaruTAIKwAtonaritari SHOSHITSU KOSU.ーKONZATSU-CHU no koto tote imada SEIKAKU ni sliru too ezarishi mo, SAKUJITSU GO-GO NI-JI goro no CHOSAni ſoreba、ZENSHO KU-HYAKUROKU-JU-SAN-Ko HAN-yake SAN- JU-KU-KO nariki. SaOSHI-NIN (NI-NIN)ーHoNGO IT-CHo-me KU-BANCHI Kogiso RIKInosuke sHoYU KwANKoba NEWSPAPER CLIPPINGS. 265 SHIMPU-KwAN no SHUPPIN-NIN-ra aca kaneſe SHUPPIN-BUTSU apo ToKYO KwASAI HoKEN-GwAISHA ſe HOKEN nt FUshi-orisld apo motte DOSHA no SHOBO-FU ſakat YasuTAn0 (SAN-JU-SAN-NEN) to iu apa migt HOKEN-HIN HOGo notame DOJO nite lataraki-orishi ga kemu nd makareſe nige-madoitaru mono to mie MUZAN no SHOSHI aco togetard Mata Haruki-macld NI-CHO-me SHI-JU-ICHI BANCHI Masaki KIKUJIB0 no JTPPU KameKICHI (RoKU-JU-ROKU-NEN) to iu apa fosld hisashiku Haruki-ZA no GAKUya-BAN zoo sutome-orishi mono nite KWAJI to kiku ya ICHI-layaku DOZA ye kake-tsuke HAIYU-beya nt oki-arisht azukari-HIN apo fori-idasan to SANGAI ye nobori kare Kore suru uchi li 20a fachimacht shia ICHI-MEN nt maaparishikaba nogaruru nt michi naku kore mata MUZAN no SHOSHI zoo togeshi ga,ーSHITAI apa SAKUJITSUGO-Go ICHI-JI sugint itarie HAKKEN sert. SHOSHITSU sesld omo naru tatemono apa GEKIJo Haruki-ZA apo hafime Higasid-Take-CH0 no Kiristdo-KYO KWAIDO oyobt yose ſakatake-TEI、KWANKoba SHIMPU-KwAN To mari Wao DENWA- bashira JU-HACHI-HON DENTO-bashira HACHI-HON JUNSA HASHUTSU-Jo IKKA-SHO mo SHOSHITSU shiſar. KAKUHOKEN-GWAISHAno SONGAI-daka 2ca,ーKIN NI-MAN HAs-SEN-EN、TOKYO KWASAI HOKEN- GWAISHA; KINNI-MAN-EN MEIJI KWASAI HoKEN-GWAISHA; KIN NI-SEN-EN NIHON KWASAI HOKEN- GWAISHA; KINSAMBYAKU-EN KA-OKU BUPPIN KWASAI HoKEN-GWAISHATO nar. Haruki-ZA no KWASAI HoKEN.ーDOZA aca HoNGETSU JU-KU-NICHI TOKYO KWASAI HOKEN KabuSHIKI-GWAISHA ſe ICHI-MANGO-SEN-EN nie HOKEN apo mösli-komi-itaru mo migt KINGAKU ni TAIsttru HOKEN-RYO KIN SHI-HYAKU KU-JU-GO-EN MTNO naru fame KEIYAKU MUK0 fonart-orert fo. SHUKKWA no GEN-IN.ーSHUKKWAmo GEN-IN aca imada FUMEI naredo TABUN HOKWA nartſ-lesli to no SETSU art. Hinoko öku Shinaganoa nt tobat.ーKono KWAJI no linoko apa föku Shinagatoa-JUKU FUKIN nt made fobitaru ga,ーHaruki-ZABANzuke no yake-kire Minami Shinagatoa-JUKU HACHI-JU BANCHI saki nt ochitaru fame DOCHIno hito-bito apa layaku DOZAmo SHOSHITSUseshi acoshiritart yosli ZATSUBUN SUSOKU.ーKONKWAI no KWAJI apa SENNEN Kanda no TAIKWAIRAI no 5-KWAJI naru ga,一saru NI-JU-SAN-NEN HONGOTAIKWAtosono suki-li aco onafiku sld koto nt limoto mo SENNEN noto JIKKEN mo hedatari-orazaru zoa KI to lu-beshi. JUNTEN-DO BYOIN 2oa mak-kaza-shita to nari ima ni mo ENSHO sen to suru ni yori SATO INCHO apo hafime I-IN-ra apa HISSHItonarie KANGo-FUtoosHIKI shi sUMEI no KEIKwAN mo SHUTCHO sli, NYUIN KWANJA too HINAN seshimatru fame HIJO no KONZATSU toonashitarishi ga,ーsaitoad ENSHO aco manukarefari. Yashima HON-GO Motomachi HEN apa SAISEI GAKUSHA sono TA KAKU GAKKo ZAIGAKU SEITO no SOKUTSU ni shie GESHUKU-ya noki apo marabe-itaru ga,ーTAITEI kono KwASAI mi kakarishi 20o motte SEITO 20a SAN-SANGO-GOWANSHA aoo yato2; sukue sono TA tooなSumi Kanda KU no GESHUKU-ya nt ITEN sttru mono hanahada 5kariki. ス* (* Yomi-ur SHIMBUN.") 266 NINTH SECTION. THE GREAT FIREAT HONGO About half-past two o'clock yesterday morning a fire broke out in an outhouse at No. 6 of the Second Ward of Haruki Street in the District of Hongö, belonging to Yokomakura Shötarö, a pickle merchant of No.32 of the First Ward of that street A strong North- east wind happened to be blowing and the flames spread with great violence while by an unfortunate coincidence the various companies of firemen had all hurried of to the site of another fire in Sakuragi Street Ueno which has been desoribed elsewhere Thus eachwas late when it hastened to the spot the work of extinction could not beset about satisfactorily and theflames raged ever more and morefiercely the final result being a conflagration whose like has rarely been seen of late years. NUMBER or HoUSE8 DESTRoYEDーIt has beenimpossible to obtain exactinformation yet on account of the prevailing confusion; but according to investigations made at two o'clockyesterday afternoon, 963 houses were entirely and 39 partially destroyed * PERSoNs BURNT To DEATH(Two)ーThe exhibitors of articles at the Shimpu-kwan a bazaar situated at No.9 in the First Ward of Hongö and belonging to Kogiso Rikinosuke, had their exhibits insured in the Tökyö Fire Insurance Company and accordingly a fireman in the Company's employ named Wakai Yasutarö, thirty-three years of age was actively engaged on the spotin the work of Salving the property in question; but having appmendy become enveloped in the smoke and lost his way in the endeavour to escape, he met a cruel death in the flames Another case was that of a man called Kamekichi, sixty-six years of age father to Masaki Kikujirö of No.41 of the Second Ward of Haruki Street Having for many years past discharged the duties of Care-taker in the greenroom of the Haruki-Za theatre he Came rushing to the spot with all possible speed as soon as he heard of the fire and mounted to the third storey in order to take out the things committed to his charge which were left in the actors' dressing-rooms But while he was busy every avenue of escape was cut of by the sudden spread of the fire to the entire lower portion of the building so that he too met a Cruel death in the flames The corpse was discovered between one and two oclock yesterday afternoon. THE CHIEE BUILDINGs BURNT besides the Haruki-Za theatre were the Christian church and the Wakatake-tei music hall in East Take Street and the Shimpu-kwan bazaar. There were also eighteentelephone poles consumed eight electric light poles and one police station. THE AMOUNT OT LOSSES SUSTAINED BYTHE VARIOUS INSURANCE CoMPANIES is as follows: Tokyö Fire Insurance Company 28,000 yen Meiji Fire Insurance Company 20,000 yenえ ​Japan Fire Insurance Company 2,000 yen House and Goods Fire Insurance Company, 800 yen. THE HARUKI-ZA THEATRE's FIRE INSURANCE.ーApplication for a policy to insure this NEWSPAPER CLIPPINGS. 267 theatre for 15,0003/en had been made on the 19thinstant to the Tökyö Fire Insurance Joint- Stock Company; but as the premium on this sum (495 yen) had not yet been paid we are informed that the bargain was void. ORIGIN OF THE FIREーThe origin of the fire remains obscure; but report traces it with some probability to an act of incendiarism. SeAnks FLY As EAR As SansAGAWA･一Sparks from this conflagration fiew as far as the neighbourhood of the post-town of Shinagawa and it would seem that the fall of charred fragments of play-bills from the Haruki-za infront of No.88 in South Shinagawa gave early intimation to the inhabitants of the burning of that theatre. MisCELLANEOUS ITEMS.ーIt must be considered a curious coincidence that this fireー ​the most destructive since the great conflagration at Kanda a few years agoーtook place on the same day of the same month as the great Hong5 fire of 1890,ーstranger still that it broke out within ten houses of theidentical spot. - The Junten-do Hospital which stood exactly to leeward was in immediate peril of catchingfire So althe medical attendants from the superintendent Dr. Sato downwards, set to with desperate energy; and under their direction the nurses aided by a number of police oficers who appeared onthe scene placed the patients out of reach of danger The turmoilwas indescribable but fortmately the hospital was saved from the fiames "The neighbourhood of Yushima and of Moto Street Hongo was lined with lodging- houses the haunts of students attending the Medical Academy and other schools As nearly the whole of it fella sacrifice to the flames great numbers of students might be seenーin threes and foursーengagingjinrikishas pilinginto them theirtables and other efects and making offor the lodging-houses in the distriet of Kanda (* Yomi-uri SHIMBUN.”) 内感差勝 ​果僅 ​ 氏 ​午 ​ *- -* 等 ​の ​し ​| 磐 ​煩 ​M > | つヘ ​スJ下｡ - ご ​の ​其 ​268 ININTH SECTION. を聞きては「ドーしても横着者が勝ですチア」をの嘆撃を務するもの豊濁り末吉派の ​選撃人のみならんや末吉派運動者の語る所によれば日く先是竹内派の運動最も激甚 ​を極め末吉派が頼みに頼みし三十除票を或は棄権せしめ或は切入りて共運命さへ危 ​くせしむるに至りければ末吉派の参謀連は末吉氏に向て自選投票を勧告したるも氏 ​は断然之を拒み自選投票は徳義上貸す能はざる所ふりをて途にノ切時間五分前に ​塩し楠田英世氏を投票したり若し氏にして竹内氏を同じく自選投票をぶしたらんに ​は相方拾も同獣をふり末吉氏は年長に依りて常選すべかりしなりを午併男貌玉砕質 ​全を吐っ末吉氏が共危険を顧みずして不徳義ふる自選投票を排尿したるは天晴 ​(ごでも言ふて慰むべし) 省同同匿に於ける一票の無効投票に就ては一箇の問題こそあれ即ち比無効をなりー ​票は麺町匿三番町油許商中條利兵衛氏の投票にて氏は共子息中條利吉氏を醸て共に ​末吉派の有権者なれば一昨日も午後四時頃親子同道にて入場し利吉氏は「末吉忠晴」 を被選者の姓名を記したるに父利兵衛氏は単に「末吉君」を姓丈けを記し自己の記 ​調印をなして退場せり然るに昨日開票の際選撃長を立曾人をは比「末吉君」を記ーて ​「忠晴」の二字を書き演したる投票を無効に騎せしめたり之が貸に末吉氏は落選する ​事をなりし次第なれば末吉派は昨日撰撃長に向て現に父子同伴して入場ー醸てょり ​共に末吉忠晴氏を投票する考なりしものなれば之を無効をするは酷なりごて迫る所 ​ありしをいふ結局或ひは常選訴訟を起さんも知れずごのことなり ​○第五匿(本所、深川 ​常匿は午前七時に開票を開始し同八時に終はる常選を次獣をの間に百票の差ありー ​ NEWSPAPER CLIPPINGS. 2 6 9 驚還二動扉信明し彰?費 ​? て ​内殆逸て動も ​明 ​員臓 ​百費ひじ氏に ​f言計を ​地偲のんにはに元 ​準 ​2に圓を入ては果氏略投盤令有ご手一着来 ​子 ​爵あ計要る側舟然釜よ蓋を ​勝志獲 ​歪｡手穂 ​幕惜ら ​?!- 虜士型推説。せ造算者禁廻賛、ヒ光 ​芸 ​しずなたをよ ​を ​光し選しり畳は豪し成深氏 ​畳 ​* 玉社るぎ ​り徳摂 ​(器むて東廻2て ​? 』は ​も ​らはけ ​も遂効2用は盛闘るにな何姿必記園議 ​調 ​" し立韓立に敷す衣ん際も媒きにな選釜 ​内憲 ​* き盟 ​け ​胆 ​三丁る ​に ​に ​に工敵 ​も ​る疑調 ​2解 ​* 競襲て派意名さ狼運至興を一残よを即有数 ​新 ​解貧 ​もは筋送のの狙動り ​なしに念り ​きを構後 ​聞 ​恋? 巻 ​僅圓瓶世風 ​と落 ​K ら ​○はな本に求者直 ​糖ま* 2士説 ​K始立 ​&選墜 ​* 所至むにに ​き歩でに運を ​を立め田 ​こ動方こ岡 ​り ​る ​向運 ​TOKYO FUKA KAIHYO VO MOYO. (KAIHYO no MOYO tote BETSU mi shirtsu-beki lodo no koto lca nakeredo SHOSHA aca SHUKU-HAI ni HAISHA aca yake-zake ni ono-ono ari-take no KIEN aco laku aco kokoromi ni shirust mo mata omoshirokarazu to sen ya ?) DAI IK-KU (Köfimacli, 4kasaka 4zabu)ーGOZEN SHICHI-JI yori SENKYO-CH0 facli-ai- NIN-ra SANSHU shi SEIKI no SOSHIKI apo motte KAIHYO ni tori-kakari, DO KU-JI SAN-JTP-PUN 20o motte oetari KEKKWA apa BEKKO KIsltru tokoro no gotoku apazuka ni IP-PYO no SA lco motte Takenoucld KO SHI no SHORI ni &o KIslikeru SHOHAI loa HEIKA no sune to lca iedo, sono SA zoazuka ni TP-PYO fo aca Sueyosld HA No IKAN hataskite ika bakart zo ya ? Koto nt Takenottchi SHI no IP-PYO aca sono JISEN TOHYO nar to kite loa、“ D5 slite mo OCHAKU mono ga kacht dest na ſ" fo no TANSEI aco HAssitru mono ant litori Sueyosli HA no SENKYO-NIN nomi naran ya ? Sileyoshi HA UNDOSHA no kataru tokoro ni yoreba itoaku “ Kore yort saki Takenottchi HA no UNDO mottomo GEKIJIN too kipame Sueyosli HA ga tanomi ni tanomishi SAN-JUYO-HYO aco aratitca KIKEN seshime aratiaca kiri-irite sono UMMEI sae ayantku seshimurl ni itari-kereba Sueyoshi BA no SAMBO-REN tod Sueyosli SHIni mukatte JISEN TOHYO lco KWAN- KOKU shitart mo SHI 2pa DANZEN kore aco cobami JISEN TOHYO aca TOKUGI-JO nast ataloazartt tokoro nari tote sul ni shime-kiri JIKAN Go-FUN-ZEN ni NYUJO sli Kusuda EISEI SHI lco TOHYO shitari Moshi SHI ni slie Takenotteli SHI to ongfiku JISEN TOHYO too naslitaran nt zoa SOHO adakamo DOTEN to nari Sueyoshi SHI apa NENCH0 mi yorie TOSEN su-lekarisli nart”なo Shikashi nagara DANJIGYOKUSAI GWAZEN too hazat Sueyosld SHI ga sono KIKEN loo 270 NINTH SECTION. kaerimizu shie FU-ToKUGI naru JISEN ToHyo too HAISEKI sliaru toa apporel opporeſ (o de mo tute nagntsamt-beshi) 4 IWao DOKU n okera IP-PYO no MUK0 TOHYO ni が2tie apa IK-KO no MoNDAI koso are Su- malpachi kono MUKo to narisld IP-Pyo toa K敬imachi KU SAM-BAN-CHo abura maki SHO CHUJO RIHEI SHI no ToHyo nie sHI loa sono SHIsoKU CHUJo RIKICHI SHI to kaneſe omo nt sueyosld HA no YUKEN-SHAnareba IssAKU-JTTSU mo Go-Go yo-JI goro oya-ko DoDO niſe NYUJO shi RIKICHI SHI aca “Sueyoshi Tadalaru" to HIsEN-SHAno SEIMEI aco shirusliara ni clicht IRTHEISHI apa TAN mi “Sueyoshi KUN"to sEI dake co shirushi mxo no Knor caon co nashie TAIJo seri Slikaru ni sAKUJITSU KAIHYO no SAI SENKYO-CH0 fo なxch-ai-NIN to 200 kono “sueyosli KUN”なo shirushie、“Tadalaru" no NT-Jr tookoki-morashiaru Toaro co MU- Ko ni KIsesſimetari Kore ga tame Sueyoshi SHI loa RAKUSEN stru Koto to norislt SHIDAI nareba Sueyosli HA loa SAKUJITSU SENKYO-CHO ni mukatte GEN ni FUSHI DoaAs sſe 浮oo shi kanete yori tomo ni Sueyoshi Tadalaru SHI too TOHYO suru kangae narishi mono nareba, kore too MUKo to suru toa KoKU nart tote semaru tokoro arisli fo iu KEKKYOKU arultoa TO- SEN SOSHO aco okosan mo shirezu to no koto nari * (CHURYAKU) DAI Go-KU (HoNJo, Fukagaloa)ーTOKU loa GoZEN SHICHI-JI ni TOHYO too KAISHI sld, D0 HACHI-JI ni oloant TOSEN fo JTTEN fo no aida ni HYAP-PYO no SA arishi mo GWANRAI Toshimitsu SHI loa GIKWAI KAISAN-Go tadacha mi UNDO ni CHAKUSHU shi Potbagazoa KUNAI no YUKEN-SHA ni mukatte loa ICHI-ICHISANSEI no KIMEI CHOIN aco motomatru made ni e too matoashie HISSHO utagai naki ni itari lotondo litori-BUTAI no stgata maru yori HoNJo KU- NAI no YUSHI-SHA aca ika ni mo ZANNEN nard tote tatoe SHOSAN obotsukanaki mo ITSU ni zoa mikata no JIBAN apo tsukuri ITSU mi loa TEKI apo shie UNDO-HI too TOJIN seshimatra mo TK-KYO naran to no KEIRYAKU yori SENKYo mafika mi itarie Tatsuta 4kinobu SHI too oshie sakan ni UNDO too hafinesli ni KWAZEN Toshimitsu SHI toa 5 mi ROBAIslite Tatsuta SHI apa SOSHI zoo SHIYöstru tonorUSETSUnco SHINfie izuko yori kasU-JU-MEI no sosHI tooyato-ireru nado suind SAN-ZEN YO-EN no UNDO-HI too YOslitaru mo Talstda HAtoa toazuka ni NI-HYAKU-EN bakart nareba, makete mo sa made IKAN nt arazu to aca Tatsuta-biki no SHIMPoTO-IN no make-oshimi-rashiki BENKAI nariki. (MEIJISAN-JU-ICHI-NENSAN-GWATSUJö-SHICHI-NICHI、“ roMI-URI SHIMBUN.") DETAILS OF THE OPENING OF THE BALLOTAT THE TOKYO MUNICIPAL ELECTION (The circumstances ofthe opening ofthe ballot supply nospecialsübject-matterfordescrip- tion Newertheless may not someinterest befoundin anattempt to describe how the various parties gave freevent totheirfeelingsーthevictors quafing bumperstosuccess thevanquished drowningregret in their cups?) NEWSPAPER CLIPPINGS. 271 FIRST DISTRICT(KOJTMACHI、AKASAKA、AZABU).ーThe chiefelectoral oficer and the witnesses assembledat 7AM andwith the prescribedformalities proceeded toopenthe ballot conclud- ingtheir labours at 9.30 The result as recorded in another column was a victory for Mr. Takenouchi KO by the small majority of a single vote Victory or defeat is no doubt the naturalfortune ofwar Nevertheless what vexation must not this loss of the election by a single vote have caused to the Sueyoshi party! Neither is it likely that the electors of that party will be the only persons to sigh overthe trickiness oftheiropponents'victory whenit becomes known that the single vote majority registered by Mr Takenouchi was the result of his having voted for himself What the leaders of the Sueyoshi party assert is that Takenouchi's people had determined from the outset on a contest fierce enough to cause a certain proportion ofthe majority ofthirty odd votes so positively counted on by the Sueyoshi party not to be cast at all and others to be captured fortheirownside to the grave peril of the foe With matters in this pass Sueyoshi's council of war hadurged him to vote for himself; but this he peremptorily declined to do on the plea that votingfor oneselfis a moral impossibility Soit ended five minutes before closing time by his entering the ofice and castinga vote for Mr. Kusuda Eisei Had he voted for himself as Mr. Takenouchi did, both candidates would have registered exactlythe same number and Mr. Sueyoshiwould have been elected as the senior But a true man would rather be a jewel smashed than atile intact.* Bravo Mr Sueyoshi who mindless of his peril refused to act so immorally asto vote for himself! (Thisis how we suppose his supporters consolethemselves.) Again thereis quite a question concerningan invalid vote in the same distriot It seems that this vote which has been pronounced invalid was cast by Mr.Chüjo Rihei, an oiland firewood merchant at Sambanchö in the district of Köjimachi This gentleman and his son Mr. Chüjö Rikichi as electorsin the Sueyoshiinterest went togetherto the electoral ofice at about 4 P.M、the day before yesterday and Mr. Rikichi wrote on his ticket “Sueyoshi Tadaharu”ーthe surname and Christian name of their candidateー; but his father Mr. Rihei simplywrote “Mr Sueyoshi" on his,ーthe surname only andafixed his name and seal to the document But when the ballot was opened yesterday the chief electoral oficer and the witnesses decided the vote to be invalid because ofits bearing only the words “Mr. Sueyoshi," and omitting the Christian name “Tadaharu." We are informed that as this lost Mr. Sueyoshithe election his party yesterdaystrongly represented to the chief electoral oficer the hardship caused by his decision seeingthatit was publicly known that father and son walked into the electoral ofice together and had both of them all along intended to vote for Mr. SueyoshiTadaharu It is said that the final result may be a lawsuit. * A quotation from a Chinese poem. 272 NINTH SECTION. FIFTHDISTRICT (HoNJoAND FUKAGAWA)ーInthis district the ballot-box was opened at 7 A M and the proceedings concluded at 8 The elected candidate Mr. Toshimitsu had a majority of one hundred votes over Mr.Tatsuta Shöshin who Came out second The latter's supporters the Progressists give the following explanation which sounds rather like sour grapes Mr. Toshimitsu they say set to workimmediately afterthe dissolution of the Diet. He even went sofar asto solicit each individual eleotor in the district of Fukagawa to sign a document pledging them allto elect him He was positively assured of victory and had the field completely to himself This roused the ire of those who inthe district of Honjo, sympathised with the other side Accordingly though with little hope of carrying the election they decided thatit would be fun on the one hand to clearthe ground fortheirfriends, and on the otherto exhaust the resources of the enemy Following out this scheme they, on the eve ofthe election put forward Mr Tatsuta and commenced vigorous operations Mr. Toshimitsu was greatly alarmed just as they hadexpected him to be; and giving credence to the rumour that Mr Tatsuta would employ roughs he himselfengaged somescores ofroughs from somewhere or other andended by expending over three thousand dollars on the election, as against a paltry two hundred or thereabout spent by the Tatsuta party Thus the latter experienced littlevexation evenin defeat. (“Yomi-uri SHIMBUN,"17th March,1898) 三谷 ​リL 器 ​ｰ傘 ​こ静 ​] ; ● 4 UEい ​詳 ​示｡ こD｡ ) > 黙 ​黙 ​MY 満 ​づ員熙に ​れ ​々 ​小 ​; 祭 ​NEWSPAPER CLIPPINGS. 273 造りにして柿にて暮き共箱棟等を杉の青 ​葉にて包みたる先は潔さよし、殿の中央 ​に雨陸下の玉座あり、便殿をは比の御 ​座の後ろにかてしつらはれる、共左右なる ​来賓席には一方には大臣、公使、親任官 ​華族あり一方には剛任官、少将相常以上 ​の武官共他紳士の向彼のきら星ご居流れ ​て目も文に見えたりき、斯くて午前十時 ​三十分(像ては午前十時三十分御出門を ​の、ここなりしが御都合により同四十五分 ​を改められたり)行幸啓今の程を見奉っ ​るや祀賀曾長岡部子爵、同夫人は御車寄 ​の左方に、同副曾長瀧澤築一氏は同く右 ​に、祀賀曾務起人市参事曾員等は玉座 ​正面の式塩棚外に、来賓中の親任官、華 ​族、外國公使、同夫人、公使館員等は御 ​車寄の右方に、各省勅任官同夫人、陸海 ​軍将官同相常官、新聞記者等は左方の芝 ​生に、特別通常雨曾員は式塩正面の芝生 ​に、市内各小學校生徒は二重橋外の芝生 ​ に、執れも整列して待ち奉る、怒地にし ​て跳砲二務あり是れ御出門を報ずるな ​り、同時に棚内右隅なる軍楽隊は洋々た ​る音を務だせり、君ケ代を吹奏するなり ​永さ ​臨幸の御模様天皇陸下には徳大寺侍従 ​長を御暗乗、岡澤侍従武官長以下侍従武 ​官等を供奉、皇后陸下には高倉典侍を ​御暗乗、香川大夫、女官等を供奉にて同十 ​時五十五分式塩御車寄に着御ある、比時 ​奉迎の諸員最敬濃す、天皇階下には岡 ​部曾長の御先導にて、皇后陸下には香 ​川大夫の御先導にて便殿に入御、暫時御 ​休憩の後十一時十分玉座に臨ませらる、 比時奏楽あり、諸員は設けの席に整列し ​て最敬濃す、雨陸下には民くも玉座に ​立御あり徳大寺侍従長、田中宮内大臣は ​共の右側に香川大夫、女官等は共の左側 ​に暗せらる、斯くて曾長岡部子爵、副曾 ​長濃澤築一氏は相伴ひて階下より式瘍に ​ 274 NINTH SECTION 昇り玉座に思足して起立し曾長は副曾長 ​より先づ祀賀曾員の上れる頭徳表(別項 ​にあり)を領けて奏上し終るや徳大寺侍 ​従長共の側面より進み出で、敬んで執奏 ​すべき旨を述べて之を領け、共席に復せ ​らる、田中大臣腫で進みて御下賜の封金 ​五千園を曾長に授けらる、曾長は、雨 ​陸下に封ひ奉り最敬濃して拝受の賜金を ​奉じ階を下りて発起人継代中野武営氏に ​授け、再び昇階して玉座に思尽し市参事 ​曾員より奉つれる頭徳表(同上)を捧讃す、 侍従長の之を受くる式前の如くして曾長 ​は階を下る、次に瀧澤楽一氏東京商業曾 ​議所曾頭の資格を以て同曾議所より奉っ ​れる頭徳表(同上)を捧譲し、侍従長また ​之を領くるこを前の式の如くなりき、右 ​軍りて、雨陸下には便殿に入御、同十 ​一時四十分御気色麗しく諸員の奉送さ楽 ​隊の吹奏をの中に還御あらせらる(中略) 比日 ​天皇陸下には御軍服にて通常の御 ​ 濃装、皇后陸下には昆地にめでたき模 ​様ある御洋装を拝まれぬ ​立食撃の混雑立食場は特別曾員観覧所 ​の背後なる芝生に大天幕を張り比の中に ​設けたるが長さ一丈幅三尺計りの造り附 ​けのテーブル敷百脚に雪自のテーブル掛 ​を懸け虜々に花瓶を置き桃標混き交ぜて ​今を盛りを芸分芳衣に薫じけり、本来立食 ​を始むるは除興通行の後を定めあるにも ​係はらず陸下還御相成るや否や我も ​〜ごドシノ〜詰掛けし程に未だ全く用 ​意の整備せざるにぞ、掛り員の配むるを ​も聞き入れず互に先きを雪びて使丁の許 ​に行き食物を得んごする絹幅に通常祀 ​服扱は又黒七子五ッ紋の羽織に仙豪平の ​御務、紳士紳商の面々が塩所柄をも耕へ ​ざるげに推し合ひ採み合ひ彼方なる大皿 ​の洋食を撰み取り比方の菓物をズボシの ​間にへし込むなんごの不行儀無作法殆ん ​ NEWSPAPER CLIPPINGS. 275 4 ) ] \｡ TENTO SAI. MEIJI NI-JU-ICHI-NEN SHI-GWATSU toka TENTo no SHUKUSAI lca ageraretari Paſa TENNO KOGO RYO HEIKA ?ca core ni nozomasetari llakoto ni kore KISEI no SEIJI、SHODAI no IKWAN ni 2o arat. *- Kore yort saki lana-qumort to iu too tsune naru konogoro no sora-MOYO asliku slite、ZEN-YA made toa noki no amadart ogami mo n万 ​kikoesli qa,ーTOJITSU no asa aca YOKO KI-KI NIPPON- baretoi KwAISEI cohanaclinu Kanoris KwAris nado i muki no yorokobl ya ika naran ſ ムｰure mo YOTEI no JIKOKU yori SHINCHO no hareſt BIBIsliku slite,ーminami lca Sakurada yori, ligashi tod WAdagura BAbasaki yori KYUJO no noto ye fotsudou sono ikiot ya uslionogotoski (SHIKIJO no MOYO.) Kitmo no gotoki KWAI-IN aca ono-ono sadame no tento ni tsuki RAIHIN aca GORAN-Jo no SAYU narl SANKWAN-JO ni atsumarite SHIKIJO no yaya SEITON too mitaru aca GOZEN JU-JI nt chikakaru-besli Somo-somo kono GORANJO aca KYCJO NIJU-basli yori Sakashita ni itart o loribata no sliba-fu ni moketari ZENTAI no KEKKO lca CHで0 no SEIDEN aco KYODEN- 2ukuri ni shile kokera mite fuki sono hako-mune TO aco sugi no ao-la mile tsutsumitarn mazu 2ca isagiyoshi DEN no CHU0 mi RYO HEIKA no GYOKUZA ari BENDEN acoba kono GYOZA no 2tshiro ni zo shitsttratcarekerit Sono SAYU naru RAIHIN-SEKI ni tca IP-P0 mi loa DAIJIN, KOSHI SHINNIN-KWAN KWAZOKU ari ; IP-PO ni apa CHOKUNIN-KWAN、SHOSHO 80TO IJO BU- KWAN sono TA SHINSHI no muki kano KIRA losli to -nagarete me mo aya mi nietariki 276 NINTH SECTION. Kakute GOZEN JU-JI SAN-JIP-PUN (kanete toa GOZEN JU-JI SAN-JIP-PUN Go SHUTSUMON fo no koto narishi ga go TSUG0 mi yor DO SHI-JU-Go-FUN to aratameraretari) GYO-KO-KEI ima no lodo to mi-tatematsuru ya SHUKUGA KWAICHO OKABE SHISHAKU DO FUJIN apa mi kuru- ma-yose mo SAHO ni DO FUKUKWAI-CHO Shibusaloa EI-ICHI SHI loa onaſiku UH0 ni SHU- KUGA-KWAI HOKKI-NIN SHISANJI KWAI-INーra zoa GYOKUZA SHO-MEN no SHIKI-JO SAKUGWAI ni RAIHIN-CHU no SHINNIN-KWAN、KWAZOKU GWATKOKU KOSHI。DO FUJIN KOSHI-KWAN-IN-ra zoa mi- kuruma-yose no UH0 mi KAKUSHO CHOKUNIN-KWAN DO FU-JIN RIKKAI-GUN SHIKWAN Dö SO- TO-KwAN SHIMBUN KISHA-ra aca SAHO no shibafu ni TOKUBETSUTSUJO Ryo-KWAI-IN toa SHIKI- Jö SHOMEN no slibafu ni、SHINAI KAKU SHO-GAKKO SEITo aca NIJU-bashi soto no shibayu ni, izure mo SEmETsUshie macht-tatematsuru Tachimachi ni slie Goao Nr-HATsU arisーkore Go SHUTSUMON apo HOzuru mari DOJI mi SAKUNAI UGU naru GUNGAKU-TAI apa YOYO taru ne aco idaseri : “ Kimi ga yo" aco SUISO stru nariki (RINKO no on MOYO.) TENNO HEIKA ni toa ToKUDAIJIJIJU CHO too GO BAIJO Okazatoa JIJU BUKWAN-CHO IKA JIJU BUKWAN 5 too GUBU; KOGO HEIKA ni tod Takakura TENJI too Go BAIJO, Kagatca TAYU JOKWAN TO too GUBU nite DO JU-JI Go-JU-Go-FUN SHIKIJömi-kuruma-yose ni CHA- KUGYO aru cono toki HO-GEI no SHOIN SAI-KEI-REI su TENNO HEIKA ml apa Okabe KWAI- CHO no Go SENDO nite KOGO HEIKA ni 2ba Kagazoa TAYU no Go SENDO nite, BENDEN ni NYUGYO; ZANJI GO KYUKEI no nochi JU-ICHI-JI JIP-PUN GYOKUZA ni nozomaseraru Kono toki S0GAKU ar ; SHOIN loa moke no SEKI ni SEIRETSU shite SAI-KEIREI st RYO HEIKA ni aca aslikoku mo GYOKUZA nd RITSUGYO ori TOKUDAIJI JIJUCHO Tanaka KUNAI DAIJIN aca sono USOKU ni Kagatca TAYU JOKWAN-ra aca sono SASOKU ni BAIseraru Kakatte KWAI- CHO Okabe SHISHAKU FUKUKWAI-CHO Slibaſsazoa EI-ICHI SHI 2ca al-tomonaite KAIKA yori SHIKIJO ni nobori GYOKUZA ni SHISEKIslite KIRITSU sli ; KWAICHO toa FUKU-KWAI-CHO ſori mazu SHUKUGA KWAI-IN no latematsurerl SHOTOKU-HYO (BEKK0 mi ari) aco ukefe s0JO shi oicaru ſa ToKUDAIJI JUU-cao sono soKUMEN yori stsumi-ide sutsuslinde saisso subeki mung aco nobete, core aco ttke sono SEKI ni FUKUserarat Tanaka DAIJIN tsuide sttsunite Go KASHI no FUKIN GO-SEN-EN ?co KWAICIIO ni sazukerartſ KWAICHO aco RYO HEI- KA ni mitlai-talematsttri SAI-KEIREI shite HAIJU no SHIKIN ?co HOfi KAI loo kudarite HOKKI-NIN 80DAI Wakano BUEI SHI ni sazuke futotabi SHOKAI shile GYOKUZA ni SHISEKI sli, SHISANJI KWAI-IN yort atematsureru SHOTOKU-HYO (DOJO) 20o HODOKU su JIJU-CH0 mo kore coukurasark ma no gotoku slite KWAICHO loa KAI too kudaru Tsuſt nt Shibusaaca EI-ICHI SHI TOKYO SHOGYO KWAIGI-SHO KWAITO no SHIKAKU too motle DO KWAIGI-SHo yort tatematsureru SHOTOKU-HYO (DOJO) aco HODOKU sli、JIJU-CH0 mata kore apo ukuru koto mae no SHIKI no gotoku nariki Iſigt oloarite RYO HEIKA nt apa BENDEN ni NYUGYO DO JU-ICHI- JI SHI-JIP-PUN on KESHIKI urutodsliku SHOIN no HOSO to GAKUTAI no SUISO to no ucli na KWANGYO araseraru (CHURYAKU.) Kono hi TENNO HEIKA nt aca GO GUMPUKU nile TsUJO mo Go REIs0; KOGO HEIKAnt toa nezumi-JInt medetaki MOYO aru GOYOS0 to ogamarenu. NEWSPAPER CLIPPINGS. 277 (RissHoKU-bano KoNZATsU) BIssaoKU-ba ana,ToKUBETSUKWAr-INKwANRAN-Jono HAIGonaru shibafu ni DAI-ſento aco hard koponaka nt maketaru ga,一nagasa ICHI-JO laba SAN-JAKU bakard no なoukurt-なyuke noな5burt SU-HYAKU-KYAKUni SEPPAKU no aburu-kake aco kake SHO-SHona KWABIN aco oki monosakura koki-mazeſe ima aposakard to FUMP0 koromo ni KUNfikeri HoNRAIRISSHOKU aco hafimuru apa YOKYOTSUKO no nocld fosadame-aru ni mo kakatoarazu HEIKA KWANGYo ai-naru ya ina ya, zoare mo apare moto dosld-doshi tsume-kakesli hodo ni imada mattaku YOIno SEIBI sezaru ni 2o; kakari-IN notomuru too mo kiki-trezu tagat ni saki aco arasoile bói no moto mi ſuki SHOKU- MOTSU2po en to sttru shiruku-latto nt TSUJO-REIFUKU sate aca mata kuro-nanako itsutsu-MON no Laori nt SENDAI-hira no o hakama SHINSHISHINSHO no MEN-MENga basHo-gara acomo loakimaezaru-ge mi oshi-ai momi-ai kanata naru azara no YOSHOKU aco sukami-tori konata no kudamono aco 2ubon no aida ni leshi-komu nando no FU-GYOGI BU-SAHO hotondoitarazaru tokoro nashi Kaku shite IKU-Ko no ötsubont midort no nami aco tadayoicase-keru BUDO-SHU apo kumite apa nomi kumite toa nomi ｡ amassae KIRIN biru aco ICHI-NIN nite NI-HON moshikm apa SAM-BON 2utsu daki-kakaete migen to suru mo ushiro yort osli-ſosuru lito-nami nite ikan to mo mi-2goki-naragu。“Itatſ itaiſ osu-na ſ osu- na ſ” to ZEKKYO suru nado hotondo SATA no kagirt nariki Kakaru arisana nt kokorozukazlt shiſe ukkart KWANRAN-Jo nt oru MEN-MEN nata aco FUJIN-fachi aca sut ni SHOKUMOTSU aco ttru koto afaapazu KUFUKU aco kakaeſe ief ni kaeritaru muki mo akarishi yosli mari To ni kaku TOJTTSU no TOKUBETSUKWAI-TN oshi mo itcala yaseſe mo karefe mo RENKOKU no moto nt arl tokorono SHINSHI SHINSHO taru ni SOI nashi Shikaru ni REIGISAHO aco toakimaezartt kaku nogotoshito seba tada-tada CHOTANTAISOKU no hoka naki ka ? IIata TOJITSU RISSHOKU-ba yort bitrit ya SHOKUMOTSU ?co FURO- shiki-zutsunt to nashi eguto nitazusae-kaerishi muki mookarishito ka ya JIRAI tca bakarl KEIZAI SHUGI no KOKAI no SEKIJO ni okonatcarezaran YO Cure-gure mo CHUI aritaki koto nari. ムNNIVERSARY FESTIVAI」 OF THE FIXING OF THE CAPITAI」AT TOKYO. On the 10th April,1898, afestivalwas held tocommemoratethe fixing of the capital at Tökyö Their Majesties the Emperor and Empress both gracedit with their presence Truly was it a rare and auspicious occasion a magnificent spectacle such as befits a peaceful reign. An overcast skyーthe usual cloudiness whichushersin the cherry-blossomsーhad prevailed forsometime past; and down to the night preceding the festivities the rain-drops could be heard ceaselessly dripping from the eaves But morning broke with lustrous brilliancy and an Italian sky What must apt have been the joy of the committee-men and of the members of the Celebration Society who long before the appointed hour and allgorgeously attiredin new galaraiment pressed forward like a surgingtide from Sakurada on the south from Wadagura and Babasakion the east towards the Imperial Palace! The Seene on the Grounds.ーIt must have been nearly 10A M. before allwas fairly ready forthe oeremony,ーthe innumerable members of the Celebration Society all placed in their 278 NINTH SECTION. allotted tents and the invited guests assembled in the galleries totleright and left ofthe Imperial Pavilion which had been erected on the lawn lining the moat that runsfrom the Nijü Bridge of the Palace to the Sakashita Gate The total efect produced by it was charmingly simple roofed as the central building was with shingles and having its square roof-ridge covered with fresh oryptomeria twigs Thrones for their Imperial Majesties stood in the centre ofthis Pavilion As forthe Imperialwithdrawing-rooms、these had been erected behind the throne-room The placesset apart fortheinvited guests to the right and left of the Imperial Pavilion were arrangedas follows:ー ​on one side the ministers ofstate the foreign representatives、the members of the nobility and those high oficials who receive their appointments direct from His Majesty; on the other side the oficials of the second rank, oficers ranking with or above major-generls andother distinguishedgentlemen,一a brilliant arraystretchinginto the distance like the stars and quite dazzlingtothe eyes. Well at10.30A.M. (the hourappointedfor Their Majestiestoleavethe Palace was 10.30 but to suit their Imperial convenienceit was changed to 10.45)、thetwo Imperial Processions being molnentarily awaited all stoodup in rows in respectful expectation,ーViscount Okabe, President of the Celebration Society accompanied by Viscountess Okabe on the left ofthe spot where Their Majesties were to alight; Mr.Shibusawa Ei-ichi、Vice-President ofthe Celebration Society on the right; the promoters of the Society and the members of the City Council beyond the paling that fenced ofthe ground exactly facingthe throne;the highest oficials the nobility the foreign representatives with their wives and the members of theirlegations to the right of the spot where Their Majesties wereto alight; the oficials of the second class serving in the Yarious ministries with their wives、the generals admirals and those ranking with them as also the representatives of the press on the lawn to the left; the members both special and ordinary of the Celebration Society on the lawn facing the throne; and lastly the pupils of all the primary schools in the city on the lawn outside the Nijü Bridge. Suddenly two signal Cannons were discharged announcing that Their Majesties had quitted the Palace At the same molnent the military band stationedin theright-hand cornerinside the palinggave forth sonorous harmonies:ー“Longlive the Emperor!"was the tuneit played Details of the Inperial Progress.ーHis Majesty the Emperor accompanied by the Grand Chamberlain Marquis Tokudaiji and attended by the Aide-de-camp in Chief Daron Okazawa and other aides-de-camp; and Her Majesty the Empress accompanied by the Mistress ofthe Robes Lady Takakura and attended by Viscount Kagawa, Grand Master of Her Imperial Majesty's service and several Ladies-in-waiting arrived at the place for alighting at 10.55 amidst the profound salutatiops of all those who had the honour to welcome them His Majesty the Emperor was escorted by Viscount Okabe Her Majesty the Empress by Viscount Kagawa to the withdrawing-room。where a few moments were given to rest before Their Majesties proceeded at 10 minutes past Il to take up their places on theirthrones At NEWSPAPER CLIPPINGS. 279 that moment the band struck up and all present ranged in their respective places made a profound salutation Their Majesties were graciously pleased to rise from their thrones, having the Grand Chamberlain Marquis Tokudaiji and the Minister of the Imperial House- hold Viscount Tanaka on theirright and Viscount Kagawa and the Ladies-in-waiting on their left Thereupon the President of the Celebration Society Viscount Okabe and the Vice- President Mr. Shibusawa Ei-ichi ascended the steps leading up to the platform There, standing close to His Imperial Majesty the President received from the Vice-President the addre88 presented by the Society (which will be found in another column) and readit aloud. At the conclusion of the reading the Grand Chamberlain Marquis Tokudaijiadvanced from the side stated that he would take charge of the document to deliver it to His Majesty, receivedit and returned to his seat Then Viscount Tanaka advanced and handed to the President of the Celebration Society a sealed packet containing a contribution of S5,000from Their Imperial Majesties The President made a profound 8alutation to Their Majesties, received the gift descended the Steps and handed the packet to Mr. Nakano Buei as representative ofthe organisers ofthe Society Then he again ascended the steps approached the throne and read an address presented by the City Council (printed in another column) The same ceremonialas before having been observed by the Grand Chamberlain in receiving this address the President of the Society descended the steps Next Mr. Shibusawa Ei-ichi read an address (printedin another column) from the Tökyö Chamber of Commerce in his capacity of President ofthat body at the conclusion of which the Grand Chamberlain received it with the same ceremonialas before When this was concluded Their Majesties entered the withdrawing-room and at 11.40 A M they were pleased to retire Smiling graciously the band playing the while and all present bowing respectful adieux....... On this occasion His Majesty the Emperorwore undress military uniform while Her Majesty the Empress was attiredin European costume of grey stuffwith a charming pattern. Confusion in the fefreshment Tent.ーArrangements for a standing collation had been made on the lawn at the back ofthe seats forthe Special Members of the Society、in a large tent erected for the purpose where several hundred tables, each ten feet long and three feet wide, had been screwed into the ground and laid with snow-white cloths, while flower-vases set here and there displayed a mixture of peach and cherry-flowerin full bloom。whose fragrance should scent the garments of the guests According to the programme the collation was not to commence untilthe historical andother processions should have passed by But this arrange- ment was disregarded;for no sooner had Their Majesties retired than a general headlong rush ensued The preparations asamatter offact were not yet completed andthe personsin charge endeavoured to obtain a delay But no heed was paid to their representations the front places were fought for the servants sought out and refreshments demanded of them by gentlemen arrayed intall hats and frock-coats orelse in elegant nativegarb,ーblack silk laori 280 、NINTH SECTION. with the crest infive places and hakamatoo of the finest silken stuff Allthese gentlemen by birth or fortune forgetting the respect due to such a place were to be seen hustling and jostling snatching foreign viands from the dishes shoving fruit into their trowser pockets in fact carryingimpropriety and bad manners almost to every length Meanwhile the purple waves in the numberless great wine-jars Surged up and down as these gentry kept pouring out and drinking and pouring out and drinking again Norwas this all:ーone manwould attempt to make of clasping in his arms two it might even bethree bottles of Kirin Beer when the humantide would surge up from behind rendering all movementimpossible and there would be cries of “Oh! I am hurt! don't push! don't push!”ーinfact a scene of almost indescribable confusion Those who ignorant of what was going on in the refreshment tent had remained unconcernedlyin their places on the grounds and also numbers ofladies,ended by beingunable to obtain anything and went home hungry At any rate all those who hadinvestedintickets of Special Membership could boast that however low their place they were without any room for doubt gentlemen who had hobnobbedwith Royalty And yet whenwe contemplate their ofences against etiquette and decorum, what remains for us but to heave a deep sigh? We believe it is also alleged that many on the day in question carried home bottles of beerand eatables Wrapped upin parcels as presents to their families. We would earnestly deprecate recourse to such economical principlesin future on similar publie occasions. Note This piece一agoodexample of newspaper descriptionーis taken from the “NICHI- NICHISHIMBUN" ofthe 12th April, 1898 Thefestival describedwas that held tocommemorate the thirtieth anniversary of the selection of Tökyö as the residence of the Emperor and con- Sequently the chief of the three capitals of the Empire,ーKyoto and Osaka being the other two The Student will here find considerable proft to his knowledge of the delicacies ofthe language by an analysis of the use of honorific words and terminations applied to Imperial Personages To do justice to such in English is impossible; andthefact that the Imperial Household was reorganised ona German basis occasionsfurther embarrassment in the efort to render the names of certain oficialtitles Indeed the present translator is dissatisfied with his whole rendering of this piece and believes thatit would be withinthe power ofmany to produce a more pleasing version. NEWSPAPER CLIPPINGS. 281 NEW CHARACTERS OCOURRING INTHE PRECEDING SECTIoN.ー1377. ーﾘｴ野全 ​SUI or ats?tmeru、“to collect." 抜 ​(1025) being“to pullout,"the compound 抜 ​夫要ﾘUI perfectly expresses the double process of selection and collection.ー1378. 兜 ​kabuto。“a helmet." We seem to see theman's head in the middle with something surroüding it on either side and his legs beneath.ー1379. 預 ​Yo or azukarat、“to take charge," or azukeru “togive in charge." This characterisidentified with(No.814) Yoorkaneſeor arakafime。“beforehand.”The distinc- tion of meaning between the two forms is maintained in Japanese with tolerable consistency.ー ​1380. |toaru,“tocleaveintwo"todivide"Formedideographicallyfrom“knife"and(1381) 宝 ​GAI or sokonau、“to hurt,”“to injure." 9 1382.、領品VTETsU。“iron,"also writen鉄 ​and 缶馬。all threeforms being common.ー ​う ​1383. J早真 ​KEI。“aview." The “three great views" of Japan are Miyajima Matsushima and Amanáshidate-1 384。 随 ​ZUI or slitagau “to accord,”“comply."ー1385. 符 ​FU Or toarfu、“a slip" or “tally,"ーoriginally of bamboo now of any material.ー1386. 壬な ​CHIN、“rent,”“fare.”ー1387. KAKU properly slitai “the forehead," but generally taka, “anamount" or“sum of money."Alsoread GAKU。“a framed tablet" or“picture." Easilyto ) be remembered by itsphonetic ー1388.行 ​FCKU or kaeru。“to return;" also read mata, “again." Rememberit by its phonetie whichis the same as that of (982) /二で ​/ara。“abdo- men,"the latter having appropriately the Radicalfor“flesh,"while“toreturn" has with equal appropriateness the Radicalfor“a manwalking”ー1389 立 ​BAI、“double,”“....fold.”ー ​1390. ど ​IEKI、“a post-town,”“a railway station." The Radical intimatesit to have been formerly a place where travellers changed horses.ー1391. YO properly the refulgence of the sun or stars, butused chiefly to form the names of the days of the week, 日 ​曜 ​日 ​NICHI-YO-bi; 日 ​GETSU-Y0-bi ete Observe how these are formedin Jap. from the names of the Sun moon and five great planets that rule the five elements exactly translating the Europeanterms.ー1392. 棚属 ​FU orkaede,“themaple-tree,"henceless correctlymonfi、“the red [autumn]leaves," 組I 葉 ​of which the maple-tree exhibits the most brilliant specimens. ー1393. 季中 ​“a season;"also sue、“the end”(ofatime) Do not confoundit with (1394) ● ● うう ​ー ​vzゴﾘピ ​RI or sumomo、“a plum," or with (1309) 梨 ​RI or nashi、“a pear.”ー1395. V ZOKU O1" 4|b tsuzatkat。“to continue.”ー1396. SENor suſi、“a line,"ーoriginally of course “silken thread." **■ ● 4 ● ー1397. Ko or kura。“a military storehouse." Conf “war," both characters having reference to war-chariots. Infact 庫 ​showsus literally such “chariots"under“a shelter." ー1398. 如臨 ​lime。“a princess.”ー1399. 尻 ​sliri、“the rump." 1400. TEI ortodomaru、“tostop,"like a“man" at a“shed"(comf No.984).ー1401. KIN or apazuka、“a little,”“only.'ー1402. i ROKU orfumoto、“the base of a mountain." The so-called Radical 面 ​ROKU。“stag,"is here really phonetic while the two“trees" at the N) top serve toindicate a wooded mountainous region.ーI403. 温 ​ON or atatakai、“warm.”ー ​1404. 黎 ​SUI or midori、“green." The Radical“wings”at the top refersto the feathers of 282 、 NINTH SECTION. the kingfisher which the character originally depieted,ー1405. 浴 ​YoKU or aldru, “to bathe." ク ​ゞ ​Koku (or tan) “valley."ー1406. 疲 ​HI or sukare、“fa- tigue.”ー1407. y'ſ sENor dがdi “towash," and(1408) y街 ​TAKU or sosogu “to sprinkle" combineto form the common expressionfor“washing clothes," ッ ​濯 ​SENTAKU. 1409. 華ompor liru,“daytime." Rememberitas havingonéstrokemorethanthecharac- ter SHO、“to write.”ー1410.り ​KYo or kanau, “to agree,”“suit,”“harmonise"ーthe It rhymes withits phonetic charaétér prettily representing the「* heart" and “united strength." Another form is which shows us “ten" persons uniting their “strength."ー14ll. 籠 ​kago,“acage *旅 ​用 ​latago、“lodging,"is thus lit。“a cage for travellers." * 1412, " tameru or famaru “to collect"(as waterin a puddle) the character appro- priately showingus“water remaining"(miant todomaru).ー1413. To or mield、“a road,"ー ​N) lessused to denote an actual road or highway( 道 ​) than in such semi-metaphorical ● b W｡ JUヨ｣ うう ​あ士士か、S ● -Iム■e * ég expressions as 途 ​上 ​Ol' 途 ​中 ​“on the way; 目 ​途 ​* 就 ​ク ​to enter the path下of oficialdom" i e “to become an oficial" etc.ー1414. 々 ​oferedtotheShin- tögods. The Radical indicates that the gifts originally meant to be represented were strips of cloth oﾘ ​(Colf No.1120 弊 ​3/abureru “to betorn.")ー1415. 宅 ​TAKU “a house.”ー1416. 謝 ​SHA、“thanks." 1417. 暁 ​GYO or aſatsuki、“dawn.'ー1418. SU or lashiru, “to run.”ー1419. HEI。Droperly“riches,”“precious gifts," hence the nusa or GOHEI W｡ 尋 ​● ● ● ● ● 消 ​KoNormofiru “to be mixed up,”“confused.”ー1420 際 ​SAI、“a limit"(of time or blace)、“when."ー1421. 同 ​akagant、“to wait upon,”“to enquire." The character shows a “man" sent from the “ ofice," as 百 ​(No.427) though commonly read tsukasa “ruler" has the secondary meaming of the “ ofice" in which the ruling administrator sits.ー1422. 油 ​morern, properly “to leak," but more often used metaphorically for “to be omitted," “overlooked.”Actual“leaking,"moru is generally written(1423) S ーcomposed of “water," “body," and“rain,"asifto depict the rain comingin and wetting the bodies of the inmates of a house.ー1424 k SHI sometimes “a [book-] shop;" sometimes read loshi-mama ni, “recklessly,"the original meaming being that of “spreading out" or“setting forth”in great quantities Sometimesitis used phonetically for 四 ​SHI、“four." 1425. 下聖 ​KWAN、“a string of athousand cash (the old-fashioned brass andiron coins" had holes 重 ​ihe middle to enable them to be strung together); hence suranuku、“to string,”“to pierce”“to permeate.”ー1426. 葬 ​80 or hömatru、“to bury." The character shows some one “dead"( 死 ​)underthe “sod" or“grass”( 十十 ​) supported by “hands" ( conf p 104) which last apparently referto the pious care ofthose whointerthe corpse. ー1427. 厚 ​Ko or atsui、“thick," hence “kindly”ー1428. 戚 ​SEKI properly “to grieve," 2uryörl hence those whom one grieves with or for wiz、“kindred." 1429. 蜂 ​lachi、“a wasp,”“a bee." The same phonetie read Hoinevery case ocoursin NEWSPAPER CLIPPINGS. 283 (1430) kissaki “the sharp point of a weapon,”and(1431) 灯等 ​noroshi “a beacon" or “signalfire,"ーtheonemade ofmetal sharpasawasp's sting,the other hotasthepainwhich the sting causes Compare also (855) 6% amountain peak;"(1174) 逢 ​“tomeet," and(1166) 縫 ​“tosew,"allwith perfectlya 型opriate Radicals-1432 官 ​ZAs or nieru “to ﾘ ​away” or “hide”(as a“rat" 置 ​inits " hole" 完 ​) as in the familiar compound 逃 ​TOZAN,“to run away." Hence “to secrete” or “store.”ー1433-4 菅前 ​BUDO, “thevine." Remember 奮前 ​byits phonetic 前 ​Hoor FU(seep.109),and る肺 ​by the common like-sounding character(1435) TO、“pottery."ー1436. 卓 ​TAKU。“eminent;"also“atable." ー1437. 海 ​ZETSUortatsu “tosever;"also なzeru。“to become extinct," hence faeſe。“extreme- ly."Theoriginalsenseーthatof cuttinga thread-survivesin 糸 ​“silk,"and 刀 ​“ knife,"two out ofthethreeelements thatcomposethe character.ー1438. HAI、“a tablet,”“token,”“ored- ential.”ー1439. DO or akagane。“copper,"to beremembered by its familiar phonetic 同 ​● ー1440. BYO。“management,”“jurisdiction." Appropriately composed of 令 ​* to order,"。and 頁 ​“the head.”ー1441. 亘 ​KYO、“ "-豊 ​適 ​TEx" “to suit," or 3/uku “to go to.”ー1443. 佳 ​KAoryoki、“good.”“beautiful"ー1444 日 ​togſaru “to cross over" (as the “sun” from the top to the bottom of heaven).ー1445. 虜 ​O)2OJJ2ー ​pakarl “to cogitate、“to be anxious,"also osorerit、“tofear(one would be extremely anxiousif a “tiger" 虎 ​were prowlingabout!).ー1446. 誇 ​Koor okoru “to boast" Akin both in structure and signification are(1447) 跨 ​matagaru “to bestride," and(1448) 移 ​ſakanta, “large loose Japanese trowsers.”ー1449 ｡麻| RI、“dysentery."ー1450. CTIO or iel/truslii, “conspicuous;"alsoaratcasu “tomanifest。“topublish."ー1451. 効 ​KO。“efect,”“merit.”ー ​1452. ピｰ ​GI。“comparison,”“similarly,"asin 経 ​MOGI、“imitation." lagiralcaslii, “confüggi”“counterfeit"ismore oftenwrittenw託h fecharaeter(1028) 紛 ​FUN as im- mediately belowin the text.ー1453. i sHoortonaeru,“to designate”ー1454 天f HYO。“a ゞ ​* signal,”“a mark."The phonetic is(1455) 票 ​HYO、“aticket," the two being thus akin in Jマ ​significationasinsound.ー1456. KO or kaeri-ntiru、“to look behind one,”“to consider.”ー ​1457. 主世 ​KIor azamuku、“to deceive.”ー1458. 宇 ​*選｡ JUormotomerit。“to require,”“to demand." -145% 怠 ​TAI or okotaru “to be remiss.”ー1460. 偏諸 ​HEKI、“remote,”“rustic." The same phonetic occurs (but the soundoscillates between HEKI and HI)with appropriately waried Radicalsin(1461) 混ﾘ五or HEKI Jap.sakeru “toshun,"asin 避 ​HISHO [going into the hills] to avoid the beat ;”(1462) 昼等 ​HEKI or kale。“a wall;"(1463) 癖 ​HEKI or cltse、“a bad habit;"(1094)塁 ​HI。“acomparison.”ー1464 HAN。“selling," “dealing in." The formationofthisch品terremindsusoftle English phrase“to turn[an honest] penny.'ー1465. KAKU。“solid," hence fashika。“certain," う ​1466. KWA。“a series,”“a sort,"“a branch ofstudy." Used in such compounds as ● 事 ​め ​「千置 ​● 巻 ​W｡ - NAIKWA、“the inner sort [of treatment],"i.e.“medicine;" V 科 ​GEKWA、“the outersort [oftreatment],"i e.“surgery." Donot confound 科 ​KWAwith (737) 料 ​。the RYO 284 ]NINTH SECTION. of RYORI。“cookery,"which has one stroke more.ー1467. SHI、“ history" Observe the “mouth" 口 ​whichrelatesit.ー1468. 元 ​ZEI、“atax,” composed of“grain" and(1475)“ex- changing,"referringto the oldtaxes in kind.ー1469. MAKU、“a curtain;" also ﾘ ​when speaking of curtain、i e tent i e military feudal or “shögunal" afairs.ー1470 城" or lorobosu “to destroy." Notice init the destructive elements “water” and “fire.”ー1471. ZAI、“timber,”“materials,”“ability." Interchanged with (228) in the two latter meanings.ー1472. 載 ​SHIKI or sliru、“to know.”ー1473. 青 ​KI or ayashi “Strange,"ーSame as No.775 but considered more correctー1474 嫌 ​KENor ciratt,“to dislike:”ーone"woman" is“unable"to bear another woman.ー1475. DA。“Ssghanging" “permeating"ー1476 批 ​HI。“criticism,"lit、“the hand comparing"-1477 TEKI or sumamu、“to pick out." ー1478. 録 ​ROKU orshirlstt、“torecord.”ー1479. 流 ​JUTSU or noberu “tostate.”ー1480. 零 ​REI、“a fraction,”“a cipher"(asit were atiny drop of“rain," 今 ​REI being the phonetic). ー148I. 敬 ​KEI or uyamatt, “toreverence." Comf 953 and954.ー1482. 般 ​HAN, “sort," “time."ー1483. 抱 ​HO or idakat、“to embrace,”“hold in the arms." (包 ​comf 708 Ho, “to wrap.")-1484。 研 ​KENor migaku “torub,”“to polish.”ー1485. * KYU or kitcamertſ, “地oinvestigate carefully"(asif peeringinto a “hole,"with as the phonetic) Cory (993) whichin Jap has the same readings.ー1486. 思 ​\｡ KAN<ru “to feel" (metaph) This characternaturallycomesunderthe Radicalfor“heart." Curiouslyenough, yetanother“heart" rgay beadded at the left making(1437) 惚 ​KAN or atrantſ、“to regret,”“feel vexed.”ー1488. HA。“the headinclinedtooneside,"asin HEMPA。“partiality;" hence also suko- buru “very."ー1489. 拓 ​TAKU or liraku、“to open"(like a man's“hand" breaking“stones"). 1490. 皇｡ DON or kumoru。“to cloud over" (the “sun" with “clouds").ー1491. ONor odayaka。“quiet,”“secure." Sametsukuri thoughthereread IN asin(929) 誤 ​kakure- 國 ​ｴ｡ 天 ​ru “to hide"一hiding and security being cognateideas The phrase given in the 下 ​margin一“TENKATAIHEI KOKUDOAN-ON"is oftento be seeninscribedonstone slabs; itis a pious wish for absolute peace to the whole world and quiet security to the 基 ​empireー1492素 ​TAI heremeans 5 maru,“great.” It is alsoread yutaka,“fertile" and Wasti “pacific" Itis ofteninterchangedwith(511) 太 ​.ー1493. 擢 ​SETSU。 全 ​ーﾘｰ● マ ​泰 ​卒 ​河マｰ ​“control”“direction." Used phoneticallyinthe name ofthe wel-knowf province of 撮 ​SETtsu and here for the proper name “Celsius.”ー1494. 沿 ​IEN or sou,“to go bythe side of,”“to follow along" 並 ​*ｰト ​- ● ・ サｰト ​※ｴ ​● ● 1495 %谷ｰYöor katachi、“appearance"asin クマ ​YöBö。“appearance;" also ireru, “to insert.”ー1496. HIN or mazushi、“poor," the character indicating a [very small] “share" of “treasures." I497. 綻 ​loborobu “to rip" or“split open," as a seam.-1498. KO Or foraerl, “to clutch" or“restrain," hence kakatoaru to be concerned with."ー1499. 杖 ​がue a, NEWSPAPER CLIPPINGS. 285 staff" or “stick.”ー1500. hiku “to trail,”“to drag." Memorise this ratherunusually constructed characterwith the analogous (No.1422) い｡ moreru “to leak." 150l. KYO、“a banquet." This.alarming-looking character contains No.1249 as its phonetic The same ocours in (1502) 教襲 ​KYO or libiki “a reverberating or echoing sound," lit。“a sound" 子 ​from the “ village" 郷 ​・ Lean these three characters as it were on each other remembering each by the other two.ー1503. 宴 ​EN、“a feast.”ー1504. - BAN “evening.”ー1505. 釜 ​SAN。“a meal.”ー1506. 資 ​HIN、“a guest," the dis- tinction between it and 客 ​KYAKU being that the former is always a real“guest" in the proper English sense of the ete i e one 翌 ​Days for the attention he receives. 貧 ​may be best remembered as the phonetic of 演 ​in the familiar place-name Yokolanta 横 ​演 ​.ー1507. 桂 ​katsttra, the “cinnamon” or “cassia-tree,"familiar to residents in Japan as the fragrant MoKUSEI word, whereas is often rather a “customer,”“passenger。" う ​withits clusters of small, deep-yellow blossoms.ー1508. RO ortsuyu “dew," used phone- tically for “Russia.”ー1509. 韓 ​KAN、“Korea.”ー1510 Used phonetically for the first syllable of “Sweden" 典 ​and of “Switzerland" ー1511。 墨 ​BOKU or sumi、“Indian ink" (appropriately composed of 黒 ​4 bb “black," and 土 ​“earth") *-* * * ｴ-㎜ ● ZUI、“an auspicious omen." 1612. B0 “violent" (weather would be such in which one suffered from a “combination” of “sun” and “water")ー1513. 損 ​SON、“damage," “pecuniary loss" (such asis likelyto befall those whose “treasures”are spent from“hand"to“mouth").ーI514. 噴 ​IFUN、“tospurt,”“tospout." Kinship of signification with a型piately varied Radical, is found in (976)り ​FUNor ikidörl。“to beindignant.”ー1515. 入ｰ* ofureru,“tooverflow" (fromwater and No.904, 参“moreand more") 1516. 逆三な業端or litastt。“tosoak."ー ​1517. 葛ro ormidasu,“toembarrass”“to disturb"(from“hand"and 赤表や“sorrow")ー1518. う ​惹 ​hiku、“to provoke,”“to elicit.”ー1519. CHU a synonym for 中 ​“middle.”ー ​La /ｰうら全 ​1520 ま志s JIN or なukustt、“to exhaust.”ー152l-2. 下石 ​TANSU。“a chest of drawers," “a cabinet.”ーl523. HO or kuzureru、“to fallto pieces," as a mountain by a landslip. -連 ​/｡ HOGYomeans the death of an emperor the honorific being put after instead of before the other character Other instances of suchinversion with 御 ​occur.ー1524. KWAI or kazureru “to break down,”“to go to ruin.'ー1525. 傷 ​SHO or itamu、“to hurt.”ー ​1526. 演 ​KI、“steam,"a specialised form of(378) 金言 ​“vapour" in general Sometimes the Radical alone (1527) 全is employed for “steam,"as ifit were an abbreviated form of 演 ​.ー1528. iso、“the sea-beach"(lined with “ever so many stones").ー1529. 雪 ​SEI or shizuka、“ quiet.”ー1530. apashi、“an eagle" (appropriately formed of “bird," “metropolis,"and “very,"it being 鉱e very greatest of birds).ーl531. 油 ​YU or abura。“oil," “grease.”ー1532、三 ​SHO or sumabiraka、“minute,”“ detailed," hence “plain.'ー1533. 課 ​KWA nearly the Same as (No l466) 科ー1584 技 ​GI, “skill," “the arts," 286 MINTH SECTION. as in 表｡ GIGEI、“the mechanical arts;" 館 ​GISHI、“an engineer." The char- acter Seems 奇ioutry the very primitive art of lopping of the branches of trees.ー1535. 修 ​also written 衛 ​SHO or osameru “to adjust," “to repair.”ー1536. 経常 ​ZEN Or 女sukurou “tomend”("silk”used to set torn garments to“rights"). 発 ​1537 fsukeru “to soak,”“to pickle.”ー1538. f CHIN or makura、“a pillow." The choice ofthe Radical here wellexemplifies the diference between Far-Eastern pillows and ours The other most familiar character having the Same phonetic is (1539) 沈 ​CHIN O' slizumu、“to sink."ーl540. SHO or noboru “to ascend”(from the “sun”“rising").ー ​154I. MO or fakeshi、“ brave,”“fierce.”ー1542. KO properly atnaf “the nape of the neck,”hence “sort,”“item,”“article.”ー1543. ) GHfor laseru、“to gallop”“to run." It combines with No. S18 which also signifies “running,"to form the term ) GOCHIS0、“a feast;" but why so written is not plain, unless it be that folks allrun togetherto eat the tasty dishes.ー1544 M laseru “torun"(as a“horse" does “uphill"). ー1545. 怠 ​iyo-iſo。“more and 隣｡ ;" also eru “to get better.”ー1546. 勤 ​KWAN O1° Susttmerl、“to encourage.”ー1547. KEN or ketcashii。“precipitous,”“dangerous.”ー1548. 設信 ​Go or manoru “to protectｰi549. hataraku “to work" (from “man” “moving").ー1550. 搭 ​maku、“toroll," practically identical with (No.716) 条ー ​I55l.. め ​SAN、ZAN or mugoi、“cruel"(what“goes"to one's.“heart"): 全証 ​惨 ​means the Same; ● 多 ​● 口前 ​9) ● bbw] う了ｰ ​- 99 itis not negative.ー ​忠岡 ​KU karl or kakeru “to urge on,”“to race," “to rush." Often ) - compounded with No.1543, thus 駅地 ​駆 ​CHIKU sto'u, “to drive fast.”ー1553-4. 俳 ​優 ​HAIYU。“an actor." |思 ​alone is stgurern “to excel.”ー1555. 比っ ​KAI、“a storey" in a house originally kizalashi “stairs.”ー1556 昇 ​S TAI or karada,“the body," afavourite Jap. equivalont of the more complicated(833) 豊 ​・ Itsformationfrom 本 ​身 ​HONSHIN、“ ones own self," makesit easy to remember.ーl557. 劇 ​GEKI or lageshi “violent" (suggested by the combination of“atiger,”“a pig," and“a knife!"); also“a play" or “drama.”ー1558. 基 ​KI or motoi、“a foundation”("that earth" on which the building rests).ー1559. 督 ​TOKU or tadasu “to enquire into,”“to Superintend,"as in 監 ​督 ​KANTOKU “superintend- ence," hence “a bishop." (1560) 監 ​alone being read kangamiru、“ toexamine" together form the standard though imperfectly phonetic transcription for the name of “Christ"-1561 SEKI。“aseat"or“place"asatadinner Itisformed of ]“napkin" and(1562) SHO or noro-moro “people,”“multitude" (contracted) in allusion to the % >>\｡ * courtesies paid to guests.ー1563. laslira、“a post.”ーl564。 燈 ​TO or なomoshibi, “alight,”“a lamp”("fire lifted up")ー1565. 巡 ​JUN ormentru “to go the rounds”ー ​1566. 放 ​HO or anatsu、“to let go.”“to let of”ー1567 う ​(“ricedivided"intominutest fragments).ー1568. KYO or hedafaru, “to be distant from”･ (“foot" indicating the sense and l441 巨 ​giving the sound).ー1569. 延 ​EN or nobiru “to extend,”“to spread.”ー1570. IN、“number,”“member.”ーl571. 揮 ​KIorfurutt, FUN or ko、“powder" NEWSPAPER CLIPPINGS. 287 “towield,”“toanimate"(asagenerals“hand"doeslis“army")-1572. 患 ​KWANor uryöru, “to be aficted” (represented by the joint wailing of “two mouths” to a sympathising “heart")ー1573. 単 ​80 orstt、“a nest"(the lower part being of course the tree on which the nestis built while the square in the middle probably represents the nest itself and the three crooked top strokes the heads or feathers of the birds popping out of it).ー1574. 窟 ​KUTSU or tapaya、“a cave.”ー1575. TEI or ataru。“to strike against:" 大 ​* for the most part.”ー1576. WAN or aude, "thearm"-1577 机 ​KI or tsukue、“ 部 ​able" (interchanged with ル ​the Radical 木 ​being prefixed forgreater clearness).ー1578. 積 ​SEKI ortsumu “to pile” or“heap up." 1579. 祀 ​SHUKU or itcatt、“to congratulate.”ー1580. HAI or sakazuki、“a wine- oup.”(On the lucus a non lucendo principle rememberit as being “mot" of “wood," but of porcelain) This characteris an alternative of (No.771)ィトー1581. 貝灰 ​"" yablt- reru、“to be defeated"(“treasures struck," i e taken.awayſby robbers).ー1582. ル ​also written 欲 ​and practically identical with (1583) 先述 ​both being read EN or lonö, “flame,”“blaze.”ー1584. 圭北ｰ ​SHI or kokoromiru、“to experiment.”ー1585. 綱 ​KO OT tstma、“a rope” (“thread"「of the size of a “hillock").ー1586 TO or nagertt, “to throw” (from “hand” and “spear")ー1587. OI” TAN or nageku、“to sigh"(“mouth or yawn" as the appropriate Radical;「the phonetic is read KAN in some other characters e g in ｡ KAN。“China").ー1588.) GEKI or lageslii properly “water in violent commotion," hence “violent" (“water” “striking" in “white" foam on the “side” of a rock).ー1589. 棄 ​KI or suteru “to throw away.”ー1590. 記 ​Bö or lakari- goto、“a plan,”“a stratagem”("certain words").ー1591. 拒 ​KYO or kobanal “to ward of”“to reject.” Comparing 拒 ​and (1568) 距 ​note the fundamental kinship of signification which the Radicals appropriately diversify,ー“warding of" (distancing with the hand) and “being distant" as through having walked away on one's feet The phonetic (1441) 巨 ​“great" indeed has traces of the same fundamental meaning; for greatness keeps at a distance from and wards of the crowd.ー1592 ペ ​sline “shutting," “con- cluding," a vulgar symbol which can hargly be consdered as a character The real charucterfor slimeru “to shut" is (1020) 締ー1593 惜 ​adakamo “just as”“ftly" 3う ​(the “heart”“joined").ー1594 恥 ​CHI or ofi “shame" (from “ear" and “heart," because the ear reddens when a person is ashamed) Often also written .ー1595. HAI or hiraku、“to push open.'ー1596. 月下 ​SEKI orslirizokeru、“to drive away,”“to expel" (as with the stroke of an “axe")ー1597. DAI、“a subject," “a title.”ー1598. 4lbい ​CHU、“loyalty" (a “ heart" “centering" in the right) Read tada in personal names through allusion to the tadashit or “correct" nature of loyal conduct A use- ful kindred character is (1599) CHU Jap. atchi “the inside," hence makoto, “truth,”ーformed metaphorically of “inside garments," the character “garments" 288 NINTH SECTION. being as will be noticel out in two by 中 ​Do not confound it with (1600) 哀 ​AI or kanaslimat、“to grieve.”ーthe “mouth" of one clad in motirning “garments.”ー1601. 畳 ​TANor litoe, “single,”“simple.”ー1602. 退 ​TAI or shirizoku、“to retire.”ー1603. 酷 ​KOKU “ cruel," also hanalada, \) “extremely." 惨 ​酷 ​ZANKOKU is the common ex- pression for “oruelty".ー1604 \ HAKU or semarl、“to be harassed." The corres- ponding active verb semeru、“to attack,”“to harass," is written with the character (1605) * 攻 ​Ko (formed of “work” and“to strike)”ー1606 訟 ​SHO or attfae、“litigation" (i.e. “words"in“pﾘ")ー1607 SAN properly tasukerl “to assist,”“to second;" also used for (1277) 活省"lomeru “to praise.”ー1608 孝公ｰ ​stgata, “appearance,”“figure”(that “according to" Which a “woman" is esti"ed)-1609 SAN or kagoeru “to cypher。" う ​“to estimate;" also written 芸ー1610 TEKI、“a foe"(with the appropriate Radical “tostrike") Same phoneticin(1611) 活ﾘr or slizuku、“a drop.”ー1612. 彰 ​SHO う ​3 or arancastt。“to display;" also read akiraka。“clear." whence akira or aki in personal names. The original force of the character was that of a beautiful bird displaying its fea- thers、the Radical 交 ​representing “feathers," while one of the significations of 上再. IS っ* dya。“ornament,”“elegance." 1613. 寛 ​TEN or sadameru “to set up”“to fix." (The character shows libations of “liquorset up on a “stand," 大 ​being here a corruption of “a stand”ーfor presenta- tion to the gods.)ー1614. 比｡ HEI the steps of the throne" (comy “Colloq. Handbook," 「 67 N B.)ー1615. 臨 ​RIN or nozomat、“to behold(patronisingly)”“to approach." We may remember the character as pourtraying the “mouths" of three “8ervants" visited by their lord and master; for 人ｰ一 ​here as often is a contraction of 人 ​.ー1616. 海] makotoni。“truly."ー1617. 昭 ​smoorakiraka,“luminous"Comf(580) 照 ​The two are cognate; but denotes rather “luminosity "itself、while 照 ​gives ratherthe verbalidea of “shining."ー1618. 偉 ​I or 5t naru、“grand.”ー1619. 歌 ​3/antſ “to rest a little," “to halt." The force of this character is well seen in okor or KANKETSU-NETSU 間 ​敬 ​執 ​“intermittent fever.”ー1620. 委 ​I or yudaneru “to commit,”“to entrust" ●「bbW｡ (the character pourtrays a “woman" bending under the burden of the “grain" entrusted to her care).ー1621. 麻 ​KIN or yorokobl、“to rejoice".ー1622. 稽 ​3/aya。“gra- d"lly" “somewhat" (the character represents “grain”“like to" ripen);for (1623) 省 ​sno ormirumeans “to belike" N) /*IN FUSHO。“unlike [my father],” that is, “ degenerate" is a self-depreciatory term for “I”.ー1624. TON、“to bow the head" (頓 ​下首) alsoread Wagate “forthwith." It naturally has the Radicalfor“head." whereas the homonymous(1625) 鈍 ​TON or nibui、“ blunt,”“ dull," has that for “ metal" ー-1626. properly YOKU or osaeru “to repress;" hence used for somo-somo a con- junction Serving to introduce a new subject。“mow,”“well then".ー1627. kaki、“a う ​persimmon;" also used for okera。“shingles for roofing."ー1628. 葺 ​fuku “to roof." NEWSPAIPER CLIPPINGS. 289 “to thatch,”“to tile.”ー1629. ､ KETSU or sagiyoi “pure.”ー1630. CHOKU or mikoto- nori、“words uttered by the 曾mperor" “an Imperial edict" (which “ binds” with “strength ").ー1631 紳 ​SHIN originally “a large sash," such as the Chinese oficials and gentry were alone privileged to wear; hence “a gentleman." The character pourtrays “silk extending" round the waist.ー1632. 居炎 ​KEI or hiraku “to open,”“explain," “state.”ー ​1633. 副 ​FUKU or soeru “to put along with;" hence “vice,”“second.”ー1634 W｡ SHU or slibati、“astringent"("liquid stopping thrice" on the palate and refusingto be swallow- ed).ー1635. 桐 ​saku “a palisade,”“a railing"("slips" of “wood").ー1636. 列 ​RETSU or が2tranaru “to be in a row.”ー1637. 砲 ​HO。“a gun," “the report of a gun” (the Radical dating from times when great “stones" were the projectiles employed.ー1638. N) GU or sumd、“a corner.”ー1639. TAI、“a squad,”“a band.”ー1640. S0、“a report to the throne;" also kanaderu “to perform music." Distinguish it from 奉 ​なutematsatrat.ー1641. 侍 ​JI or hamberat、“to wait on.”ー1642. BAI、“to accompany.'ー ​1643 s GEI or mukaeru “to go out and receive.”ー1644. 道 ​DO or michibiku、“to lead" (“an inch on the road").ー1645. 就 ​KEI or ikou “to rest." (Rest is“sweet "alike to “tongue”and “ heart.")ー1646. 爬 ​SHI。“a foot measure" (“only" a “foot measure"); it is Smaller than a SHAKU read SEKI in the compound 足 ​尺之647 変頭 ​SHO or homeru “to eulogise" (as a。“ prince" to his “face").ー1648. 終 ​SHU Or otoaru “to end." Rememberit by the end of a piece of “thread." and “winter” which is the end of the year.ー1649. 躍重 ​SHO or ㎞agu、“to follow closely.”ー1650. 賜 ​SHI OT tamant “to bestow on an inferior”(the character shows “treasures changing" hands).ー ​1651. 授 ​JU orsazukeru “to grant,”“to confer"(from“hand" and “toreceive")ー1652. 捧 ​HO or sasageru “to ofer to a superior" (手 ​and 奉 ​well render the meaning).ー ​I653. 墨 ​HTTSU or oaparu “to finish." We thus have no less than four common charac- ters for the single verb oaparu viz. 了 ​Y > 見 ​and 吉 ​; for Chinese is a rich ●イ ​language; but we have no right to complain seeing that English uses the four synonyms “end.”“finish,”“terminate”“conclude," and perhaps others yet to express the sameidea. SP長 ​別 ​3 リy 土 ​線 ​66 ー1656. 退*WANor kaeru “to return,”“to go away."ー1655. SO or yosooi、“get- ting ready," hence “dress." Inthe specialised sense of “adornment,"the kindred character (1656) 粧 ​SO or SHO is preferred.ー1657. 背 ​HAI or se、“the back;" also read somitkrt、“to turn ones back on”(from“flesh" and“morth"intimatingthat the pleasantandauspicious way to face is southwards.)ー1658. 幅 ​haba。“width.”ー1659. 脚 ​KYAKU or ashi、“the }} leg." “the foot," hence the auxiliary numeral for chairs and tables. The phonetic (1660) 却 ​KYAKU means shirizokeru “to send away;" hence kaette、“ on the contrary." The rationale of (from“flesh" and “sending away") is that the legs are hung down and disused in sittingー166l. TO or momo。“a peach."ー1662 FUN、“fragrance" (from “plant" and “to divide," because a flower difuses fragrance).ー1663. 薫 ​KUN Or 290 NINTH SECTION. kaoru “to smell sweet" The same phonetic and a distantly related pleasant sense are found in (1664) 勲 ​KUN or saoshi、“merit.”ー1665. 伊 ​s RE or kakatoaru、“to be concerned." “connected with" (like a “man" bound by a “silken cord"): the compound 闘 ​係 ​is very common.ー1666. 圭士 ​なSumeru、“to pack," “to stuff”ー ​1667. 絹 ​kinu、“silk.'ー1668. 帽 ​B0。“a hat;" appropriately formed from “towel" and (1669) 日] also read B0 and originally signifying a “ head-covering," but now okast “to brave.”ー1670 ブｰX sate、“well then!" The word sate is also written (1671) 。ー ​1672. 紋 ​MON、“a crest," alsoreadaya “pattern” (a “mark” sewn on in “silk").ー1673. 採 ​momat、“torub,”“toshampoo”(making “pliable" with the “hand").ー1674。 覆 ​KAKU Ol' 女sukamu、“to clutch.”ー1675. 羽 ​● Jo or amaru “toremainover"( gives the sound, while the Radical for“knife” indicates something left over from cutting).ー1676. 叫 ​O]で ​KYU or sakebu、“to ory out.”ー1677. い｡ TA properly “to rinse," butit chiefly occurs phonetically in the Coloquialword SATA-1678 鬼! To or usagi、“a hare"(arude picture of a rabbit squatting withitstail perked up) In to ni kaku both characters are used phone- tically to and kaku being really native Jap. words, 訓 ​not 音ー1679 渡 ​3/asert “to be lean,”“thin,"一one of the ills incidental to old age whence this character is composed of “disease" and (1680) 曳 ​S0、“an old gentleman."ー1681. 枯 ​KO or carer2 “to wither” (like an “old tree") Learninthiscontext (1682) Ko orshatome。“a mother- in-law”(lit、“old woman")ー1683. REN “the Imperial chariot”(from“carriage" and two “men" to drag it).ー1694. コｰト ​KOKU “the hub of a wheel." Remember it by means of the commoner character 穀 ​“Cereals," also read KOKU.ーl685. 唯 ​なzda, “merely.'ー1686. 携 ​KEI or tagusaeru “to carry,”“to take." "入No 4 1414 \｡ * | 合 ​5 SON. 1395 1385 総督| R貝|不 ​6 292 NINTH SECTION. 1484 1474 1464 1454 1444 1434 マ動｡マｰ｡ - マｴy 研|玄撮|販|オ響|旦|巻島 ​1485 1475 1465 1455 1445 1435 究|免|石確|繋| 魔|陶 ​示| 少実｡ 1486 1476 1466 今 ​1456 1446 " 慈|れt.|未判|顔|言等 ​4い"N * 只 ​| 司す ​1487 1477 1467 1457 1447 1437 - 隠|お高|史|欺|跨|絶 ​懲 ​〈| す ​| R亡 ​1488 1478 1468 1458 1448 1438 ノ｡ 我 ​にお ​ネ等 ​顔 ​録 ​ソし、 需 ​版砦 ​I489 1479 1469 ム" 1449 I439 マ動｡ * Y｡ お石|述 ​幕 ​怠|病画|金詞 ​1480 1470 1460 1450 1440 要S ; 体 ​並 ​著 ​々 ​マ ​マ呉 ​1481 I471 1461 1451 1441 複敵|わ材|逸|効|巨 ​1482 ー｡ 1472 1462 1452 1442 袋|報| 壁|お疑 ​満 ​又| 司 ​ニｰ ​3週 ​1483 1473 1463 1453 1443 圭 ​お.| 奇|癖|科|イ ​WRITING LESSON. 293 1537 マﾘｰ ​1530 1520 1510 1500 ョ" N} * 潰|驚|蓋|瑞|曳|曇 ​め ​JIn= マｴ ​1538 1531 1521 1511 1501 1491 ナわ ​| Sch | 等 ​ネ議 ​- 《 エ寺ユ_空 ​バこゞ ​1539 1532 I522 1512 1502 1492 沈|言\|等|暴|響 ​V ご ​マｴア ​ふ ​V2 ○えぐ ​正｡ N｡ 1540 1533 1523 1513 1503 1493 昇|設|崩|お員|享|お漏 ​1541 1534 1524 1514 1504 1494 ンク｡ を濫|お|壊|ロ貴|映院|; 1542 1535 1525 1515 1505 1495 項|催姿|優|益|条|容 ​多| 1易| 盆|参 ​I543 交 ​1526 1516 1506 *ｰ ​_s入ニ｡ *ヨ｡ ぼ志や ​*｡ ア｡ - り ​馬也|僧|漁|浸|質|貧 ​1544 1536 1527 1517 1507 1497 N} 織|年、|お憂|本圭|綻 ​めWS iい台 ​* ツｰ ​ハ ​1545 I528 1518 150S I498 イs- 誌|露|お的 ​刺l のV｡ ハｰ｡ 1546 1529 1519 1509 1499 ーヤｰ ​ 1548 マｰ｡ 護 ​* F い｡ 陸 ​俳| 2 ー"= * 》ww 1563 注 ​1569 59 1549 1570 * 患 ​ぐ｡ ○○4 ビ0 1 % にQAVにQ 宮屋1 お､|巡|階 ​脱|教|射体 ​ニ ​激|採」積|距|基 ​* ゾ> 言試 ​*合|話 ​| 取s」綱| 取L|お受 ​お洋|P WRITING LESSON. 295 1643 | 1633 1623 s" 1605 1596 迎|副|肖|翼|攻 ​- 下ｴ ​1634 1624 1614 1606 1597 導|溢| 頭|陸|言公|題 ​1645 1635 I625 1615 1607 1598 応 ​相 ​金地 ​臣品 ​賛 ​ハこゞ ​1646 1636 1626 1616 1608 下正555 ** * 。 * N｡ * *) ー塁= |列|お印|泡|姿|衰 ​1647 1687 1627 I617 1609 1600 N宮 ​| ｴ勾 ​|ッ｡ 管 ​| 茅 ​公頭|砲|オ市|昭|算|哀 ​I648 1638 * 1618 1609 I601 玄タ ​*英二 ​みー ​等室 ​Wコロ ​沢ミ ​隅 ​丁目 ​信障 ​ナす ​耳ユ ​1649 1639 1629 1619 1610 1602 運|隊|清潔|歌|敵|i星 ​- * ｡ 1650 1640 1630 I620 可下 ​1603 |券|救か|委|満|酒 ​則駅|券|救 ​渦|酷 ​* 1951 1641 1631 1621 1612 1604 お婆|付|怒神|危火|彰|迫 ​* 寸 ​) )\ 車ス ​MEし ​1652 お尋 ​1622 ] 6 0 4 美 ​NIN 1682 お敷ロ酢露 ​TENTH SECTION. EASY PIECES BY CONTEMPORARY AUTHORS. 目 ​TENTH SECTION. EASY MODERN PIECES. | 心 ​4b\ く ​心 ​に ​迂 ​ま万章 ​*m* ** 速 ​銘 ​塞 ​翁 ​極 ​蹴 ​ZAYUMEI. (KENSHO BOSHU.) USOKU SAIO. (Hitotsu.) ICHI too kikite JU tcoshiru lca yasuku JU lcoslirite ICHI lco okonau lca atasli (Hiotsu.) Sake aco musaboru mono tua Itco SosfiァZAInt you mono tod one lco GAIsu. (Hitotsu.) Okonad toa yo fo utsure kokoro toa foki to kaloaru koto nakare, (Hitotsu.) Kucld ni YAKUsuru toa moroku; kokoroni clikau toa katasli (Hiſotsu.) GIMUto KWANzureba kurusli KENRIfosatoreba tanoshi. (Hitoſsu.) BOTA-mocli moto なuna ni nasli Tana ni ireſe la/imete ari. (Hitotsu.) Tsutomuru toki apa TA too toasurete sutone SHOKUsuru toki toa TA tootoasurete SHOKUshi inurt toki loa TA aco zoasttrete ine-yo W 300 TENTH SECTION. (Hitotsu) KAKö too kuratoazaru toa GUnari一aloarent-lesli KAMI notament kurou too Kyo nari,ーtoarau-besli EISEI notament kural toa KEN nari一SHOsu-leshi. (Hitotsu.) OKU mi nemureru neko toa oclizu,ーmizukara noboreba nari Ki ni arl int too ayausli,ーlitont yorite noloreba nart. MAXIMS TO BE KEPT EVER BEFORE ONE. (A PRIZE EssAY BY UsoKU SAIO) To infer the wholefrom acquaintance with a partiseasy;to practise even part of a known whole is dificult. He who delights in strong drink injures his stomach; he whoisintoxicated with wealth injures his bones. Let your practisevary with thetimes; but letyour heart newerchange. Verbal promises are brittle; heartfelt vows areenduring Whatis painfulviewed as a duty may be delightful considered as a right. Rice-cakes do not grow on shelves; they are only to be found when put there When working forget all save your work; whenfeeding forget all Save yourfood; when lying down torest、forget all Save yourrest. He who refuses to eat savoury meatsis a fool and to be pitied He whoeats them for their delicate savour is a madman and to be laughed at He who eats them for his health's sakeis a wise man and to be praised. い ​A cat asleep on the house-top does not fall;ーthis is because she climbed there herself A dog perched on a tree is in danger;ーthisis because he was placed there artificially. ]NOTES. A Tokyöjournal the 萬 ​朝 ​報 ​“Yorozu CHOH0," having ofered a prize of S 100 for a set of precepts or apothegms in Kana-nqfiri style to make altogether not less than cighty not more than one hundred characters a large number were sent in and on the 20th March、1898, the eleven best were publishedin a special literary supplement The piece here Drinted took the prize We reproduce it by courtesy of the editor. ICHI aco kikite JU lco sliru is a proverb that has already been notedinthese pages Another proverballuded to in the“Maxims"is UNaca TEN nt ari BOTA-moold apatanand ari、“Luck is in Heaven's keeping rice-cakes are onthe shelf"as muchastosaythat things areinthe hands of fate and must be taken as they come A kindred saying is 4ita kuclt ni BOTA-mochi, “Rice-cakes to an open mouth." i.e。“unexpected gain." ZAInt you etc. seemsto mean that he who wallows in wealth willinjure his health The writer has been carried bythe search after“parallelism" 封 ​旬 ​TSUIKU) intowhat is either obscurity ortautology. 迂 ​速 ​塞 ​条 ​is a mere pseudonym assumed by the writer, whose real name is Matsulara Wishiki ム ​原 ​錦 ​EASY MODERN PIECES. 301 日本人種語の一節 ​我日本人種の知自力遠く支那人種に勝ると ​は歴史上に於て著明なる事なりとす、柳 ​本文化の初めて開けたるとは支那知て武 ​部より先なると及び從小て武郡從來支那 ​より多く文明を移したるとは多難を要好 ​さる他、総れども試みに徳川氏の末に於 ​ける武郡の文明と支那の文明とを比較好 ​よ、支那人の家屋は省同棲息線なれども、 我那の家屋は所に清潔ならずや、支那の ​劇場は命は老房なれども、我那の劇場は ​所に大建築となれるにあらずや、支那の ​道路は不同義元磨坊るも、我那の公路は既 ​に平坦なり)にあらずや、斯<有形上の ​有様を比較すれば會員に書家の差あり、総 ​り而)て残に整くべさは漢文を記するの ​力なりとす、清朝は株に文學に於て楽動 ​する所あり)を離も、決して成很像資 ​の如さ文章家を出さくるとは、先德所に ​ 之を論やり、知るべ)支那の文明我那よ ​り先%りと離?我那は終にクを超系した ​るとを、秋に開港以後に至りては我日本 ​人種は秋に共知力の優勝なるとを示した ​るものと云公、)と、大れ支那の歌米と交 ​通貨)とは我那より早さと数十百年の前 ​にあり、総れども支那人にして歌米日新 ​の技藝學術を習得するもの質に輸なり、 我那に於ては警衛に於ても、建築に於て ​2、道館に於ても、鐵道に於ても、藤山 ​に於ても、電氣に於ても、其他日設の製 ​道に於ても、既に歌米人を凌駕するに足 ​るの愛士鼓師Qり、而して支那に於ては ​人もなし、我那に於ては城城を製し、 麥酒を製)、続編を製し、「マッチ」を製 ​|、洋組を製)、石線を製)、其他自殺 ​の製造を残すと離心、支那に於ては| 2 %るな)、我那に於ては新學士わり、理 ​學士あり、法學士あり、經濟學士あり、共 ​他無形の砂理を構わるものありを離も、 302 。TENTH SECTION. 以戦を参力猛種に蓋豊ひ云に岐ぼり、左蓋 ​を ​皆欠種あ理に ​響難作び､替畿撃 ​"之那 ​天命ら蓋く、ほる解は我す徳闘。 り、魔て豊あぶ ​響留登厳､濡 ​ﾘ器総劉豊競｡嫌 ​｡魔g嫉 ​#端やる是地_る盆思者2学海廻会勝2ぎて ​議難 ​"誌盤響蓋2り ​*禁響茨辛懸義繋響窓撃 ​愛露 ​所毎力那智之人る力 ​(ペ云こ玄の争な未 ​tt NIHON JINSHU RON” WO IS-SETSU." 内aga NIHoNJINSHU no CHIRYoKU foku SHINA JINSHUni masart koto toa REKISHI-Jönioite CHoMEI naru koto nari to su Somo-somo BUNKWA no hafimeſe liraketart koto loa SHINA kaete toaqa kuni yori saki naru koto oyobi sliagaite" tpaga kuni JURAISHINA yori aku BUMMEI 20o uſsuslitaru koto loa TABEN aco YOsezaru nari Shikaredomo kokoromi ni ToKUgatoa SHI no sue mi okeru apaga kund no BUMMEI to SHINA no BUMMEI to too HIKO* se-yoſ SHINA-JIN no KAoKU apanao SHUWAI naredomo toaga kuni no KAOKU apa sude ni SEIKETSUnarazu ya ? SHINA no GEKIro aca nao shiba" naredomo tpaga kuni no GEKIJo loa sude ni DAI-KENCHIKU to nareru nd arazu ya ? SHINA no DORO 2ca nao KOHAI seru mo toaga &ttni no KORO apa sude n HEITAN narisld nt arazat ya ? Kaku YUKEI-JO no arisama too HIKO sureba JITSU mi saoro no SA ari Slikari shik5 shie koto nt odoroku-beki zoa KAMBUN aco KIsurt no clikara nart to su SHINCHO aca koto ni BUNGAKU ni oie SHOREI stru tokoro arisld to iedomo KESshite apaga SoRAI、IssAr no gotoki BUNSHO-KA tco dasazaru koto tca SENJU sude ni kore too RoNzeri Shiru-lesli":ーSHINA no BUMMEI loaga kuni yori saki nart to iedomo apaga kttni loa std ni kore aco CHOJO slitart koto aco Koto ni KAIKO IGo ni itarite apa apaga NIHON JINSHU loa koto ni sono CHIRYOKU no YUSHO nart koto too shimeslitaru mono to itſ-leshi Sore SHINA no O-BEI to KOTSU seshi koto loa apaga kunt yori hayaki koto SU-JU-HYAKU-NEN no mae ni ari &hikaredomo SHINA-JIN ni slie O-BEI NISSHIN no GIGEI GAKUJUTSU too SHUToKU sttru mono JITSU ni mare nari ſaga kuni nt oite loa、IJUTSU nt oite mo KENCHIKUni oie mo ZOSEN ni oiſe mo。TETSUD0 mi oite mo KOZAN nt oite mo DENKInt oite mo sono TA HYAP-PAN no SEIZ0 ni oite mo sude ni O-BEI-JIN too RYOGA suru ni tart" no GAKUSHI GISHI ari Shik5 slite SHINA ni ofe ca roar-NIN mo nashi ſaga kuni ni oie loa HAnr too SEIsli BAKUBHU too SEIsli BOSEKI too SEIshi matcht aco SEIsld YOSHI aco SEIsld SEKKEN too SEIsli sono TA HYAP-PAN no SEIZO apo nast to iedomo SHINA ni oite apa ITSU mo aru nashi Jaga kuni ni - oie toa TETSUGAKU-SHI ari RIGAKU-SHI ari HOGAKU-SHI ard KEIZAI-GAKUSHI ari sono TA MUKEI no MYORI too kipamuru mono ari to iedomo SHINA ni oie apa imada kore arazaru nari Kono tabi no SENS0 mi oite mo SHOHAI no aoakart" tokoro aca mattakat koko ni ari. HorUrsU to * Mnny prefer the reading HIKAKU. EASY MODERN PIECES. 303 i KOKAI to i SAKUSEN to ti mina GAKUJUTSU-TEKI no CHIRYoKU too Yosuru mono naru ni, 20aga NIHON JINSHU ni ana JUBUN ni kore apo RIKAI suru no CHIRYoKU aru mo SHINAJINSHU ni loa kono CHIRYoKU too kaku Kore MAISEN mina ſabururu ſuen narazu ſa? * (Tuguchi UKrcar cao "RAKUTEN RoKU” yori BAssUr.) * ON E PAIRAGRAPH FROM“AN ESSAY ON THE JAPANESE RACE." I considerthe vastintellectual superiority of the Japanese to the Chinese race to be afact clearly proved by history Doubtlessit were unnecessary formetoinform my readers that in theorder oftime Chinesecivilisationantedates ours andthatäccordinglyourcountry hashitherto derived most of her culture from that source But just compare the state of civilisation in our country at the end oftheTokugawarégimewiththat of Chinaatthe same period Werenotour houses then clean and neat, whereas Chinese houses remained small and malodorous? Had we not then, in the matter of theatres advanced to the erection of great structures whereas the Chinese theatres remained mere sheds? Were not our public highways level, whereas the Chineseroads remainedrough and negleeted? Truly such a comparison of material points discloses a diference equaltothat between heaven and earth But what more particularly astonishesmeisthe capacitywe possessed for composing in Chinese Previous scholars have already discussed the circumstance that notwithstanding the special encouragement given to literature by the [present] Tsing dynasty no man of letters has there been produced who might rank alongside of our Soraiand Issai That our country ended by passing China in the race of civilisation, although China had the advantage of the start, is the conclusionto be drawn from such facts More particularly must it be allowed that we Japanese have manifested our intellectual superiority since the period of the opening of the ports to foreign trade Observe that China's intercourse with Europe andAmerica commenced some scores or hundreds of years before ours notwithstanding which any instances of Chinamen assimilating the progressive arts and sciences of the West are rare indeed Whether it be in medicine in architecture in shipbuilding in railways in mining intelegraphy in manufactures of every sort our country possesses scholars andengineers capable of excellingthose of Europe and America Chinadoes not possess a single one Our country manufactures glass, beer cotton goods, matches Euro- pean paper soap and every other sort of article China does not manufacture a single one. Our country can point to its philosophers its scientists its legists its political economists, and furthermore to its investigators of the wonders of things invisible China has none such to show All this it was on which victory and defeat turned in the recent war Gunnery, navigation, military tactics,ーall of them things demandingintellectual capacity for science,ー ​were understood byus men of Japanese race; but the men of Chinese race lacked the necessary intellectual capacity Was not this the cause oftheir defeatinevery battle? (Extracted from Taguchi Ukichi's "Joyous Jottings.") 304 TENTH SECTION. INOTES. 1 This pieceis borrowed by permission from a work by Mr.TaguchiUkichi a well-known politicaleconomistand journalist the simplicity and directness of whose styleismuch admired. His literary labours include the publication of the best Japanese biographical 日 ​大 ​dictionary and of a small but highlyusefulencyclopaedia,ーtitles giveninthe margin. He has also been a member of the Imperial Diet during several sessions His 日 ​開 ​TEIKEN. - - =企 ​本 ​2. Shitagaite:ーso printedin the text in strict conformity with the grammar of 祀 ​the Written Language; but Colloq shitagatte is more usual in reading.ー3 Shibai, 曾 ​ written 芝 ​居 ​lit、“turf dwelling," and still the commonterm for a “theatre," 名 ​驚 ​| literary pseudonymis preserves the memory of days when Japanese lovers of dancing and marionette 子 ​performances Sat out on somegrassy sward or some dry river-bed to witness them 与与 ​The word koya、“hut,"which oftenservesto denote a theatre points to an almost 実 ​equally primitive state of things when theatres were but flimsy temporary structures rigged up for afew days such as maystill occasionally be seenin country towns. 4. Soraior Bussorai(A.D.1666-1728)was one ofJapan's mosteminent Confucianscholars, the contemporary and rival of Hayashi Döshun who was philosopher en titre to the Shögun's Court When the latter endeavoured to save the Forty-seven Rönins from being condemned to the performance of harakiri Soraiit was whoinsisted that such an acquittalwould entailsocial and moral anarchy and he carried his point against the 響 ​popular heroes. His various designations wellexemplify the labyrinthine state of the Japanese system of names which is set forthunder that headingin“Things Japanese." His “kabane" (戸 ​)was Iononobe his surname( 字 ​)was Oſya his personal ツ､Ne 物 ​(“Christian") name or“JITSUMyo" 賞 ​) was Somatsu his“ZOKUMYo"( 二立 ​部 ​口 ​)or Common name was SOEMON his“azana" 字｡ or nickname was MOKEI, his“Gö" (競) orliterary pseudonym was SoRAI and not improbably he had other designations yet Heis often mentionedin literature as BUSSORAI which wordis formed by putting together the first character BUTSU of Mononobe and ノｰ ​ーSató Issai(A.D.1772-1859)was philosopher en titre to the Shögun's Court.ーInteresting details ofthe Japanese Confucianists willbefoundin Rev.Dr. G W Knox's study ofthe Subjectin Vol. XX Part I of the “Transactions of the Asiatic Society of Japan." That the Japanese Confucianscholarseclipsedor even approached their Chinese contemporaries,is athesis which,weimagine none but Japanese would be found to maintain. 5 Shirtſ-leshi This construction exemplifies the influence of Chinese on Japanesestyle The naturalwayfora Japanese to express this thought would be Slina no BUMMEI・・・・CHOJO shitaru koto nari toshiru-leshi; but the inversion EASY MODERN PIECES. 305 Colloq tartru 3rd conj., “capable."-7 Instead of BAKUSHU we might read these “to be able," characters biruー8 ſakaru herenot “tounderstand," but having the more primitive sense of ó la chinoise has come to sound more elegant.ー6 Taru, 1st conj “to be divided,”“ “to sufice," i.e. torun of on diferent side8." hence “to turn or depend upon." 夢 ​日 ​記 ​も ​第 ​枚 ​今日より夢を日々に記さんを思ふ。夢ならでは今はた何をか記さん。記 ​すべきほごの事を今は仕出しもせず仕出さんをもせず、倉ふて、廉て ​黄金もて買はぬ遊びのみして、除れる命を惜さも思はぬ代りには捨てや ​うこも思はで、友無し兄弟無し妻子無しに生活す身なれば、泣くも笑ふ ​うつ、よ ​もむかしになりぬ、慈も恨みも現世には舞。た、夢の中には獅よい事 ​あり悪いここあり、生命ある上は免れぬ義務をして人の納むる税をも云 ​ふべき物思ひをも得知れぬものに捧ぐ。されば、菅の根の長き春の日、 あるは麻豊勝なる秋の夜を、煙草ばかり喫みても居られぬま、、今日よ ​りは夜の夢を暁の風すゞしう通ふ窓の下に記し、書睡の夢は燈火のちら ​っくに老の眼の確に述ふさも共夜記して、夢の中にて我が貸る演劇を愛 ​めての我が身が看客になりて一年三百六十五日動かず去らずに見物せん ​をす、俳優がおさまるのおさまらぬの、面倒も無く、塩代が高いの廉い ​の、論も無く、大の量負は一人あれご、それに幕遣らうの心配もいら ​ぬ、さてく世話の無い好い演劇かな。狂言は夢日記一っ蝶々。おぎや ​幸 ​田 ​露 ​伴 ​あ〜の産婆から始まって、わらちで出る打出しのご、んごんが、ごん ​底のよし。夢若しるを。・ * -306 TENTH SECTION. YUl/Z NIKKI. (DAI ICHI-MAI) Köda Rohan." Ky53for yume aco d-binishirusan to omou Yume narade loa ima hata nani too ka shirtſ- san? Shirusu-beki lodono koto aco ina apa sli-idashi mo segu shi-idasan to mosezu Kite neſe, koganemote kaloanu asobi nomishie amareru inochi too oshitomoomotoan2 katoari ni 20a suſey0 tomo omotoade tomo nashi KYODAI nashi sttma-ko nasld nt kurast" mi nareba nak2 mo 200- rau mo mukashind narinu Koi montrami mo adsutsu-yont loa nashi Tada ſume no tolt ni 20a naoyoikotoari、aparld koto ari Inocht aru ue ava manukarenu sutome foshite hito no osamuru ZEI to moiu-beki mono-omot toomo e-shirent"mono nisasagu Sarebasuga-no-ne no"nagaki haru no hi, aruloanezame-gachimaru akino yotoo tabako bakari nomitemo orarenu mama,ーky5yori 20o yoru noyumetooakatsukinokazesuzusliakayou"madonomotonishirushi liru-nenoyume loa tomoshibino aliratsuku nioinome no hana ni mayou to mo"sono yoru shirushie ſume no 2chinie dago suru slibaiſ apo samete no loaga miga mi-te ni narie,ICHI-NENSAM-BYAKU-ROKU-JU-GO-NICHI gokazu sa- razu ni KEMBUTSUsen to su YAKUSHAga osamaru no osamarant no no MENDO monaku baDAIga takaino yasuino no RoN monaku DAIno hiki aba hitori aredo sore ni MAKU yarび ​no SHIMPAI mo iranat、sate sate SEWAno nad yoishibat kana ſ KYOGENaoa “Yume NIKKI hiotsu CHOCHO." Ogya ſ ogyal no SAMBAkara hafimate loarqft de deru uchi-dasld no do-don-donga donzokono yoshi" Yumezoaka shirusu. FIRST LEAF OF KODA ROHAN'S “DREAM DIARY." I intend to beginto-day a daily record of my dreams Whatindeed should Inow record, unlessit be dreams? Ineither set myself northink of setting myself nowadays to produce aught worthy ofrecord Ieat Isleep Iindulge in such pastimes only as cost nogold; and if I prize not what remains to me of life soneither do Iintend to throwit away I have no friends, I have no brethren, I have neither wife nor child; I live in such wise asto make tears and laughter alike things of the past Neither love nor hatredis mineinthewakingworld Only in dreams doesthere remaintome aught of good orevil;and Idedicate topersons unknownthese my reveries;for such reveries may be called atax laid on mankind from which there is no escape while life lasts. Wherefore as I cannot while away in smoking the whole of a long spring day or of a wakefulautumn night, I intend from to-day onwards to note down each night's dreams when seated at the window where the breeze of dawn breathes fresh, to note down the dreams of my middaysiestathat Same evening by the ficker of the candle what thoughto my old eyes it appear like fluttering blossoms andーmyself becoming the waking spectator of the stage which I have Created while dreamingーto look on atit fixed and motion- less for all the three hundred and sixty-five days of the year Oh! what an excellent, easy- going theatre untroubled asit willbe by any dificulties in the management of the actors, by IEASY MODERN PIECES. 307 any disputes concerning the price ofseats byany anxiety concerningthe gift of acurtain, even though I alone be the chief patron! The play will be entitled“A Dream Diary or the Single Butterfly." Already I hear the heros first puling cries Soon he willleave his nurses hands, and march forthinto the world; and let the last act bethe merriest of all, when amidst loud tom-tommings the audienceis cleared from the hall! Suchare the lucubrations of a dreamer. INOTES. I Rohan the author of this piece,is one of the leading novelists and feuilletonists of the day much admired for his livelyimagination andfora style which continually prepares delight- ful surprises Our extract one of a series that appeared in the “NICHI-NICHI SHIMBUN” in 1898 has been borrowed by permission ofthe publishers. 2. 生 ​活 ​properly SEIKWATSU。“livelihood," here ofers a good example of the wayin which the Kana isused to alter a reading The final ス ​alonewould adumbrate the fact that burasu。“tospend one's life,"is the readingto be here selected; but as many even among the Japanese might be perplexed, く ​ら ​is put alongside to obviate all possibility of doubt. 生 ​命 ​below might beread SEIMEI but inochi is here more elegant, 美｡ 務 ​might be一is properlyーGIMU; but here again,the author prefers thesimpler Japanesereading and ac- Cordinglyindicatesit by means offuri-gana (Kana placed at the side ofacharacter to showits reading).ー3 E-shirent lit。“cannot know." Potentials thus formed by prefixing /* belongto the language of beles-letfres But in thiscontext we must translate into English by the simple negative indicative without “can." The following monois not 。thatisto Say、it means “ person." not “thing:”ーthe author hasneither wife nor child nor friend so he dedicates his thoughts to the unknown public.ー4 Suga no ne no (suga=suge) is the “pillow-word" for magai、“long,"and cannot well be rendered in the English translation The fundamentalidea ofitis a Comparison of anythinglong to the long roots of the sedge.ー5 通 ​with ノレイ ​as sute-gana (the Kana written after a character to indicate its termination) would be toru with ス ​ósu the、フ ​hereshows thattheless common reading oyou ( カ ​ヨ ​ス) must be selected. 下 ​might well have the furi-gana ニモ ​ト ​to show that it must here be read moforatherthan shita.ー6 Hana nt mayou etc.:ーthe idea is that the flickering of the Candle looksto him like flowers,ーa dainty conceit such as Japanese literature loves to indulge in.ー ​7. 演 ​劇 ​ENGEKI The Japanese reader does not requirefuri-gana toread this as slibai (mi-ſe)。the characters here mean lit。“looking guest." 俳 ​優 ​HAIYU is the Chinese term for an actor One may readit of as YAKUSHA (谷聖 ​)、the common word for a“play-actor,"forthe sake ofeasier comprehensibility.ー8 MAKU yar5 eto The patrons of a theatreor ofaspecialactor oftentestitytheirappreciationbythegift ofacurtainforthestage Considerable sums are expended in this way and the number of curtains possessed by Japanese theatresis oftensolarge that severalare displayed betweeneach act. 308 TENTH SECTION. 9 The dificulty(toforeignstudents) ofthe last twoorthreelinesofthis piece comesfrom the alusionscontainedinthem,ーall perfectly familiar to the Japanese Kyo-GEN pa“ Yume NIKKI litotsu CHO-CHO,”lit “the playis the Dream Diary the Single Butterfly,"isanadaptation of“Kurutoa NIKKI/utatsu CHOCHO,"thetitle of awell-known drama founded on the amoursof two men called respectively Chokichi and Chögorö Thefirst syllable ofthe names of each takentogether makes CHOCHO。“butterfly;" and“butterfies” and “dreams” are two ideas constantly associatedin Far-Easternfancy The titles of Japanese theatrical pieces deal gon- Stantly in Such plays upon words allusions and various conceits in whichterseness of expres- sion is much sought after and are therefore apt to be untranslatable Ogya l issupposed to represent the first cry of aninfant when born andis therefore applied to the beginning of any- thing SAMBA contains another play upon words asit signifies“midwife"(anideasuggested by theinfant's cries) and also suggests SAMBASO an ancient dramatio prelude which is still daily performed as asemi-religiousintroduction to the day's entertainment at allthetheatres of the empire Notice the connection of ideas between “infants ory,”“midwife," and “ prelude." ſar(ft de deru isto“become a man,”“to enter life." Uchi-dashiis the “end,"the “drumming out,"Such as marks the conclusion of the piece Do-don donis an onomatopefor the beating ofthe drum Donzokois the very bottoin or end of a thing Wofollowingit must beconstruedasga or loa:“thevery end is good"ーafinale reminding one ofthemedelashiſ medetashi ſ (more orless=“and they lived happily everafter") of the oldfairy-tales ſaka is atermimation ofseveral celebrated personal names as Umewaka Ushiwaka;sothe author hereappliesitto himselfーIt wilbe perceivedthat these lastlines ofthe Japanesearemore or less afurrago founded onfeto-de-mots with but a slenderthread of meaning Such a manner of Writingisconstantly practisedly popularwriters;andanattempt must be made notindeed tounderstandleach sentencelogically,ーthat would not be possible-buttoenterintothe spirit of that peculiarsort of fun in which the Japanese take pleasure ふ ​何 ​*今ニ｡ 十法 ​● 4 \｡ ノレ ​ン ​署 ​掛 ​ウ ​は ​網よ ​ボ ​冒 ​け ​ル ​右め ​い ​、 講 ​を ​手て ​標 ​大 ​の ​ ) Y 繋 ​請 ​事 ​嫌 ​ノ ​] N ● ) 】 \ 枯 ​*｡ 川 ​)｡ Y 器 ​ズ ​IEASY MODERN PIECES. 309 石入、左の無名指に石帯形、外奪の釘は ​づせば比虜にも爆欄たる金の鎖、重げな ​る金時計を引出だして打眺め三分間務車 ​の後れたるを事々しく弦きたまふ、やが ​て漁車の走りはじむれば、何虜よりか空 ​気枕取出だして吹き膨らせ、それを窓に ​常て、頭を第せ、職マッチを焼りてカメ ​オのレガレット吸ひたまふ、共パイプも ​何をやら申す品なるべし、漁車二三輝を ​走り過ぐれば、紳士旅行案内を懐に探り ​て打眺めしが、やがて又煙草吸ひたまふ、 比度は曇のカメオにあらたて、名ハ得知れ ​ぬ西洋の刻煙草を驚以て射親から巻きた ​まふ也、又えばらくして瀬車海岸に出で ​ければ、紳士急に自玉の双眼鏡取出で、 島ある方を見やりたまふ、程なく午時に ​なりて、人々は耕常を買へごも、紳士は然 ​る物を求めたまはず、おもむろに小の革 ​嚢を開きて食パシ牛庁を取出だす、それ ​を共に取出でたる大小二個の鎌ハ何なる ​らんを見てあれば、紳士撃の如き一器械 ​を革嚢の底より取出だして事もなく鐘詰 ​の蓋を開けたまふ、大ハ牛肉にして小ハ ​バタ也、紳士ハ比に於て起つて大の革嚢 ​を探り、変酒一本を取出だしぬ、松阪を ​コップをは紳士固より用意したまへるな ​り、変酒を飲むこを一口にして、紳士ハナ ​ィフを以てバタをパシに塗りて食ふ、パ ​シを食ふこを一日にして、紳士ハ更に肉 ​又を以て牛肉を食ふ、斯くして紳士ハ午 ​警を了りぬ、午警を了りたる時瀬車正に ​停車場に達しければ、紳士ハ柿二個を買 ​ひて食ひぬ、着し、食後薬物を用みるは ​順る胃に適するを以て也、柿を食ひ了り ​て紳士ハ紙入の中なる美しき小き袋より ​爪楊枝を取出して使ひたまふ、楊枝を使 ​310 TENTH SECTION. ふ ​ノe 後 ​響 ​)^ KISHA-CHU WOTOSEISHINSHI. Nanigashi-EKI nite CHUTO-SHITSUni nori-komitart TOSEI SHINSHI taka-B0 mi aya-RASHA no NIJU-GWAITO; sore aco nageba sldra-CHA no GWAITO, zubon no tate;fima no lade nart koto yo ſ DAI no kaban to taka-B0 to toa ami-dana ni oki SHO no kaban acoba meſe ni liki-tsuke デ ​sh5- ru too shikite、YUZEN to koshi atchi-kake GWAITO no kakuslt yort RYAKUB0 tort-idashite kazuki- tamau Kömort-gasa。なo-bukuro nando toa inoazu mo aru-beshi KIN-bucld no megane zoa atsu- zumi-iro no fama ni shite Do toa art to mo miezu KIN no yubi-toa toa migt no koyubi ni HOSEKI- iri hidari no MUMEISHI ni SEKITAI-gata GwAITo no botan hazuseba koko ni mo SANRAN faru KIN nokusari omogenaru KIN-doKEI too hiki-idashie uchi-nagame SAM-PUN-KAN HAssHA no oku. retaru too kotogotosliku tsubuyaki-famau Yagate KISHA no hashiri-hafimatreba izuko ſort ka KUKI-makura fori-idashie fukifukurase sore too mado ni aſete kashira too motase Ro-matchi too surite、“ Kameo" no shiſaretto sut-tamau Sono patpu mo nan fo yara möst shina naru-beshi- KISHANI-8AN-EKI too hashiri-suqureba SHINSHI “RYoko ANNAr” too futokoroni sagurie uchi- nagameshi ga,ーyagate matatabako stti-tamau Kotabi aca saki no“Kameo" nt arazu na apa e- shirena SEIYO no kizami-tabako aco sudare mote mi-mizukara mak-famau nari Mata shibóraku shite KISHA KAIGAN ni ide-kereba SHINSHI KYU ni HAKUGYOKU no SOGAN-KYO tori-ideſe shima aru kata too mi-ſari-tamau Hodo naku hiru nt narie hito-bio aca BENTO apo kaedomo SHINSHI aca saru mono too motonetamatcazu omomuro ni SHO no kaban zoo lirakite SHOKU-pan HANGIN apo tort-idasu Sore to tomo nt fori-idetara DAI-SHO na-ko no KWAN aca mani naruran to mite areba SHINSHI nomi no gotoki ICHI-KIKAI apo kaban no soko yort tort-idashite koto mo naku KWANzume no.futa zoo ake-famant DAI 2ca GYUNIKU ni shite SHO aca bata nard SHINSHI aca koko nt oite tate DAI no kaban too saguri biru IP-PON too fori-idaslinu SEN-muk to koppu to apa SHINSHI moto yort YOIshi-famaeru nart Biru zuo noma koto hito-kucld ni shie、SHIN- TEASY MODERN PIECES, 311 SHI apa naifu too motſe bata ano pan nt nurie kurau Pan apo kurau koto lito-kuchi nt shite, SHINSHI apa sara ni NIKU-sashi zoo motſe GYUNIKU apo kurau Kaku shite SHINSHI aca GOSAN apo ouarinu GosAN ano ouaritaru foki KisaAmasand TEISHAMani TAsshi-kerela SHINSHI aca kaki NI-KO zoo kaite curainal Kedashi SHOKUGO KWABUTSU zoomochiyuru aca sukoburat Int TEKIsuru 、2oo motſe nari Kaki apo katrai-oaparite SHINSHI aca kami-ire no naka naru utsukusliki chisaki /ukuro yort tsuma-YOJI apo tori-idashite tsukai-famau YOJI aoo sukai-oaparite SHINSHI tra Iſa- ntra no hamaki apo tort-idasld, YUYU to stti-tamau Kono SHINSHI SAN-SHU no tabako aco sud- taman nari 4na ya l ozoku mo mi-otosan to shitari-kertrーtoKEI, yubi-aca megane no hoka ni, ima litotsu no KIN koso areſ ToKUSHA acasure-tamau-ng l So aca SHINSHI no on a nari. Aakute SHINSHI apa Mantra aco sui-nagara mata kaban no naka yori ICHI-MOTSU aco tori- idashinu:ーKOSUI-BIN kore nari 4al apare aca haya kaki-tsukaretari 4to aca tada SHINSHI no mochimono apo REKKI sen rーtacaku hankecli incaku kagami itcaktt kushi incaku mimi-kaki, tapaku tsume-fori-basami incaku nand inoaku nant. (“ Yomi-uri SHINBUN”TENSAL) AN「 UP-TO-DATE GENTLEMAN TRAVELLING BY TRAIN. (BY KOSEN.) An up-to-date gentleman, whogot into the second-class.carat a certain station, had on a tall hat and an Inverness cape of diagonally striped stuf on his removingwhich thereappeared a yellowish gray overcoat and oh! the showiness of the stripes adown his pantaloons! As for the larger oftwo valises and his tall hat he was pleased to place them in the rack. A smaller valise he hugged with his right hand; and havingspread a shawl on the seat sat leisurely down, and put on a cap which he drew from the pocket of his overcoat No need, I hope to mention his umbrella gloves etc. The glasses of his gold-rimmed spectacles were of pale“London Smoke” colour but not apparently suited to any special defect ofvision Sofar as rings were concerned he wore on the little finger of his right hand a gold one with some precious stone and on the fourthfinger ofthe left handa plain circle of agate. When his overcoat was unbuttoned the sparkle of gold appeared again,ーagold chain and heavy-lookingwatch having pulled out which andgazed atit he muttered fussilythat the train was three minutes late instarting When the train didbeginto move he tookout an air-pillow from somewhere or other and having infatedit and placed it against thewindow lent his head back,andstruckawaxmatchandsettosmokinga“Cameo"cigarette The cigarette-holder no doubt alsohadsomespecial name Whenthe train had passed two orthree stations ourgen- tlemanfelt in his pocket forthe “Traveller's Guide," aftergazing at which he began smoking again It was not a“Cameo"thistime but someforeign tobacco whose name I could not tell, which he himselfdeigned torollwiththe help ofamachine Afew more minutes passed and the traincame outonthesea-shore whereuponourgentleman instantly pulled out the most elegant ofopera-glassestospywhere theislandswere Soonit wasmidday andsothe passengers bought 312 TENTH SECTION 、 Japanesefoodinlittle boxes Not so ourfine gentleman With suave deliberateness did he open the smaller of histwovalises and extract therefrom half a pound of bread What per- adventure might bethetwotinsーone big one small-brought forth at the Sametime? I looked to see Aniustrument resembling a chiselwas drawn by ourgentleman from the bottom of the valise。wherewith he deignedtocutthelid of histinsinan off-hand manner。"The bigone contained beef the small one butter Thereupon our gentleman stooduptosearchin the larger valise, and drew therefrom a bottle of beer With a corksorew and a glass hewas of course provided. Having gulped down some beer he buttered some bread with his knife and ate it Having swallowed downthe bread he made a fresh start takingup the forkto eat his beef On such wise did ourgentleman concludehisluncheon The train happeningtoreach a station just as he hadconcludedit he purchasodand ate twopersimmons:ーfor you must know that the enjoyment offruit after mealsis a thing highly favourable to digestion When he had finished his persim- mons ourgentleman used a toothpick which he tookout of a pretty little bagin his pocket- book When he had finished picking histeeth he took out a Manila cheroot and smoked it leisurely Noless thanthree kinds oftobacco did he smokeinall Oh! but what a dullard I am sonearlyto pass things overunnoticed!Why!thero wasmoregold about himthan hiswatch, his rings,and his spectacles Reader forgetit not! It was his lordships gold tooth Well as he smoked hischeroot he pulled forth yet something more from the interior of the valise,ーa smelling-bottle Oh! Iam tired of writing by this time All I will do for the rest of our gentlemans possessions is to enumeratethem,ーwiz his handkerchief、wiz his mirror viz his comb, wiz his ear-pick wiz his nail-scissors viz his whats-his-name viz his what-d'ye- call-em. * (Taken from the “Yomi-uri SHIMBUN.") - INOTES. This piece is reproduced by kind permission of the “ Yomi-uri SHIMBUN.”。Observe the wein of ironyーnot alWays easy to reproduce in English一of the wording as exemplified in the repetition of the word SHINSHI、“gentleman," and more particularlyin the repeateduse of the ultra-honorific tamau、“to be pleased to do.”“to deign." Omomatro, 公 ​too here rendered “suave deliberateness,"is a Classical expression applied to such 缶g｡ as the rising of the moon and toogrand forthis occasion exceptin satire The same might almost be Said of the Classical future naritran while the on ha。“augusttooth,”nearthe end is open mockery or as the Colloquial Japanese phrase runs hito aco BAka nd suru. < The rendering given of 力世士 ​彩 ​as “a circle of agate" is a bow drawn at a Yenture enquiries at the largest jewellers both in Tökyöand Yokohama as to the exact nature of the ringin question having been unsuccessfulーPapu comes of coursefromourword “pipe;" butit has assumed in current Japanese the signification of cigar or cigarette- EASY MODERN PIECES, 313 holder." Koppu which has cometo beemployed not“oup" but “glass" is anotherinstance of such change of meaningーSudare properly“a bamboo blind,"is also used by smokers to denote a certain kind of little machine for rolling eigarettes, 房州一見の記響 ​庭 ​等量 ​村 ​我が異心同体の友龍泉居士が旅行の勧めに乗りて房州一見を思ひ立ちたる ​に同好の友四名も共に汐風に吹黒まらんの願にて立出たり共道行の順次を ​云へば午前七時に越前堀の房州共立曾赴に至り是より房州通ひの蒸気船に ​積み込まれたり元より比船荷物を重にして人を乗をるを以て専をせざれば ​上等下等の匿別なく只押しに推し込て随分の雑踏なり我々一行の荷物揃ひ ​も下駄を提げ包みを負ふたる人をあはや同席せんごえたりしに船長の情に ​て共室を貸し渡されたれば養銭は同じ十銭なるも怒ち上品上生の楽を享け ​筆て用意の変酒なご取り出て二つ三つ詞を交ふるうち早や右左りに目を放 ​てば芝浦も過ぎ豪場も越したり今まではそよをもなき風もさすが海の上を ​て涼しさ云はん方もなく羽根田の沖よ本牧よ富津の豪場の見ゆるはを呼ぶ ​うちに船は静かに波を破りて夏島猿島を右に見て浦賀湾に入りをばらく足 ​を止むれば愛かしこより小舟を遭きっれて酔は菓子はを質りに出る者多ー ​船の客はあわたゞしく愛に書飽をえた、め又乗り下りそる者もあり是より ​涙少し荒けれごさして動揺を覚ゆるほごにもなし目を立て、見るを狂ぜし ​鍋山まこをに鍋の如なれご雀島に今は雀多からを船は保田(鍋山の麓なり) をはじめて加知山多田長船形那古ふざに寄港して荷物乗客を上げ下し午 ​後五時ごろに館山には着たり比あたりの湾を鏡ヶ浦を唱ふるよしにて丸く ​鏡の如く水面明らかにして涙静なれば海水浴をかをにハ最も適常の演漫な ​り館山は北條を隣りて戸数五百五十除戸人日三千に近し日々汽船の往復あ ​3 1 4 TENTH SECTION. つ ​に ​て ​魚 ​さ ​ 離 ​論 ​撰 ​け ​敷 ​=拳 ​計 ​U 鶴 ​点 ​む ​居 ​BOSHU IK-KEN WO KI.1 (4EBA KOSON) Jaga ISHIN DOTAI no tomo RYUSEN KOJI* ga RYOKO no susume ni norite BOSHUIK-KEN too omoi-tachitaru ni, DOKO" no tomo yo-MEI mo tomo ni shio-kaze nt fuki-katromaran no negai nite tachi-idetari Sono micli-yuki no JUNJI too ieba GOZEN SHICHI-JI nt ECHIZEN-bort" no BOSHU KYORITSU-GWAISHA ni itari kore yori BOSHU-gayoi no JOKISEN nitsumi-komaretari Moto yort kono.fune niMOTSU aco omo mi shite hio too nosuru too motte moppara to segareba JOTO KATO no KUBETSU naku tada oshi nt oshi-komite, ZUIBUN no ZATT0 mari ſare-toare IK-K0 no niMOTSU- zoroi mo GETA aco sage sutsumi aco ötaru hito to anoa ya l DOSEKI sen to shitarishi ni SENCHO no nasake nite sono leya apo kashi-toatasaretareba SAISEN apa onaf JIS-SEN naru mo tachimacli JOBON JOSHO no RAKU aco atke kanete YOI no birt nado tori-idete futatsu mitst kotoba apo mafiyuru uchi haya migi lidart ni me loo lanateba Shiba-ura mo stgi DAIba mo koshitari. Ima made Roa soyo to mo nalct kaze mo sastgo atmi no ate tote suzushisa tapan cata mo naku, “Haneda no oki yo l HOMMOKU yo l FUTtsu no DAIba no miyuru toa ſ” tosakebu uchi nd fune apa shizuka nt nami too yabatrite Watsushima Sarushima noo migt nt mite, Uraga WAN nt tri, slibaraku asld aco todomureba koko kasliko yori kobune tookogi-tsurete “Sushi apa l”“KwASHI apa ſ" to atri nt izurt mono ösli Fune no KYAKU apa anoatadashiku koko nt hiruge too EASY MODERN PIECES. 315 siatame; mata nori-ort suru mono mo ari Kore yori nami sukosld arakeredo sashite DOYo apo oboyuru hodo ni mo nashi Me too tatete miru to KYOzesht Wologtri-ſama makoto ni nokogtri no gotoku naredo Suzume;fina" nt ima loa suzume okarazu Fune apa Hoda (Woko- giri-gama no/umoto nar) apo hafinete Kachigama Tadara Funakata Wako nado ni KIKO shite niMOTSU JOKAKU aco ageoroshi GOGO GO-JI goro nt Tateyama nt zoa なukitari Kono atari no WAN 20o Kagami-ga-ura to tonöru yosli nie,ーmaruku kagami no gotoku SUIMEN akiraka mi shite namt shizuka nareba KAISUI-YOKU apo nasu ni aca mottomo TEKITO no hamabe nari Tate- yama aca HOJO to fonarite KO80 GO-HYAKU GO-JUYO-KO JINKO SAN-ZEN ni clikasli Hi-bi KISEN no OFUKU aru fame ZENKOKU no BUKKWA Oku koko ni atsumarie HANJO nari HOJO loa, KOKO tomo nt Tateyama n oyobazaredo GUN-YAKUSHO KEISATSU-SHO CHIAN SAIBANSHO BYOIN TO art FUGO no ie mo ökt YOSU nari Tateyama toa Satomi Yoshiyasu" no sliro-ato nite KINSEI Inaba SHI no JIN-YA arisld to Ima sono ko-dakaki tokoro ni noborite nagamureba tri-li aco arat oki-tsu-nant kogane no gotok2 kagayakite KIKWAN iu-bekarazat IIazu kono tabi co omoi- tachitart kai art to yorokobite Kamura-ya to iu KAPPO-TEN ni itari-tsukeba azarakeki atico too CHOffe kazu-kazu sttsumuru naka ni mo、“oki-namasu "tote koeli aco lone-gurumi ni yoku tataki- た｡ st-miso nt aetart apa kuold ni mezurashiku miyako no suto ni mo to titashi Kono CHI toa ToKyo 3/ori aca iku-DO ka atsusa mo masan to KAKUGO shie idetaru to aca clkſai umi yori /uki-okurt kaze suzushiku yo ni trie toa kare-gare ni fobl ofaru kltina no oe no magakt ni chikaki mo onomuki ari Unt aco koshite kono CHI ni kitari kono KYOMI aco slinuru mono 2pare-toare IK-KO nomi naran nado lokoritarl ni onoiki ya ſ saru KIKWAN loa KAZOKU ROKU- SHICHI-NIN tco tozusaerare ZAIYA no MEISHI nanivasli mo JUBoKU to tono ni kono RYOTEI ni ari “ Sate mo asobl-dokoro aco erami-famat koto ni toa satoki koto ſo l "to hisoka ni slita loo hakinu. NOTES OF A BRIEF TOUR THROUGH THE PROVINCE OF AWA. (BYAEBA KOSON.) Aocepting the proposalforatrip made by my friend Ryüsen Koji (he and I are one body thoughtwo souls)。Iresolved ontakinga peepatthe province of Awa; and four of ourset started of withus anxioustoshareinthe bronzingto begained from thesalt breezes The order of ourgoing was as follows At seven o'clockin the morning we presented ourselves at the Böshü Union Company's ofice in Echizen-bori,and were therepacked on board the steamerwhich does the Awa trip This Steamer as a matter offact is more a cargo-boat than anythingelse So little account does she make of the passenger trafic that there is no distinction of classes on board; it is all hustling and jostling,一a dreadful confusion Our own party pack and Sack, were about forsooth to share the accommodation of peasants Carrying their clogs in their hands and parcels round their necks, whenthe captain kindly lent us his Cabin, so that for the Same tencents in the plate we suddenly found ourselves lifted to the seventh heaven of delight. 316 TENTH SECTION. The beer andother things with which we had provided ourselves were brought forth; and hardly hadwe begunchatting when aglanceright and left showed that we had passed the shoreof Shibaandgot beyond theforts Sofarthere had not beena breath of wind;therewas now onlyenoughtoshow thatwewereat sea andmost deliciouslycoolit was Amidst shouts of“Oh!thatisthe ofing of Haneda!”“Oh!thereis Hommoku!”“Ah! Isee Futtsu fort!" theshipgentlycleft thewaves andleavingWebster Island and Perry Island on theright en- tered Uraga Bay、whereashortstoppagewasmade andsmall boats rowed out from al sides to the ship bringingvendors offruit and ofrice and fish-balls. The passengers here hurriedly partook ofluncheon; sometoogotout and new onescame on board Afterthisthewavesgrew ratherrough but not suficiently so to make one feel any particular motion、 Sharp eyes could makeoutthat Nokogiri-yama notwithstandingirregularities,istruly shaped likeasaw but could not discovermanysparrows now on Suzume-jima The shipcalled in at several ports begin- ning with Hoda at the foot of Nokogiri-yama then Kachiyama Tadara Funakata and Nako, takingup and Setting down passengers and "go andaboutfive o'clockinthe afternoon arrived at Tateyama It seems that the bay hereis called Kagami-ga-ura Asit is round and like a mirror the surface ofthe water clear and the wavessmooth the beach is specially well-suited forsea-bathing Tateyama adjacent to Hojo is a town of over550 houses with a population of nearly3,000 The quantities ofmerchandise broughtlerefrom al parts of the country by the dailysteamertrafiegive prosperity tothe place Höjo thoughinferiorto Tateyamainsize and population boasts a district ofice a police-station, a court-house and a hospital and appears also to have a number of wealthy dwellings Iwastold that Tateyama.was formerly the castle-town of Satomi Yoshiyasu and moro recentlythe seat ofthe Inabafamily. On climb- ing the low hill where their castle once stood and lookingaroundus we had anindescribably grand spectacle of the waves out at sea sparklinglike gold as they washed thesettingsun De- lighted at the good result sofar of the trip we had proposed to ourselves, we went to an eating- house called Kimura-ya where they cookedus some fresh fish and recommended various other dishes, especially one which they called oki-namasu It consists of raw ox-tailfishwell-pounded, bones and all andserved up with a mixture of bean-sauce and vinegar and tastes so delicious that I wish I could send some ofit hometo Tokyöas a present. - We had come prepared tofind this locality several degrees hotterthan Tokyo Buton he Contrary the breeze blowing in from the sea was cool; and when night fell、it was quite poetical with the fireflies flitting hither and thither and the note of the water-rail close to our fence We had prided ourselves on being doubtless the only party whowould cross the sea and seek out this spot in orderto obtain pleasure ofit; but lo! and behold stayingat the inn was acertain high official accompanied by his family offive orsix persons; also a well-known Inan in private life with a rotinue of servants" So we silently grinned at the quickness of these great folksto pick out the best places in which to find amusement. EASY MODERN PIECES. 317 NOTES 1 Except fora slightwein of fun-too sight to reproduce in a translation,ーthe style of thia piece is perfectly simple and ofers a model of easy narration The“llura-take" or 《é Bamboo Grove" fromwhichitis taken,isacollection ofthis authorstravelling notes sketches, and short stories His real name is Aeba Yosabur5; but literary pseudonyms as already explained are the fashionin Japan, and to readers at large he is known either as Aeba Köson oras Takenoya Shujin Ourthanks are due to him for permission to makeuse ofthis piece, of whichwe have however omitted the finalchapter.ー2 These first seven words are the most 態 ​W｡ - 等 ​dificultofthewholeextract 異 ​*Lい ​同 ​豊 ​(or 体 ​for short) の ​友 ​means simply the author himself;for though each man has but one body which of us but does not feel in himself two souls? Sometimes they pull in diferent direetions; sometimes as here one persuades the other. 龍 ​泉 ​居 ​士 ​。the alter ego's name ofers a good example of a literary pseudonym,the“dragon'sspring"containing webelieve some Chineseliterary alusion, while for 歴 ​士 ​see Hepburnor Brinkley Inother compounds 居 ​is more often read KYo than 「Koー3 |面| 如子" thesameliking”“people sharingthe sainetastes" belonging tothesame coterie.ー4 Echizen-boriat Reigan-jima in Tökyö, nearthe mouth of the Sumida, is the startingpoint forthe various uncomfortable little steamers that ply across the bay and up the rivers. 共 ​立 ​曾 ​祀 ​is lit.“the standingtogether company."ー5 Thetranslation cannot render the play on these two proper names The word me too refers to the “teeth" (Jap.“eyes")ofthe sawas wellas tothe eyes of the spectators.ー6 Satomi Yoshiyasu who fourishedinthesixteenth century was lord of broad acres in the peninsulathat shuts in Tökyö Bay He figures in Bakinscelebratedromance the 八 ​犬 ​偉 ​* HAKKENDEN," or “ Tale of Eight Dogs"-7 Or“with his valet." In Germanit might berendered by mi Dienerschaf, leaving vague the question asto whether there were many servants or only one. るい ​っ ​マ ​れ ​盤 ​房 ​ 州 ​撰 ​を ​髄 ​ぬ ​| 山 ​り ​318 TENTH SECTION。 を後にしまた左りに眺め丘に木の生へた ​るぐらみの小山に沿ふて行く田には老た ​る若き立ち入りて草を取る共有様を見れ ​バ脊に古き笠またハ切ずいも驚のちぎれた ​るかごを掛け中には木の枝を宛がら森の ​沸きて泡立たる中に足踏み込み脊を曝を ​苦み想ひやるべし我々の暑さハ云ふに ​らを松田を出はかるれバ演漫にて眼界新 ​たかり白済眞浦和田かごいふ所を過ぎて ​まを〜海岸の景色面白し高き涙の嵐厳に ​か、りて雪の如く散るは盆書の如く演風 ​のために横にのみ枝をさを松の間より青 ​さ海原を眺むれば日本槍のよき手本なり ​を思はる比にて絶景妙景を褒めたるに行 ​けバ行くほご進めば進むに従ひ景色の面 ​白さ云ふはかりかし太夫崎をいふ所の左 ​り手の山に義経の乗りたる名馬太夫黒の ​出し洞をいふあり比演にハ馬踊石をて今 ​も馬の蹄の跡ある石多く他に絶てかき所 ​ かり望み玉はゞあはび取る海人に仰せら ​れいへを土地の人員顔にて話を成程比地 ​は嶺岡の牧の績きるれバ大漢黒も出しか ​らんか洞より顕はれたるハ虚ふらん何虜 ​の土地の人も斯る奇怪笑ふべき事のみを ​誇り却って景色のよきハ知らざるが如し ​是より波太をいふ所まで本州第一の景色 ​かり狐島、横島、耕天島、海鹿島かご無数の ​小島基布羅列をる中に落達島(波太島をも ​いふ) ごいふあり愛には治承年間より平 ​野仁右衛門をいふ者只一家住みて漁業を ​事をそ故に土地の者ハ仁右衛門島また島 ​の仁右衛門を稲を比島の周園十二町ほご ​にて面積六千三百坪ばかりかりをいかか ​る様かるや渡りて見たかりしか果さもそ是 ​より磯村、前原、東條、演荻を過て天津に ​至る天津ハ戸数千戸に除り人口五千に及 ​ぶ漁業の利をも比國第一等の所かり是よ ​り演を離れて山に入り長さ五十間を四十 ​さんれる ​間ほごの隊道二つを潜り小湊に達を誕生 ​EASY MODERN PIECES。 319 ● マ ​鷲 ​BOSHUIK-KEN Wo KI (SHOZEN.) KAISUI aco abite li ni sarasu koto nareba, 5-mekashi no RENJU mo tada ICHI-NICHI nite lito- shibu likaretari Saredo TOCHI no lio no ni-nuri no gotoki nt kurabete toa mao 4zuma-otoko no SHIKAKU apa ushinatoazaru-beshi Kaku KENKO-iro to nariaru kara ni apa likage nado eramiſe yama no naka ni of-komoru-beki nt arazu “Aku made kuroku nure ya ſ mono-domo,"to iu itiot nite hamabe nomt meguru koto to sadameſaredo ate nashi nt toa hashiri-gatasli Ko- minato no TANJOJI ye möden to Tateyama aco fachi HOJO yori SHINDO apo Matsuda no kata mi itaru DOBO no SHUZEN yoku fodokite micht aru mi-ſo to KOJIN aca mina utau-beshi FUJI aco 2tshiro nt shi mata hidart nt nagame oka nt ki no haetaru gurat no koyama ni söte yuku. Ta nt zoa oitaru apakaki achi-trite kusa aco toru sono arisama aco mireba se nt.furuki kasa, mata toa kire-gomo sudare no chigiretaru nado too kake naka ni aca ki no eda aco sa-nagara mort no gotoku s&shi-kazashi feri-kagayaku ld nt ta no mizu aca loakie anoa-daelitaru naka nd ashi.fumi-komi se too sarast kurushimi omoi-yaru-beshi ſare-toare no atsusa loa iu ni tarazu Matsuda too de-hanarureba hamabe nite GANKAI arata nari Shirasu Iſaura ſada, nado tu tokoro too sugite masu-masu KAIGAN no KESHIKI omoshirosli Takaki nami no ticao ni kakarie yuki no gotoku cliru toa BONGWA no gotoku hama-kaze no fame ni yoko ni nomi eda 2co sast matsu no atoat yort aoki unabara too nagamureba Yamato-E no yoki feHON nari to omotoaru Koko nite “ZEKKEI! MYOKEI!" to hometaru ni, yukeba yuku hodo susumeba susumu nd shitagai KESHIKI no omosldrosa iu bakari nashi. TAYU-2aki to in fokoro no hidari-fe no 3/ama nt Yoshitsune no noritaru MEIBA TAYU-guro no ideshi hora to iu ari Kono lama ni 20a BATEr-SEKI tote ima mo uma no lizume no ato aru sli aku loka ni faete naki fokoro nari “ Wogomi-famatoaba atoabi foru ana ni öserare sörae ſ” to TOCHI no lito magao nite hanastt Waruhodo ſ kono CHI apa Mineoka no maki no suzuki nareba TAYU-guro mo ideshi 320 、 TENTH SECTION maran ga-hora yor aratcaretaru ana horo naran Rako no Too可 ​no hto mo｡ kakaral IIKwAI acarau-bck ofonomi aco hokori kaette KESHIKI no yoki too shirozar gagoſoshi Kore yori Wabuto to iu fokoro made Hossa0 paroarno KEsam nari 巫suneſima, rokofina BEN- TENfima, 4fika-fima nado MUSU no kofima KITU RARETSUstru naka ni, Yomogifima (Nabuto- fima fo mo h) fo iu ari Koko ni too Jisa0°NENKAN yori Hbano NTEMON o.iu mono tada IK-KE simite GYogyo apo koto to su Yue ni ToCHI no mono toa NTEMoNifma mata Slima no NTEMoN fo saosa Kono shima no SHUI JU-NI-CH0 lodo nite MENSEKI noKU-SEN 8AM-BYAKU なSubo bakari mari fo Ika naru sama naru ya apatarite mitakarishi ga hatasozu Kore yort so- matra, Iſaebara、ToJo, Hamaogi aco sugite 4matst nt itoru 4matst oa, Kos0 SEN-KO ni amari、JINKO GO-SEN nt oyobu. GYoayo no RI to mo kono kmi DAI rr-To no tokoro nari Kore yori hama aco hanarete yamani iri nagasa Go-Jm-KEN fo SHI-TK-KEN odo no tonneru futatsu aco kuguri, Kominatoni TAssu TANJon ca sasuga mi NoamEN-8aUIroarHAno DAI- HoNJI dake arite、RIPPA nari; tsune mi mo SANKEI ösli Moto tod RENGE-TAN fo t foboro ni arisli ga,ーtsunami no tame ni forare Tae-no-ura ye ldsurishi ga-soko mo GENRoKUNENKAN mo sunami ni torare sui ni ima no CHI ni KODAI no GARAN too KONRYU seshi ga,一KAEINENJU sHosHITSU shi ima no HoNDO aca chikagoro no KONRYU nard to aca ZUIBUN fabi-fabi no GONAN ni kakarisſ ofera nari Tae-no-ltra apa ima Tad-no-ttra to ſonae SESSHO KINDAN narl fame tai katsuo nado öku fune nie KEMBUTSU ni.naloaru mono a zoo makie fmabata too fatakeba, atsumarite ukamt-izuru koto ike no hivoi nogotoshi Mata KIKWAN nari ヘ ​* (“Itura-ſake") NoTES OF A BRIEF TOURTHROUGHTHE PROVINCE OF AWA (Continued) 。 The intent of our highly elegant party beingto bronze themselves by sea-bathingand exposure to the sun we got one coating of colour just in a single day thoughto bo sure, comparedwith thered-lacquer bodies ofthe natives ofthe place we cannot yet have lost our appearance offinegentlemen Aftergettingup such a healthy colour it would have been absurd for us to seek out the shade and bury ourselves among the mountains “Burn yourselves black goodfellows all on tothe bitterend!”ーsuchwasourmotto; and accordingly we decided to do nothing but follow the beach But as it wasimpossible to walkwithout some object we decided on a pilgrimage to the temple of Tanjöji at Kominato; and leaving Tateyama we went along the new road from Höjö to where Matsuda is situated This highwayis keptin such excellentrepairthat all those whouse it should sing a paean to this ourageofgoodroads Fujiwas sometimes behindus sometimes webehelditon our left hand; and we passed along hillocks about the height of trees growing on a mound In the rice-fields we saw peasants old and young pluckingup weeds一anoldstraw hator pérhaps a torn bit of straw mattingoratattered bamboo blindslungovertheir backs while others had EASY MODERN PIECES. 321 shaded themselves forest-wise with natural branches of trees I leave you to imagine their suferings as the sun beat fiercely upon the rice-fields making the water bubble and they themselves stood with their feet in the frothy ooze and their backs exposed to the glare. Our partyfelt the heatindescribably. On leaving Matsuda the beach opened out a new world before our eyes The scenery of 仇e shore became prettier and prettier after passing Shirasu Maura and Wada The big waves breaking on the rocks and falling in spray like snow reminded one of the miniature landscape-gardens which people arrange in flower-pots; and the peeps of the blue sea betweenthe pine-trees that shoot out only horizontal branches on account of the wind from the strand suggested themselves as excellent models for pictures inthe Japanese style While we uttered exclamations of admiration at the beauty of the scene it grew more and more unutterably delightful the longer we walked on and the further we went In a hill to the left of a place called Tayü-zakiis a grotto whence Yoshitsunes celebrated steed Tayü-guro is said to have come forth In the sea near this strand there are numbers of stones called “horses' hoof-stones,"marked with the trace of this horse's hoofs. Thereare none elsewhere. “If your Worship wishesforsome pleasesaysotothe divers whocatchsea-ears." Thisis what the natives tell you with a serious countenance No doubt as this place lies close to the Mineoka pastures Tayü-guromay well have come from here; but to derive his origin from a grottois of course absurd Country-folks everywhere seem to have away of pridingthemselves on some suchridiculous marvel while remaining blind to the beauty of the scenery around them. From here on to a place called Nabuto is the finest scenery in this province Among numberless otherislets spread out like the men on a chess-board,ーKitsune-jima Yokojima, Benten-jima etc.ーis one named Yomogi-jima or Nabuto-jima Here ever since about the year 1180 has dwelt a singlefamily,ーthat of Hirano Niemonーwhogain theirlivelihood by fishing For this reason the country-folks cal the island Niemon-jima or else Shima-no- Niemon. It is said to be about four-fifths of a mile in circumference, with an area of only a little overfive acres Ishould like to have crossed over and seen what it was like, but did not manage to do so After this we passed through Isomura Maebara Töjö, and Hamaogi, and arrived at Amatsu This town has over a thousand houses, with a population offive thousand and is also the chief centre of the fishingindustry in the province Here we left the shore entered the hills plunged into two tunnels respectively a hundredyards andeighty yards long andreached Kominato Tanjöjiis a splendid edifice worthy its rank as metro- politan temple of the “Itchi” branch of the Nichiren sect and is constantly visited by crowds of pilgrims Formerlyit stood at a place called Renge-tan but was swept away by a tidalwaveandrebuitatTaenoura Thereanothertidalwave sweptit away about theend of the seventeenth century and animmense temple was erected on the present site; but this was 322 TENTH SECTION. ” but "boasting," 線 ​mentioned a little lower 刀脈 ​型に ​from 1848 to 1854, down, lasted from 1688to 1704 and 支帝 ​力 ​=A｡ ー全 ​NOTES. 1 This is a play upon words as lora signifies not only a “grotto," ーﾘーズや ​Hora acofuku is to “blow one's owntrumpet,"regardless oftruth.ー2 The period (JISHO) lasted from AD 1177 to 1181; is now pronounced Tai-no-ura [“coast of the sea-bream"] and bream and bonitos are very numerous here owingto alltaking of life being prohibited,一so much sothat whensight-seers who go round in boats strew bait and strike the gunwales, the fish rise to the surface like destroyed by fire somewhere about 1850, and the present main edifice is of recent construction, What a catalogue of misfortunes poorthing! The name Tae-no-ura [“the wondrous coast"] goldfishin a pond This, too is a strange sight. styled 治 ​承 ​“lying." 謝恩の一念発起すべきや否や ​宇宙天然の大機闘は霊妙不可思議にして比地球面の萬 ​物、上は人類より下は食獣草木土砂塵挨の微に至るま ​でも共虜を得ざるなし四時行はれ百物成るのみか殆ん ​ご四時の鍵化なき南北雨極赤道直下の地にも生ず可き ​を生じ育す可きを育して星委如たり就中人間の快楽を云 ​へは心身の運動自由自在にして菊も同類自他の不徳無 ​智に妨げられざる限りは身外の萬物都て自から奉ずる ​の資を貸り以て肉鶴を養ふ可し以て精碑を楽ましむ可 ​ー況して比世は進歩改長の活劇場にして歩々際限なし ​をあれは個令ひ今日に不如意の事多きも智徳の発達を ​共に前途の望は圓満にして黄金世界の時代も期して空 ​ーからず今人の幸幅既に大なりを云ふ可し左れば吾々 ​は比大幸幅に浴する身分なりを難も進んで共恩を謝す ​可さや否や俗言を用れば難有しを云ふ可きや否やの一 ​段に至ては自から議論なきを得ず抑も恩をは仁恵功徳 ​の義にして之を謝すご云へば共功徳を施したる相手の ​所在なかる可らず然るに宇宙の大機闘は不可思議に出 ​来たるものにして特に之を造りたるものあるを見ず或 ​は造物主なご個りに名を設けて之に騎すれば首尾全き ​EASY MODERN PIECES. 323 が如くなれども既に造物王彦れは共造物 ​王の作者なさを得ず文共作者の作者なさ ​を得ず院有限らなさ次第にして到底不可思 ​議に出來作る大機關と言い表るの外なし ​個妹に出來たる大機關にして音タ人間も ​亦個熱に生れて正しく其機關中の部 ​なれば之を輸、は元動力たる蒸氣の所在 ​經對に知る可のすして機關のみ不思議に ​運轉するものありて人間もホての機關中 ​の一本の紅な文は織の神分子に属し北大 ​に全體の運轉を興にしながら日から共然 ​る所以老婦のされば特に運轉の恩を議す ​可さ相手を求めんど)て得さるが加)能 ​大機關の魔大無邊無量不可思議を観いて ​轉た自身の微些無力を語るのみ或は元〈 人間が空氣に呼吸(光線に照らされ表服 ​些食に依て生存するは天道の人に可なる ​所にして即ち大恐なれば其思を議す可し ​との説あり目から設として開く可さに似 ​たれども一步を進めて武軍の所見を以て ​ それは前にも映Yたる加く大道は唯不可 ​思議に自から徐るのみにして之をして総 ​^)でもる所のものあるを論を可少す而し ​て議原の念は相對の思想より生する所の ​情なれは北れと彼れとを比較して両者に ​對)其思語の有無難重を識別して始めて ​之に議するの念も彼起す可し例へは音 ​«が父母の恩を識して難有)と云公は父 ​母は親)く成が父母にして勝家の発端に ​%のず我れに封)てて特に恩あるが故なり ​故に大道も他に何か比較す可さものあり ​て此の天は人に可なり彼の天は人に不可 ​なりと両タ相並び人間は幸に彼の不可な ​る大を去て此の可なる大道に支配さらる ​) とあれば或は特恩として議す可)又或 ​は等)く人間にてありなから北の一部の ​人には天照原く)とて彼の一部に導)とあ ​れば其原忠に格する者は特に議す可)と ​雖も音«の観とる所は唯一の天道多るの ​みにして基拉德の友氏所に替て踊る ​324 TENTEI SECTION. を見されは特に議をるに由永)或公然の ​す)て原海の差別%りとせんか残忍に格 ​|て建議する者もあると同時に一方には之 ​に流れて欲望する者なさを得ず能不變 ​の大道義やんとして議を可のゲ德さんど ​|て扱わ可少す是れ其廣大なる所以に) て音タ人間の分として敗てクを建議せざ ​るは御堂やさる故なりと知る可)又或は ​間が人間の生を事けて此世に生れたる ​は難有)など不公者もあれども面より無體 ​の立宣仁)て難くに足らだ其人間とは暗 ​に食戦を比較に取り残しさ會戰ならだし ​て貴さ人間に生れ)は仕合なりとの意味 ​ならんなれども之を仕合なりとすれば世 ​界中加者か在合ならさらん角に向て放心 ​通ならさるが故に率なりと云》小島に向て ​光は魚ならさるが故に高運なりと云》節 ​に向て展の不幸を説さ大に向て独の無力 ​を擁み德に向て来の思を築公が如くそれ ​は幸不幸の相違憲限あるべからだと近くは ​ 人間相互の中にても三十歲の男女に向て ​光は四十歲にあらを前途不同校長くして宇 ​なりと云》四十歲の人に向ては五十歲を ​比較に取り王十に六十を去》六十に七十 ​を去り人十九十死に至るまで前途不同校長 ​くして仕合ならさるものはなかる可)無 ​體にあらずして何がてや道平気に考入れ ​は人間の人間に生れたるは魚の魚たるが ​如く自馬の鳥たるが如く文三十歲の男女が ​三十歲たるが如)特に喜ぶ可さに非を文 ​整<可さに非さるなり大道人に可なり大 ​道离物に通を即ち大道の大道たる所以に ​して特殊の私原に非す大道君)人に可な ​らかとして物に不通常ならんには比地球面 ​に今の人間高陽は存在す可のだ不安地球 ​その物も現在の有様に在る可らさる管% り左れば大道可%るが故に物の存在をる ​にあるのみ物の存在をるが故にとて大道 ​特に可なるにあらを物を見て故さらに崩 ​除するが加さは人間界のが次にこそもあれ ​IEASY MODERN PIECES. 325 斯る小策を以て天工を測るは未た共機闘 ​の大を知らざるものかり天機の廣大且つ ​無偏なる宇宙の萬有おのノ〜共虜を得て ​無量圓満ならざるものかし日月星辰の大 ​より地球を始めごして地球面の食獣草木 ​昆患難の微に至るまでも吾々人類の如き精 ​碑あらば自家の境遇に安んじて必ず満足 ​の意を表するこどならん又これに満足をる ​を同時に之を謝をるの目的を得ずして悠 ​々自から居るこをならん如何をなれば宇 ​宙の大機闘は日月星辰以上以下の物を包 ​羅して遺す所かく一微塵も機闘中の一部 ​分を成しかがら特に謝をるに由るさ共事 ​情は人身鶴中の臓肺筋肉相互に人身を成 ​して相互に共功勢恩謡を謝をるなきが如 ​くなればかり臓肺筋肉を敷へ霊して人身 ​みきに等しく高有を敷へ霊して宇宙かし ​萬有中の執れか主にして執れか客ふるや ​到底匿別をべき限りに非ず吾々人間も赤 ​その中の一微塵かれば自から共分に満足 ​ して大機闘の不可思議を観じ仰いで共大 ​なるを讃し傭して自から小なるを悟るご ​雌も之が貸めに謝恩の一念ハ発起をるに ​由かし唯吾々ハ人間の子にして文明進歩 ​的の動物かるを知るが故に既往を想起し ​て先人の特に辛苦経営したる大恩を謝し ​後世子孫の貸めには勉めて智徳発達の緒 ​を遺さんを欲をるのみ ​(以上の議論或は凡俗中流以下の人に解し難 ​き所ある可し共解し難きは可なりを難も所 ​請牛解にして人間世界に紳も備もかし報恩 ​濃拝一切無用かりと早合獣し未だ陥身開智 ​の要を得ずして早く既に横着者を貸り以て ​世安を害をるの憂かしとせず軍意謝恩の念 ​ハ人の信心より生ずるものにして共信心の ​本は迷にても感情にても鬼に角に之を妨げ ​ずして患民の徳心を維持するこそ今の俗世 ​界に於て智者の事かれ故に本論は唯學者流 ​の思想を寛出したるまでにして之に由て宗 ​教界の迷信を一掃せんかどの意に非ざるな ​り)顧澤諭吉著顧翁百話。 326 TENTH SECTION。 SHAON wo ICHI-NEN HOKKISU-BEKI Y4 IV4 Y4? UCHU TENNEN no DAI-KIKWAN apa REIMYO FUKA-SHIGI ni shie, kono GHIKYU-MEN no BAMBUTSU-kami loa JINRUI yord shimo toa KINJU SOMOKU DOSA mN-Armo Brmi aru made moーsono tokoro too ezaru nashi SHI-JI okonatuare HYAKU-BUTSU naru nomi ka hotondo SHIJI no HENKwA naki NAMBoKU RYOKYOKU SEKIDO CHOKKA no CHI ni mo SHOgu-beki too SHOfi, IKUsu-beki apo IKUshite、ANJO tart Wakanzuku NINGEN no KWAIRAKU too ieba, SHINSHIN no UN- Do JIYU JIZAI nt shie iyashiku mo DORUI JITA no FUTOKU MUCHI ni samatageraregaru kagiri loa SHINGWAI no BAMBUTSU subete mizukara H02uru no SHI to nari motte NIKUTAI too yashinal-leshi motte SEISHIN apo tanoshimashimu-beshi Iſashie kono yo toa SHIMPo KAI- I､YO no KWATSU-GEKIJO ni shite, Ho-Ho 8AIGEN nashi to areba fatoi KoNNICHI ni FU-NYor no koto ökt mo CHITOKU no HATTATSU to tomo ni ZENTo no nozomi tod EMMAN ni slite OGON SEKAI no JIDAI mo KIslite munashikarazu KoNJIN no KOFUKU sude ni 5 nari to iu-beshi. &areba loare-toare loa kono DAI-KOFUKU ni YOKUsuru miBUN nari ſo iedomo susunde sono ON loo SHAsu-beki ya ina ya,ーZOKUGEN 20o mochiyureba, arigatashi fo iu-bekt ya ina ſa 72O ICHI-DAN ni tate toa onozukara GIRos naki too ezu Somo-somo oN fo apa JINKEI KUDOKU no GI nt shite ore apo SHAsu to ieba sono KUDOKU apo lodokoshitaru aiſe no SHOZAI nakaru- bekarazu Shikaru ni、UCHU no DAr-KIKWAN ua FUKA-SHIGI ni dekitaru mononi shite foku ni kore loo tsukuritaru mono arl apo mi< 4ruitoa ZOBUTSU-SHU nado kart nt na zoo mökefe kore ni KISureba SHUBI mattaki ga gotoku naredomo sude ni ZOBUTSU-SHU areba sono ZOBU- TSU-SHU no SAKUSHA naki too ezu mata sono SAKUSHAno SAKUSHA naki too ezu sAIGEN mo naki SHIDAI ni slite TOTEI FUKA-SHIGI ni dekitaru DAI-KIKWAN toitsaru no hokangshi. GU- ZEN ni dekitaru DAI-KIKWAN ni shie loaretoare NINGEN mo mata GUZEN ni umarde masash｡ ſcu sono KIKWAN-CHU no ICHI-BUBUN nareba kore too tatoeba GENDO-RyoKU aru Joarnosao- ZAIZETTAI ni shiru-bekarazu shite KIKWAN nomi FUSHIGI ni UNTEN suru mono arite NINGEN mo mata sono KIKWAN-CHU no IP-PON no kugt ka mata loa TETSU no Is-SAI BUNSHInd ZoKUshi, tomo ni ZENTAI no UNTEN too tomo ni shina-gara mizukara sono shikaru yuen too shirazareba, TOKU ni UNTEN no ON too SHAsu-beki aite apo motomen to shite egaru ga gotoshi Tada DAI-KI- KWAN no KODAI MUHEN MURYO FUKA-SHIGI too KwANfie ulata JISHIN no BisA MURyoKU too satoru nomi. ・ . " * 4ruitod ttoaku “NINGEN ſa KUKI ni KOKYU shi K08EN ni ferasare IFUKU INSHoKU ni ſofe SEISON suru toa TENDO no hito ni KAnaru tokoro ni slie sunazoachi TEN-oN nareba, sono ON too SHAsu-besli"to no SETsU ari Onozukara SETSU fo shie kiku-beki ni niaredomo IP-Po 200 Sltsumeſe, 20aga-HAI no SHOKEN 20o motte sureba mae n; mo mobdaru gotoku TENDO toa tada FUKA-SHIGI ni onozukara shikaru nomi ni shite kore too shite shikarashimur tokoro no mono aru too SHOsu-bekarazu Shik5 shie SHAON no NEN toa alTAI no SHIso yori sHozuru tokoro no JO nareba kore to kare to too HIKAKU shite Ryo-SHA ni TAIshi sono oNGIno UMU EASY MODERN PIECES. 327 KEIJU too SHIKIBETSU shite hafimeſe kore nt SHAsuru no ICHI-NEN mo HoKKI su-beshi Tatoeba, 20are-tuare ga FUB0 no ON aco SHAslie art-gatasid to iu aca FUBo apa shitashiku apaga FUBo mi side anKA no o-oni araa * acare ni TAIshie TOKU nt ON aru ga yue nari Yue mi TEND0 mo TA ni nani ka HIKAKU su-beki mono arite kono TEN aca lito mi KAnari kano TEN loa hitoni FUKA nart o BYO-BYO ai-narabi NINGEN apa sainoat ni kano FUKA naru TEN apo satte kono KA- naru TEND0 mi SHIHAI seraruru to areba arutura TOKUON to shie SHAsu-beshi Mata aruitoa hi- toshiku NINGEN nie ari-nagara kono ICHI-BU no lito ni apa TEN-oN atsuku shite kano ICHI-BU nt usushi to arela sono KO-ON ni YoKUsuru mono loa TOKUni SHAsu-beshi to iedomo loare-apare no KWANzuru fokoro tua YUI-ITSU no TENDO aru nomi mi shite sono KUDOKU no oyobu tokoro ni kotsute KOHAKU aru aco mizareba ToKUni sHAsuru ni yoshi nashi 4ruitoa shikarazu slite, KOHAKU no SABETSU art to sen ka ? SHUON ni YOKUshite HAISHA suru mono aru to DOJI ni, IP-PO ni apa tore nt moreſe EMB0 suru mono naki apo ezu YUI-ITSU FUHEN no TENDO。SHAsen to shie SHAst-bekarazu uraman toshie urama-lekarazu Kore sono KODAI naru yuen ni slite, apare-apare NINGEN no BUN to shite aeſe kore aco HAISHA sezaru apa EMB0 sezaru ga yue nari to shiru-beshi. * Mata aruitoa NINGEN ga NINGEN no SEI too ukete kono yo mi umaretaru aca ari-gatashi nado iu mono aredomo moto yori MUKEI no RITSUGEN ni slite kiku ni tarazu Sono NINGEN なo zoa AN ni KINJU apo HIKAKU ni fori iyashiki KINJU narazu shite tattoki NINGEN ni atmare- shi apa shi-aacase nari to no IMI naran naredomo kore too shi-aloase nart to sureba SEKAI-CHU mani-mono ka shi-atoase narazaran ? Uloonimukatte、“ Wanfitoa mushinarazaru ga yua mi sai- toot nari” to i fori ni mukate、“ Wanfi ua utoo narazaru ga yue ni KOUN nari” to i neko ni mukatte nezumi no FUKO apo toki inu mi mukatte neko no MURYOKU too aloaremi saru ni mukatte usagi no GU aco toarat ga gotoku sureba, KO FUKO no SOI SAIGEN aru-bekarazu Chi- kaku apa NINGEN ai-fagai no uchi nite mo SAN-JIS-SAI no DANJO ni mukatte、“ Wanfi aca SHI-JIS- SAI ni arazzz ZENTO nao nagaku shite sattpai nart" o i SHI-JIS-SAI no hito ni mukatte loa GO- JIS-SAI aco HTKAKU n tori GO-JU ni ROKU-JU loo i ROKU-JUNI SHICHI-JU aco i HACHI-JU KU- JU SHI nd itaru made ZENTO nao nagaku shite shi-atoase narazaru mono toa nakaru-beshi MU- KEI nt arazu shie, nanzo ya ? KYOSHIN HEIKI ni kangóreba NINGEN no NINGEN ni atmaretaru 2ca unco no unco tart ga gotoku tort no tort faru ga gotoku、mata SAN-JIs-SAI no DANJO ga SAN- JIS-SAI tart ga gotoshi TOKU ni yorokobu-beki ni arazat, mata odoroku-beki ni arazart nari. TENDO hito ni KAnari TENDO BAMBUTSUni TEKIsu Sunalpachi TENDO no TENDO tart yuen nd shie TOKUSHU no SHION nt arazu TEND0 moshi lito ni KA nanarazu slite mono ni FU- TEKITO naran nt aca kono CHIKYU-MEN nt ima no NINGEN BAMBUTSU aca SONZAI stt-bekarazu, ーina l CHIKYU sono mono mo GENZAI no arisama ni aru-bekarazaru lazu nari Sareba TENDO KA- naru ga yue ni mono no SONZAI surt aru nomi lſono no SONZAI surt ga /ue ni fote TENDO TOKU ni KAnart ni arazu mono apo mite koto-sara ni HI-DNsuru ga gotoki aca NINGEN-KAI no SA- TA ht koso ore Kakaru SHOSAKU too motte TENKO apo lakaru aca imada sono DAI-KIKWAN no 328 TENTH SECTION. DAI apo shirazaru mono nari TENKI no KODAI katst MUHEN naru UCHU no BAN-YU ono-ono sono tokoro aco ete MURYO EMMAN narazaru mono noshi JITSU-GETsU SEISHIN no DAI yort CHIKYU aco hafime foslie CHIKYO-MEN no KINJU SOMOKU, KoNoa0 mo Brmi aru made mo, 20ar6- acare JINRUI no gotoki SEISHIN araba ono-ono JIKA no KYOGU nt yasthbfie kanarazu MANZOKU no I apo HYOsttru koto naran Iſata kore ni MANZOKU sttru to DOJI nd kore 20o SHAsttru no MO- KUTEKI aco ezu shite YU-YU mizukara ort koto naran Ikan to nareba UCHU no DAI-KIKWAN apa JITSU-GETSU SEISHIN IJO IKA no mono aco HORA shie nokost fokoro naku ICHI-MIJIN mo KIKWAN-CHU no ICHI-BUBUN aco nashi-nagara TOKU nt SHAsurt nt yoshi naki sono JIJO 20a JINSHIN TAICHU no ZOFU KINNIKU al-fagad ni JINSHIN aco nashie attagai ni sono KORö oNGI aco SHAsuru tokoro naki ga gotoku nareba nari ZOFU KINNIKU aco kazoe-sukushie JINSHIN nak ni litoshiktt, BAN-YU aco kazoe-ſsukushite、UCHU nashi BAN-YU-CHU no izatre ga SHU nt shite izure ga KAKU naru ya TOTEI KUBETSU su-beki kagiri nt arazu ſare-toare NINGEN mo mata sono ucli no ICHI-MIJIN nareba mizukara sono BUN ni MANZOKU shie DAI-KIKWAN no FU- KA-SHIGI aco KWANf aoide sono öi naru too SANshi fushite mizukara SHO naru too satort to iedomo Kore ga tame ni SHAON no ICHI-NEN aca HOKKI stru ni yoshi nashi Tada apare-toare toa NINGEN no ko ni slie BUMMEI SHIMPO-TEKI no DOBUTSU naru aco shiru ga /ue ni KI-0 20o SOKI shite SENJIN no TOKU ni SHINKU KETEI shitaru DAION too SHAshi KOSEI SHISON no fame nt tca sutomete CHITOKU HATTATSU no CHO 2oo nokosan to lossatru nomi. (IJO no GIRON aruica BONZOKU CHURYU IKA no hito ni KAIsli-gataki fokoro aru- besli Sono KAIshi-gataki aca KAnari to iedomo iloayuru HANKAI nt shie NINGEN SE- KAI ni ant mo lotoke mo nasld HOON REIHAI ISSAI MUYO nart fo laya-GATEN sld, imada SHUSHIN KAICHI no YO aoo ezu shite hayaku sude ni 5CHAKU-mono to nar motte SEAN aco GAIsurt no atree nashi to sezu HIKKYO SHAON no NEN apa lito no SHINJIN yori SHOzuru mono ni slite sono SHINJIN no moto toa mayoi nie mo KANJO nite mo, to ni kaku ni kore too samatagezu shite GUMIN no TOKUSHIN too IJI suru koso ima no ZOKU-SEKAI nt oite CHISHA no koto nare Yue nt HONRON aca tada GAKUSHA-RYU no SHISO ?co SHASHUTSU slitart made ni slite kore nt yotte SHUKYO-KAI no MEISHIN aco IS-80 sen nado no I ni arazaru nari) [FUKUzatca YUKICHI CHo“FUKUo HYAKU-WA."] SHOULD WE OR SHOULD WE NOT ENTERTAIN A FEELING OF GRATITUDE ? This great naturalmachineー切he Universe-is a wonderfuland marvellous whole:一not a thing on the surface ofthis globe of ours but hasits proper place from human kind down to animals plants minerals and dust itself Not only does everything come forth with the revolution ofthe seasons:一even such tracts as those around the poles and under the equator, where scarcely any change of seasons exists,ーeven such tracts as these duly produce and EASY MODERN PIECES. 329 sustain appropriate forms of life in peaceful order Man's happiness in particular is provided for by his liberty of action both mentaland physical Provided no hindrancearisefromthe vice orignorance of his fellow-creatures, everything in external nature forms part of a fund spontaneously contributed to his use wherewith to nourish the body and delight the mind. More still as this worldis a living theatre of progress and improvement where one step after another leads on to infinity even grantingthat many things at the present day may not equal our desires still perfect trust in the future founded on the development of wisdom and virtue, justifies us in anticipating for the world a golden age while the happiness even of those now livingis certainly considerable. Suchis the condition of man swimming in a sea of happiness Nevertheless, whenwe proceed to ask whether he ought or ought not to feel grateful for these favours,ーwhether, to speak colloquially he should say thank you for them,ーa doubt naturally suggests itself For mark the word “favour." It includes the notion of benevolence kindly action; and gratitude for these presupposes the existence of some person by whom the benevolence is exercised But the great machine of the universe marvellously asit is constructed shows no trace of any special constructor; and evenif for argument's sake we coin the word “Creator" and apply it in this context attaining thereby to apparent logicalsatisfaction then we must find some maker for this Creator and then some maker forthe maker of the Creator Thus we should go on ad hyinitum and when allwas Said and done the only conclusion arrived at would be that the worldis a great machine marvellously constructed It is a great machine originated by chance and we human beings too are born by chance and really form part of the machine We may illustrate this by the case of an engine which should move ofitselfin a marvellous manner while yet there was absolutely no means of aScertaining the existence of the motor power steam; and man would correspond Say to one nail or to a minute particle oftheiron of that engine in all whose revolutions he would participate; but as he would naturalyignore the causes which brought it all about no search on his part would bringto light any one whom he ought specially to thankforthe favour of whirling him round All that can be done is to contemplate the vastness the infinity the immeasurableness, the marvellousness of the great machine and to discern ever more and more clearly our own insignificance and weakness. Again I hear some say:“The air we breathe the light which shines on us the food and raiment that maintain our existence are all boons granted by Nature to man,ーfavours for whichweshould accordinglybe grateful" This contenſion wears an appearance of plausi- bility Butifone goes a step further and adopts my wiew then as already explained what people call“Nature"is merely a marvellous and spontaneous series of events from which itisimpossibleto deducethe existence ofanyperson causingthoseeventsto be what they are Moreover asgratitudeis asentiment dependent on theidea ofreciprocity it can arise only as 330 TENTH SECTION. theresult of a comparison between two alternatives,ーof discrimination that is between the presence or absence the abundance or scarcity of kindliness inthe conduct oftwopersons towardsus Forinstance ourgratitude to our parentsis excited by the specialfayours which they conferuponus because they are our parents and not the oldgentleman andold ladynext door In1ikemanner therefore might wethank Nature for specialfavours iftherewere any other order of Nature with which the Nature we know of might be compared so that one might setthetwo side byside and say。“This Nature favours man, that Nature does not," and ifman happilyescapingfrom the unfavourable Nature could place himselfunderthe rule of the favourable Again if among the members of the same humanspecie8, Nature conferred her favours morecopiouslyupon one set of men and more sparingly upon another then those indulged with the more copious share oughttoshowspecialgratitudeforit Butfromal I cansee there exists but a single order of Nature and this never manifests any partiality in the distribution ofits favours and we have therefore no occasion for any special gratitude Or shallwetakethe oppositeview and saythat Nature doestreat men diferently favouring some more than others? In that case while some render thanks forthe special favours with which theyareindulged others mustresent being overlooked Asingle immutable order of Nature can justly oxcite neither gratitude nor resentment;foritis plain that being sovast asitis, we、inour positionas human beings can nomore dare to praise thanto blameit. Again thereare those whosaythat human beings have cause for gratitude inasmuch as they have been borninto this world with the gift of human life; but this is an altogether absurd contention, not worth listeningto It evidently rests on animplied comparison between men and animals;and the drift of it is that we should think ourselves lucky to have been born as exalted human beings and not as lowly animals. Butifthisisto be deemed good luck, what creaturein the whole worldis not lucky too? If we areto congratulate fishes on theirgoodfortune in not beinginsects or birdson not being fish,ifwe are to point out tothe cat the inferior luck of the rat or deplore with the dog the inferior strength ofthe cat or 1aughwith the monkey overthe stupidity of the hare there will be no end to tho distinctions to be drawn betweenthe various grades of happinessin all Creation Without going so far afield, and restricting ourselves to a comparison of human beings with each other we might con- gratulate a man or womanof thirty on not being forty, and so having a longer future to look forward to One offorty we maight console by reference to fifty one offifty by reference to sixty one of sixty byreference to seventy and so on toeighty ninety and to deathitself every creature in the world being made to appear lucky because enjoying a longer prospect of life than some other What is this but a reductio ad absurdum ? Calm unbiassed reflection showsus that thefact of human beings being bornas human beingsbelongstothesame order as that offish beingfish or birds being birds or a man or woman ofthirty being thirty:ーthereis init nospecial Cause forjoy or yet for astonishment Nature suits man and allother living IEASY MODERN PIECES. 33I creatures Thisis simply because Nature is Nature;itis nomark of anyspecialand particular favour If Nature did not suit man and other creatures, then men and things as we now know them would not exist on the surface ofthis globe,ーnay! the globeitself could not then wear its present aspect Thus it is only because Natureis suitable to their origination that things exist at al:一itis not because things exist that wearejustified in inferring any special favour towards them on Natures part To notice things and thentreat them with particular kindliness,is an exclusively humantrait andit argues want ofappreciation of the greatness of the great machine to judge Natures handiwork by our petty schemes Inthe vastness the impartiality of Natures machinery each ofall the myriads of existingthings hasits place and the whole is immeasurable and perfect If all things from such great ones as the sun, moon and stars down to our earth and to such minutiae as the animals and plants and the veryinsectsonits surface hadmindslikethose ofus human beings eachwouldenjoy its own environment and would doubtless express a feeling of satisfaction Moreover together with this feeling of Satisfaction,it would discover no object whereon to expend gratitude but would, Isuppose continueits quiet career self-contained For the great machine of the Universe includes everything without exception whether above or below the sun moon and stars;and even a single grain of dust forms part of the whole machine Thus does it come about that there is no more any special reason for gratitude in this case than thereis any reason for gratitude fortroubletaken orfavours granted by one organ or member of the human body to another,ーthat body which arises only from their presence and interaction For if you enumerate all the organs and members separately thereis soto say no body left apart from them If you enumerate all existing things there is no Universe left apart from them ｡ neitherisit feasible in any mannerto decide which of allexisting things are the principal ones, and which merely accessory We human beings, too are one atom in the whole; wherefore, resting content with our lot we may contemplate the marvels ofthe great machine looking up to praiseitsgreatness and looking down torecognise ourown littleness; but thereis no reason forthe feeling of gratitude to be excited in our breasts All that becomesus assons of men,ー ​creatures conscious ofthe capacityfor civilisation and progress,一isto calto memory the past with gratitude forthe great favours bequeathed tous bythe laboriouseforts of previousgenera- tions, and on behalf of our descendants in the future to endeavourtoleave a foundationforthe further development of wisdom and virtue, (The above discussion may contain passages hard to be comprehended by plain folks and members of the lower classes. Such failure to comprehend matters not Where harmisto be fearedisin the so-called half-comprehension which rushes to the conclusion that neither gods nor saints exist in this our human world and that gratitude and worshipare alike useless and which having failed toimbibe the essence of morality and culture plungesintovillany and disturbsthe peace of society Infine gratitude being a sen- 332 TENTH SECTION timent wlich springs from piety the proper courseforwisemento pursue in the present uncultivated condition of the worldistofostervirtne in thefoolish by leaving such piety undisturbed whether its origin be superstition oremotion The argument here advanced therefore claims nomorethanto be an exposition of the opinions ofthe learned We do not aim hereby at makinga clean sweep ofthe superstitions ofthe religious world) INOTES. This piece is borrowed by permission of the “Jiji Shimp5 Sha” from the “ Fuku5 Hyaku-wa," or“Hundred Essays by the Aged Fukuzawa,"which appearedin 1897 andoreated a great sensation Edition after edition hassince beenrapidly exhausted Noother Japanese writer ofers so perfect a model of a style at once simple forcible and idiomatic no other thinkerisso thoroughly representative of histime and country as Fukuzawa; neither can any of his voluminous worksbe sowarmly recommended to the foreignstudent as these shortessays, which。takentogether well-nigh coverthe whole field of contemporary Japanese activity in mattersintellectual while on the other hand any one of themmaybe considered separately as eachiscompleteinitself The preferenceshown bythis writerforeasytermsmay begauged by the fact that thoughthe piece heregiventreats of deeper matters than any of those preceding it inthis Section,fewernewcharactersoccurinitthaninanyother proportionatelytoits length. Here atexternals ourpraise of Fukuzawa must stop His thought is shallow his philosophy a crudematerialismwithaveneer ofutilitarianmorality and amiable optimism Theessay here selectedfairly typifies his views But一and thisis a considerationworth pondering一ittypifies the views of the overwhelming majority of educated Japaneseat the present day IfSuch be the doctrines ofthe leaders what will bethe practice of the led whenthese doctrines shall have filtered down to the base of the social edifice and shall have washedawaywhat smallfragments remain of the old Confucian ethics? The present Japanese epoch styles itself 明 ​治 ​MEIJI、“enlightened peacefulness." Butifthe light thatisinit be darkness howgreatis that darkness! Nevertheless ifweviewthe matter properly,these considerationsinnowayunfitsuch booksforthe use of Europeanstudents On the contrary andevenassumingthat most of those employingthe present work will be missionaries,一surelyit must be advantageous forthem to make acquaintance at once with the genuine mentalattitude ofthe people among whom their life is to be spent. - * い ​* Fukuzawas styleis not quite so easytotranslateinto Englishasits clearness and charm might lead one to expect Noris the reasonfarto seek Though he often interprets European thought he always does interpretit in the real sense of that word He does not translate literally he does not fill his pages with “Englishisms,"asmanycontemporary Japanese authors っ ​do Everything hegivesto the public has been passed through a Japanesefilter melted down in a Japanese crucible digested assimilated thoroughly naturalised and subdued The hands EASY MODERN PIECES. 333 may bethose of a Western utilitarian; butthevoiceisthatofone brought up in the Chinese schools Now whatis perfectlynaturalandidiomaticin one language一onementalatmosphere, ーis precisely that whichis apt to be not quite natural not quiteidiomatic in another More partioularly are certain generalterms of vague import,ー“nature”“force,”“influence," etc.ー ​apt、n9豊_exac{lyto eovereach other in diferent intellectual spheres Fukuzawa's OIで ​道 ​for instance一a terminheritedfromthe Confucianists-has no satisfactory English equivalent Sometimesitislittlemorethanthevisible heavens;sometimes“Heaven"(witha capital H)comes mearer totheintention;sometimes oneis almost tempted to translateit by “God;"atothers一most often perhapsー“Nature" seems nearerthe mark It is not the stu- dentwhoisatfaultinsuch cases butthesubjectitselfthatadmitsonly of approximate defini- tion Atothertimes dificulties of translationーthey are never dificulties of comprehensionー ​may be met by noticing Fukuzawa's elegant habit (traceable this too to Chinese intiuence) of breaking up 熟 ​あ士ｰ全 ​(compounds) into their elements. An instance occurs near the beginning of this piece (lines 4-5 ofthe Japanesetext)。wherewe find 生 ​8EI-IKU broken up thus: SHOzu-beki too SHOJI、IKUsu-leki too IKUslite which can be moretersely rendered“they duly produce and sustain appropriate forms of life." It would not do in such a case to follow the rhymical order of the original with pedantic exactness.ーHaving stated that Fukuzawa's pure style does not dealin “Englishisms," we must modify the assertion by granting that CaIKYU sonomono,“the globeitself"neartheend of p.324 is a glaring one now unfortunately current Probably NINGEN noko、“sons of men" is another Thus eventhe mostidiomatic writers sucoumbat timesto the new infiuence. 益 ​川 ​漢 ​ル ​l ; 影 ​荻 ​4 b b \｡ | 334 TENTHI SECTION. どるが締めに縮国服に安いる者の少から ​さるは基於情もベし近原中學校文は共他 ​の事被に教員となりて教授する所の漢學 ​者を見るに今日轉學の許さくる古代の奇 ​格設を以てする者小ならさるのみならず ​韓本の類にして北の如さ者可降設を編入す ​るものも仕タ見受くる所なり列、は二十 ​四季の類を撃がて挙行の標準とな)或は ​資者の需求を説て大の者に感する所とな ​)又は種々の詳細的機を説く等校學文 ​からず是等は漢學者自身が信するを以て ​るべさものと思いが故なるべけれども併 ​今日の理學は決して比の加さ者可控訴を許 ​},2のにあらされは全く生徒を逃安に接 ​くものと云はさるを得ず金が先年或る際 ​の成る學校に到りて共校業を見たる際或 ​る一教場に入りたれば共教場は師範學校 ​卒業生が教員となりて理學の教授をなす ​となれば其将率の方法も自なさに通し日つ ​ 其轉校の事項も全く理學的のとなり)とが ​次に共變革に入り)に共军は五十前後の ​漢學先生が作文を教公るとなり)とが共文 ​類の頭る際廣にして断に理學の許さくる ​となるに規て先生の口就此除非共に負に ​模範例に端、さる程のとなりさ同學校 ​の同一生徒にして甲軍にて倒《は酒なる ​らのは化學的作用に由て米來又は共他の ​らのより製造するものなりと説くに反) てア帝にては天が奉行の徳に感じて京を ​變て過となしたるともありと説かは生 ​從の感格する所加価者)先生の説く所に ​就て取捨機護する能はさる生徒ならは彼 ​ら遠いを生きさるを得ず者)又中率先生 ​の理學的講授を是9)乙定先生の感者說 ​を非どするのオ議ある生徒ならばN家里先 ​生の味度設を突はさるを得さるべ)生徒 ​をして成は感は) Q或は笑は)わるが如 ​さ教員を置て何の命かある唯事もあるのみ ​然るに撃校の監督者たる被長は勿論認學 ​EASY MODERN PIECES, 335 員の如きも獅比の如きとに気附かず等閑 ​に附して比の如き教員に生徒の教導を託 ​するに至りてハ質に概敷に堪えざるなり ​光も右等奇怪のことをいへごも歴史上にて ​之を説くは己むを得ざることなれば余は敢 ​て之を不可をせざれごも修身科又は文題 ​杯に比の如き奇怪の例を引くは己むを得 ​ざるこどにあらざれば比の如きとは必ず心 ​すべきなり ​漢文を教ふるは漢學先生に如くはなしご ​難共思想の陳腐にして理學の何たるを知 ​らざるが貸めに途に教授に堪えざること比 ​の如し漢學者を用ゆるに就ては必ず十分 ​に注意を加へざるべからず更に漢學者の ​教授に就て言ふべきは漢學者は寧問をさ ​へ云へば鬼角文字々義を説くこどをのみ必 ​要なるこを考へ所請詞章記謡の末に拘泥 ​して却て學問の本旨を失ふ者多し故を以 ​て倫理を教ふるに方りても文章を説くご ​同く全く字義を主をして倫理の事柄を説 ​ くことを粗界名になすの弊あり経書を説くも ​史類を講するも皆一様にして共事柄より ​は寧ろ文字々義を主ごするが如し美皿し漢 ​文は元来外國の文にして甚だ解し難きが ​貸めに事柄を説くには先づ文意を解せざ ​れは能はざるを以て己むを得ず文意上の ​講響に専ら心を用み貸めに却て事柄を粗 ​にするの己むを得ざることをなりしなら ​ん然れごも今日にありては古代を違ひ學 ​問は決して漢學の一科にあらず漢寧を専 ​門をなす者の外は漢寧は唯補助の貸めに ​寧習するに過ぎざることなれば文字々義の ​如きは大意に止めて却て大鉢の事柄を曾 ​得せしむるを以て主旨をせざるべからざ ​るなり ​因みに文部省の教科書検閲に就ても一言 ​せざるべからず文部省にては従来圓書を ​検閲するに共長否適不適を厳に検定する ​は著作者の自由を妨ぐるの恐れありこの ​主旨なるや又は他の主旨ありてのことなる ​336 . TENTH SECTION. . ヤは知らされども高くも書なさ國書は線で之を許するの方針な ​る由なかども基所調書の有無に就ては十分に衝突を離さるべか ​りず例へは松德にして風俗を素敵するの寄るもの文は過激に) て治安を妨害するの寄るもの等を禁するは固より書%るものを ​禁する所以にして残に共重要なるものに相連なさも併事もあるもの ​は決して帰り是等に止さらず今日開明の世に於て基於理學に反射 ​る奇怪說の加さも知識開導の監に於て大に書あるものと認めさる ​ベからず方警察教上にありては北の加さ帝將李德巴もを得さる ​となるベリれども教育機に知育に於ては理學上京して許さくるが ​加さ帝將設等は必ず之を書あるものと認定せざるべからず果)て ​然のは陰間の方針の加さも原裕系統治安航者を以て書となすの外 ​に更に今日の開明に過ぎさる奇怪說の加さも限に書%りと)て之 ​を許さくるととせざるを得す者)此の如くならされは御者は決) て知識を開發3るに足らさるべ)* 風俗系和治安航者の外に更に今日の理學世界に過ぎさる奇怪談を ​6自今有害として禁させざるべからさるの理前隊の加)と離位從前 ​に認証る諸本の類には比の如さものも住んあるとなれは今日 ​の教授上に就ては視率員たる者は十分注意を加《て残に漢學先生 ​の講授を監視し勝めて此の加さ高密謀を以て生徒を感は)(Qさる ​とに努力ださるべからず家教と教育とは決して混同するを許さく ​るなり(食虫 ​者試) KANGAKU-SHA. (BUNGAKU HAKUSHI * KATO Hiroyuki.) KANGAKU-SHA no avaga kuni no KAIMEI ni KõKUN KENCHO naru tva, ima-sara Roxauru tvo YÖSezu. Koto ni TOKUgawa SHI SAM-BYAKU NENKAN ni ava. SEKIGAKU KÕJU HAISHUTSU shite, ding is hulcase. * Another (more Japonised) rea IEASY MODERN PIECES. 337 SHIRYU Ir0 no KAIMEI apa hotondo mattaku KANGAKU-SHA no chikara ni yottenarisld koto ni shife, kono KANGAKU no soYO ariareba koso KINNEN nitoaka ni O-BEI ni SEssuru nd itarie mo aeſe öi ni sono BUBETSU apo ukuru koto naki nomi narazu, yoku mizukara O-BEI no SHIN-SHIso apo totte sara ni kore too acaga GAKUJUTSU GIGEI fo nasu too etaru mono narela KANGAKU-SHA no KOKUN ana JITSU nt 5 nari fo hpazaru aco ezu Shikaredomo KONNICHI nao SEIsoN shie, SHITEI apo KYOIKU suru fokoro no KANGAKU-SHA naru mono toa sude nt JISEI no HEN-I acoshirite, ISHIN-ZEN no KORO-SHUGI apo SHUSHU suru no FUKA naru apo satortſ-bekt hazu naru ni KoNNICHI SHIN-SEKAI no JIJO apo KAIsuru koto atatoazaru ga fame ni nao KORO ni yasunzuru mono no sukunakarazaru aca hanahada oshimu-leshi Chikagoro CHU-GAKK0 mata toa sono TA no GAKKO nd KYOIN to narile KYOJU suru tokoro no KANGAKU-8HA apo miru ni KONNICHI RIGAKU no yurusa- 2aru KoDAI no KIKWAI-SETSUtoomotte suru mono sukunakarazaru nomi narazu ToKUHoN no tagui ni shile kaku no gotoki KIKWAI-SETSU zoo HENNYU suru mono mo 0-0 mi-ukuru tokoro nari. Totoeba “Nr.JU-sar Ko"no agui too ageſe Koko no HYorUN fonashi aruica Yono no REISEN apo toite TEN no KO ni KANzuru tokoro to nashi mata apa SHUJU no SHOZUI KYOCHO apo tokat TO MAIKYO su-bekarazu Kore-ra apa KANGAKU-SHA JISHINga SHINzuru acomotte JITSU ni KAKU ardsli koto to kangae mata JTKON mo kaku aru-beki mono to omou ga yue naru-bekeredomo shikasli KONNICHI no RIGAKU zoa KESshile kaku no gotoki KIKWAI-SETSU aco yurusu mono ni arazareba, mattaku SEITo too MEIB0 ni michibiku mono to toazaru aco ezu Yo ga SENNEN aru KEN no dru GAKK0 mi itarie sono JUGYO apo mitaru SAI aru ICHI-KYOJO ni iritareba sono KYOJo aca SHIHAN GAKKO SOTSUGYO-SEI ga KYOIN to narie RIGAKU no KYOJU aco nasu koto nareba sono JUGYO no HOH0 mo yoroshiki ni TEKIsld katsu sono KOJU no JTK0 mo mattaku RIGAKU-TEKI no koto narishi ga,ーなugi ni sono RINSHITSUni irishi ni sono SHITSU aoa Go-JU ZENGo no KANGAKU- SENSEI ga SAKUBUN zoo oshiyuru koto narishi ga sono BUNDAI no sukoburu CHIMPU ni shite sude ni RIGAKU no yurusazart koto nart nd mashie SENSEI no KUJU HTYU tomo nd JTTSU ni HOFUKU ZETTO nd taegart hodo no koto nariki DOITSU GAKKO no DOITSU SEITo nd shite KOSHITSUnite tatoeba sake naru mono pa KwAGAKU-TEKISAYo ni yote ome mugi mata ua sono TA no mono gort SEIZO suru mono nart to foku ni HANshie OTSU-SHITSU nie aca TEN ga KOKO no TOKU ni KANfie izumi zoo HENfie sake to nashiaru koto mo art to fokaba SEITo no KANKAKU suru fokoro ikan ? Iſoshi SENSEI no foku fokoro nt satie SHUSHA SENTAKU suru afazoazaru SEITo naraba tachimacht madot aco SHOzegaru aco ezu moshi mata KOSHITSU SENSEI no RIGAKU-TEKI KOJU aco ZE fo shi OTSU-SHITSUSENSEI no KANKO-SETSU aco HI to suru no SAISHIKI aru SEITO naraba OTSU-SHITSU SENSEI no CHIMPU-SETSU aco aparaacazart apo egaru-besld SEITO apo shite aruitoa madotoashime arathoa aparatoashimuru ga gotok KYOIN too oite nan no EKI ka aru ? Tada GAI aru nomi Shikaru nt GAKKO no KANTOKU-SHA faru KOCHO aca MOCHIRON SHIGAKU- IN no gotoki mo nao kaku no gotoki koto ni KIなSukazu TOKAN ni FUshie kaku no gotoki KYOIN ni sErro no KYODo too TAKUsuru ni itatie apa JTTSUni GAITAN ni faezaru nari Mottomo migi- ra KIKWAI no koto fo edomo REKISHI-JO nite kore apo toku apa yamu aoo egaru koto nareba, YO 338 TENTH SECTION. apa aele kore apo FUKA to segaredomo SHUSHIN-KWA mata ava BUNDAI nado nt kaku no gotoki KTKwAI no REI ano liku aca yamu too egaru koto ni arazareba kaku no gotoki koto tua kanarazu kokoro stſ-beki nart. IKAMBUN apo oshiyuru apa KANGAKU-SENSEI ni shiku 20a nasht to iedomo sono SHIs0 mo CHIMPUni slie RIGAKU no nani faru too shirazaruga fame mi sui ni KyorUni taezaru koto kaku no ſotoshi KANGAKU-SHA apo mochiyuru ni suile toa kanarazu JUBUN nd CHUI tookutuae- zaru-bekarazu Sara nd KANGAKU-SHA no KYOJU nt がSttie lu-bekt apa KANGAKU-SHA 20a GAKUMON to sae deba, tokaka MONJIJIGI apo foku koto aco nomi SHITSUYO nart koto to kangae lapayuru SHISHO KISH0 mo sue nt KODEIshite kaette GAKUMON no HONSHU2vo 2tshinat mono ösld Yue apo motte RINRI apo osliyuru nd atarite mo BUNSH0 abo toku to onafktſ matiaka JIGI zoo SHUなo shie RINRIno kotogara tootokokoto too SORYAKUnd nasu no HEI art KEISHO tootoku mo SHTRUI ano K08uru mo, mina ICHI-Y0 mi shie sono kotogara yort zoa mushiro MONJIJIGI too SHU to suru ga gotoshi. Kedasld KAMBUN loa GWANRAI GWAIKOKU no BUN ni shite hanahada KAIsld-gataki ga tame ni, kologara too toku mi apa mazu BUN-Izuo KAIsezareba atazoazart zoo motte yamt too ega BUN-I-JO no KOSHAKUni moppara kokoro toomochi tame nt kaette kologara too SORYAKU ni suru no yama avo ezaru koto to narishi naran Shikaredomo KONNICHI nt arie zoa KODAI to chigad GAKUMoN ava KESslite KANGAKU no IK-KWAntarazl KANGAKU?oo SEMMON fo nast mono no hoka apa KANGAKU aca taaa HOJO notament GAKUSHUsurt nt stgizart koto nareba MONJIJIGI no gotok apa TAI-Int todomefe, kaeſe DAITAI no kotogara 20o ETOKU seshimatru 20o motte SHUSHI o segartſ-bekaragara, nari. Clinami n MOMBUSHO no KYOKWA-SHO KEN-ETSU ni なuite mo ICHI-GEN segartſ-bekarazu. MOMBUSHO nite apa JURAITOSHO 20o KEN-ETSUSuru ni sono RYOHITEKI-FUTEKI apo GEN nz KENTEI suru aca CHOSAKU-SHA no JTYU aposamatagurt no osore art to no SHUSHI naru ya mata apa TA no SHUSHI arite no koto nart ya 20a shirazaredomo一iyashiku mo GAImaki TOSHO apa subete kore apo NINKYO sttru no HOSHIN nart yosht naredomo sono hoayurt GAI no UMU ni なuie ava JUBUN ni KENKYO 20otsukusazaru-bekarazu Tatoeba INWAInd shie FUZOKU apo BINRAN suru no osore aru mono mata loa KWAGEKI ni shie CHIAN 20o B0GAIsuru no osore aru mono TO apo KINzuru apa moto yort GAI aru mono 20o KINzurt ylen ni shite koto ni sono JUYO naru monond SOI nak mo,ーshikashi GAI aru mono apa KESslite liort kore-ra mitodomarazu KONNICHIKAIMEI no yont oiſe hanahada RIGAKUni HANseru KIKWAI-SETSUnogotoki mo CHISHIKIKAID0noTENndoie 6 mi GAI aru mono to mi-tomegart-bekarazu MOCHIRON SHUKYO-JO nt arie ata kaku no gotok KIKWAI-SETSU mo nao yamu too ezaru koto naru-bekeredomo KYOIKU kotond CHI-IKUnd oite apa RIGAKU-Jo KEsshie yurusa- zar ga gotoki KIKWArsETSU To ba kanarazu kore too GArarumonotoNINTErsezaru-bekarazu. Hatashite slikaraba KEN-ETSU no HOSHIN nogotoki mo FUZOKU BINRAN CHIAN B0GAI apo motte GAI to nasu no loka ni sara ni KONNICHIno KAIMEInt TEKIsegaru KIKwAI-8ETSU no gotok mo tomo mi GAI art to shite tore too ſurusazaru koto to segaru apo ezu moshi kaku no gotoku narazareba, CHI-IKU ?ca KESShite CHISHIKI too KAIHATSUsurt n farazaru-beshi. * IEASY MODERN IPIECES. 339 TOZOKU BINRAN CHIAN BOGAI no hoka ni sara nt KoNNICHI no RIGAKU-sEKAInd TEKIsezaru KTKWAI-8ETSU toomo JTKONYUGAIto shite KINzezaru-bekarazaru noRIZENCHINnogotoshitoiedomo,ー ​shikashi JUZEN sudent NINKYoseru TOKUHON no RUInt apa kaku no gotoka mono mo 0-0 aru koto mareba KONNICHI no KYOJU-JO nt suite apa sHIGAKU-IN faru mono apa JUBUNCHUI too kuloaete koto nd KANGAKU-SENSEI no KOJU apo KANSHIshi sutomeſe kaku no gotok KIKWAI-SETSU ado motte SEITo 20o madottashimegaru kotond DORYOKU sezaru-bekarazu SHUKYO to KYOIKU to apa KEssite KoNDO sura apo yurusazaru nart. (“HINso HYAKU-wA.") THE CHINESE SCHOLAR. (By Kat5 Hiroyuki, Doc Lit) Itwereneedless here torecall howillustrious have beenthe services rendered by literati ofthe Chinese schoolto the intellectual culture of our country More especially did the three centuries duringwhich the Tokugawa Shoguns ruled the land produce a series of profound scholars andeminent Confucianists towhose exertions the nobility and two-swordedgentry owed almost all the culture they possessed So high indeedare such servicesto be rated that 板he present writerdoes not hesitatetoascribe tothis Chinesetrainingour ability notonly to meetthe nations of Europe and America onfairly equalterms when suddenly brought into con- tact afew years ago but to adopt new Europeanand Americanideas andnaturalisethemas arts and sciences on ourown soil But the survivingliteratiofthat school who are charged with the education oftherisinggeneration and who ought to know that times have changed and torealise howfutile itistoclingtothe antiquated principles ofthe oldrégime do as a matter offact failtorecognise thecondition of afairsin ournew-moulded world;ーtoomany of them to the grievous hurt ofthenation,continue to stagnateinanantiquated circle ofideas Obsorvethe Chinese scholars whoteach as professorsin our middle andotherschools to-day Not only do many ofthem discourseold-worldfables condemnedbymodernscience-weevenfindthem,and that not seldom includingsuch fabuloustalesintheir printed text-books For instance they adduce storieslike those ofthe “Four-and-twenty Paragons"as models offilial piety they ex- plain as acelestial recompense offilialpietythewondrousfountain on Mount Yörö,theyexpatiate onallsorts of good and evilomens andso onad hyinium Doubtless they doso because, being themselves believers they think that the thingsreally happenedas related,and might so happen again in future But as modern science absolutely condemns such fables we are forced to con- clude that those whoteach themare doing nothing but leadtheirhearersinto superstition A few yearsagothe present writervisitedacertainschoolina certain prefecture to see how the instructionwascarriedon Onenteringoneclass-room hefoundasteacherthere agraduate ofthe Normal Schoolgiving a lesson in science whosemethod ofinstruction was of course excellently Suited to the needs of his hearers and the subject-matter of whose lecture wasrigidlyscientific Onenteringtheadjoiningroom there wasseenascholar ofthe Chinesetype whowasteaching 340 TENTH SECTION. Chinese composition,ーthesubjectsomething absurdto thelast degree and condemned byscience, whilethe pedagogue's delivery and his metaphors as well were simply suchasto make any one shake hissides with laughter When astudent istaught forinstance,in Class-room A that the liquorcommonly drunkinJapanis manufactured from rice barley eto by means of chemical Drocesses and the Same student at the Same schoolistaught in Class-room B the exact reverse, namely that Heaven changed a fountain of waterinto such liquor as a reward forthe virtue of filial piety what will be the impression left on that student's mind? If his nature be such as tounfit him to pick and choose amongthe doctrines of hisinstructors, he willinfallibly beled intoperplexity If on the other hand hepossess the wit to accept the scientific teaching given bythe manin Class-room A and to reject the filial-piety-reward doctrine of the man in Class- room B, he willinfallibly beled to laugh at this man and his absurdities Now what can be the good of manningschools with teacherswholeadthestudents either into perplexity or into the habit of laughing at those who are set in authority over them? Such a system can produce nothing but harm And yetthe headmasters Superintendingsuch schools and not they alone but the educationalinspectors pay no heed to the evil;they slumber on, with the truly lament- able result that to such educators as thosewe have just described the care of our students is committed Notindeed that the present writer would deny thenecessity of referring to such fabulous occurrences as thatinstanced above when they are met with in history; but as there is nonecessityforadducingthemwhenteachiagethics or whensettingthemes for composition, educators should take their measures accordingly. Doubtlessforteaching Chinesethe bestmanmustbeaChinesescholar Nevertheless,such are some of the lamentable results to education that flow from the absurd notions of a man so trained owingto hisignorance ofthe very nature of science When employing such a man, most thorough-going precautions must betaken Another point needingto be touched on with the reference to their system ofinstruction is that the onethingneedfulaccordingto them-the wholegist of education一is an explanation of the sense of Chinese characters Their habit, almost to a man isto stickfast in the memorising of words and phrases, while letting the true aim of knowledge slip past them Thus does it come about that their lessons even in ethics follow the Same planas theirlessonsin composition The signification of the characters is always the chief point with them; the ethical subject-matter ocoupies but a secondary place in theirelucidations And thus it is with everything:ーwhether the Confucian Classics or Chinese history betheirtheme alland sundry aretreatedinthe samemanner,the subject-mat- ter beingrelegated to the second place whilean explanation ofthe charactersoccupies the first. Perhaps thisis unavoidable Chinese is aforeign language very dificult to comprehend In- teligence of the subject-matter presupposes intelligence of the diction, whence inevitably the chiefstress comesto belaid on makingthe diction plain while the subject-matteris compara- tivelyneglected But thetimes in whichwelive are not like the days of old Knowledge no EASY MODERN PIECES. 341 longer consists exclusively in Chinese learning Except for those few who may make it a speciality Chinese can no longer be anything more than ancillary tootherstudies and ouraim must be toseize the subject-matter in the main and content ourselves with the chief items of such matters of minorimport as characters and theirsignifications, While onthis subject Imust say aword concerning the examination of text-books by the Educational Department Whetherit be that the Department has hesitated to interfere with thelibertyofauthors bytoostrictanenquiryintothemeritsandappropriatenessofsuch books or whetherit be owing to some other motive I know not but the fact would seem to be that there has hitherto existed a tendency to sanctionall books not positively harmful Now to determine whether a bookis oris not harmful is a point demanding the greatest care Thus, though there can be no doubt whatever that a bookshould be forbidden if by its obscenity it mayleadtothe corruption ofmanners,orif byitswiolenceit mayleadto disturbance ofthe public Peace the power of prohibition being framed precisely to meet such cases of harmfulness and these particular cases being soglaringly harmful,一at the Sametimeit must beremembered that obscene orviolent booksare not the only ones which do harm tothe public mind but that,inan enlightened age like ours grave harmis done to the cause ofintellectualtraining by the circula- tion offabuloustales thatrun counterto the teachings of science Doubtless from a religious point ofview such fables are indispensable; but in education一especiallyintheeducation ofthe intellect-fables which science absolutely discredits must be condemned as harmful This granted the tendency ofthe examiners oftext-books ought to beto exclude notonly such as do harm by corrupting manners or disturbing the public peace but likewiseーand on the Same ground of harmfulnessーthose containingfables unsuited to ourenlightened age If theyfailto dothis oureducational system will not succeedin developingthe nationalintellect. Suchare the reasons for prohibiting henceforth not only books calculated to corrupt man- ners or disturbthe public peace but likewise those dealinginfables unsuitable to our scientific 3 age Sofar as “Readers" already sanctioned but possibly containingsimilar objectionable matter are concerned the personscharged with the ofice of educational inspection must make the most carefulscrutiny into the methods of tuition More particularly must they exercise supervisionoverthe lectures of the profesors of Chinese and earnestly endeavour to prevent them from leadingthe students astray with theirfabulous tales Religion and education must on no account be confounded together. INOTES. This pieceistaken by permission ofthe proprietors of the“Taiyo" or “Sun” magazine from Dr. Kat5 Hiroyukis “Hinsö Hyaku-wa,"aseries of a hundred short essays whose publi- cation began soon after Mr Fukuzawas to which indeed the title alludes HINSO lit “poor old gentleman," being antithetical to FUKU-0 lit “rich old man." Katos thought on 342 TENTH SECTION 。 matters socialand philosophical runs muchinthe same lines as Fukuzawas Though he is a highly cultured and most amiable man, all his work(sofarat least as we are acquainted with it) has a profoundly demoralisingtendency It is materialistio to the core,ーthe materialism quite naively expressed asis the Japanese way Here are the titles of some ofthe otheressays ofthe series:“Falsehoodissometimes Essentialto Civilisation."ー"An Irrefragable Proofthat Altruismis not Proper to Man."ー"Loyalty Filial Piety Charity and Mercyall Originate and Endin Egotism."ー" Morality exists solely forthe Sake of the Preservation of Society." ー“My Positionwithregardto Materialism."ー"Whatwe Owetoour Parents"(he decides that, in a cioilised state of society we do owe them something).ー“On Colonial Policy."ー"On the Cessation of Warand the Establishment of Permanent Peace."ー" On Religious Freedom." Katös literarystyle though easy and natural lacks not a little of the charm of Fukuza- wa's More especially does it sufer from the common Japanese fault of tautology In the Colloquial on the contraryーfor some of Katös lectures have been printed verbatim as taken down by shorthandーhe carries ofthe palm. For the Tour-and-Twenty Paragons of Filial Piety see “Things Japanese," Article “Filial Piety." Forthelegend ofthe fountain ofYöröwhichwasturnedintowine,see Murray's “Handbookfor Japan." 思 ​シク ​* 外 ​\ 人 ​指の間義外 ​の ​溢鑑鑑 ​- 想 ​日 ​ル以 ​ヒ4 \ 想 ​目 ​4 ) ) \｡ 4 じふ ​4 ) ) \ 想 ​詳 ​営 ​EAsy MoDERNPIECEs 343 るの敵腕心に出でたるものに外ならず左 ​れば時の政府の常局者に於ては外國交際 ​の止む可らざるを認めて既に和親貿易の ​條約を結びたるに拘はらず國中の擁夷 ​論はまを〜気陥を高めて少年輩の如き ​は自から血気を抑ふるを得ず動もすれば ​狂暴の寧動を演じたるもの少なからず即 ​ち外人暗殺の流行を催ほして横演にて露 ​國人を殺したるを始めごして江戸の赤羽 ​橋にて米國公使館の書記官とウスケシを ​刺したるが如き所請涙人輩の所貸にして ​共下手人も分明ならざりしかごも共流行 ​は単に涙人のみに止まらず次第に大膳に ​行はれて途に生変の事件を生じ又長州に ​ては下の闘海峡を通過する諸外國船に砲 ​務して損害を興ふるなご容易ならざる事 ​態を呈するに至れり美亜し生変事件の如き ​は大名の行列を横切りたるが貸め日本の ​習慣に随ひ之を切捨てたるものにして漫 ​に暗殺の事を行ひたるに非ず又下ノ闘の ​ 外國船砲撃も時の事情に徴すれば砲務者 ​を被砲務者を共理非曲直は執れに在るや ​容易に知る可らずを難も鬼に角に世界多 ​敷の見る所にては野鍵組暴の撃動を認 ​られて之に封するの精解を得ず生変事件 ​は十萬ポシドの償金をなり鹿見嶋の焼打 ​を貸りて下ノ闘の発砲は諸外國の聯合攻 ​撃を招きて三百萬典の償金を挑ひ軍に野 ​緑重の名を成して國光を損したるに過ぎざ ​るのみ若しも比律艦にして暗殺砲務魔々行 ​はれて共度ごとに外人の報復手段に遭ふ ​こどもあらんには日本はいよ〜野緑の名 ​を成すを共にいよ〜國光を損して如何 ​なる境遇に陥りたるやも知る可らず常時 ​の國情は賞に累卵の危に瀕しながら彼の ​精碑家の輩は自から之を悟らずして報國 ​の一事は只外人の排庁に在りを信じたる ​こをなりしかごも時なるかな王政維新の ​革命は拾も脚底より破裂して愛に明治の ​新政府を現出するに至りし共政府は常時 ​844 TENTH SECTION. の有志家を以て組織されたるこをなれば ​定めて排外懐夷の主義を思ひの外、事の ​寛際を見れば岩豆に圓らんや廃藩置懸、散 ​髪脱刀等の英断績々断行せられて拾も天 ​地を覆すの大鍵動を目撃したり着し共革 ​叩に興りたる輩の如きは自から時勢の鍵 ​化に着目しつ、外國の翻譚書を譲み又は ​親しく共事物を見聞して大に発明する所 ​ありながら時の政府を倒をには操夷論の ​風潮に乗じて之を利用するの得策なるを ​認め表面に雷同を装ひたるまでのことに ​しあれば機曾到来目的を達したる上は怒 ​ち共仮面を脱して眞正面に進みたるのみ ​政治家の撃動をして豪も怪しむに足らざ ​れごも精紳一偏の輩より見れば同論者の ​先達然かも常時の暗殺者たり砲務者たり ​しものが自から率先して文明進歩を唱へ ​着々質行して前後全く別人の観ありご云 ​ふ拾も足元より鳥に起たれたる姿にして ​驚かざらんを欲するも得べからず周章狙 ​ 狙流石の精紳家も殆んご自家の本心を喪 ​ふて潮く驚きの静まりたる頃は大勢既に ​一定して赤動かす可らざるの有様なるに ​がて共輩も今更ら止むを得ず赴曾の片隅に ​尻息して纏に残端を保つのみ一方より見 ​れば共撃動は拾も狂言に類するの跡なさ ​に非ざれごも要するに世間の古流輩を歴 ​倒し國を撃げて文明進歩の一方に向はし ​めたるは即ち英断政略の効能にして爾来 ​十除年文明駿々只進歩を見るのみなりー ​に然るに明治十四五年の頃に至り端なく ​古流復活の風を生じて政府に於ては前の ​英断に引換へ全力を奮って古風を奨励し ​たる中にも殊に教育上に儒教主義の注入 ​を勉めて潮く跡を収めんごせし排外心を ​呼起したる一事こそ悩に禰の根源なれ教 ​育の効能は恐ろしきものにして共結果は ​必ず現はれざるを得ず夫より五六年の後 ​に至り果して共結果を見たる共事質は即 ​ち前に記したる森大隈の災難を云ひ露國 ​EASY MODERN PIECES. 45 3 の ​紳 ​め ​再 ​M ) M ) 流 ​器 ​○ 冠ｰ ​鎌 ​封 ​の ​HAIGWAI SHISO WO KEITO. (MEIJISAN-JU-ICHI-NENSAN-GWATSUJU-NI-NICHI、“JIJISHIMPo.") ſaga kunt no HAIGWAI SHISO apa JUKYO SHUGI no KYOIKU gori kitarishi mono ni shite, sono KEIT0 hanalada MEIHAKU nari Mori 4rinori SHI no FUKo to i Okuma SHI no so- NAN to i maſa kano Otsu JIKEN to i BUMMEI no TAIMEN ni oTEN too nokoshi hoka ni TAIslie KOKKO zoo SONshitaru no dekigoto toa izure mo HAIGWAI no SHIs0 yort HAsshitaru mono mi hoka narazu Ko-SHUGI no RYUDOKU Yor narazaru too miru-beshi Shikaru mi SEKEN no JISSAI ni sono SHISO zoa imada mattaku ato zoo osamezaru nomi a GAKKO no KOCHO KYO- SHI-HAI no naka ni mo GWATKOKU-JIN 20o sashite “KeTO." “aka-lige," nado tonaefe adakamo sono SHISO zoo KOSUI suru mono sae aruーkakaru SAICHU ni KOKUNAI aco KAIHO slite GWAIJIN no ZAKKYO 20o ſurusu-besht to iu NAIGWAI-JIN at-SESshite latashite BUJI ANZEN too HosH0 shi-uru ya ina ya apaga-HAI no KENEN ni faezaru tokoro nari. &omo-somo NIHON-JIN no HAIGWAI SHISO apa aeſe KONNICHI ni hafimaritaru na arazu. ISHIN-ZEN KAIKOKU no TOJI aco mireba KOKURON apa lotondo JOI no IP-PO ni catamukite sono ikiot hanahada sakan nari Shika mokore 20o fonöru mono loa izure mo SEI-IIP-PEN no SEISHIN-KA ni shie TAN ni KOKKA no fame ni SHUTEKI too shirizoken to suru no TEKIGAI-SHIN ni defaru mono nt hoka narazu Sareba foki no SEIFU no TOKYOKU-SHA nt oite aca GWAIKOKU KOSAI no gamu-bekarazaru acomi-tomete sude ni WASHIN BOEKI no JOYAKU too musubitaru ni kakatoarazu, KOKUCHU no JOI-RON zoa masu-mast KIEN 20o takameſe SHONEN-HAI no gotoki zoa mizukara KEKKI 2poosayuru 2oo ezu yaya mosttreba KYOB0 no KYODO 20o ENfart mono sukunakarazu sttnatoachi ewArms AssArsUno RYUKo co moyashie Yokolama nite ROKOKU-JIN too oroshitaru too lafime to shite Edo no 4kabane-bashi nite BEIKOKU KOSHI-KWAN no SHOKI-KWAN Hiusuken apo sashitaru ga gotoki hoayuru RONIN-HAI no SHOI ni shite sono GESHU-NIN mo BUMMEI narazarishikadomo, sono RYUK0 toa TAN nt RONIN nomi nd todomarazu SHIDAI ni DAITAN n okonatoarete sui ni Wamamugi no JIKEN too SHOf mata CHOSHU nite aca Shimonoseki KAIKYO aco TSUKWA suru sio-GWAIKoKU-SEN ni HOHATSU shie soNGAI aco atoru nado Yor narazaru JTTAI aco TEr- surt nt itareri Kedashi Wamamagi JIKEN no gotoki zoa DAIMYO no GYORETSU too yokogiri- 346 TENTEI SECTION. taru ga tame NIHoN no SHUKWAN nd shiagat kore ano kiri-sadeſaru mono ni shie midart ni ANSATSU no koto apo okonaitaru na arazu mata Shimonosekt no GWAIKOKU-SEN HOGEKI mo, なok no JIJo mi CHOsureba HOHATSUSHA to HIHOHATSUSHA to sono RIHI KYOKU-CHOKU 20a izure mi aru ya YOI ni shiru-bekarazu to iedomo to nd kaku nt SEKAI TASU no miru tokoro mite apa YABAN soB0 no KYODO fo mitomerarefe kore nt TAIsuru no BENKAI apo egu Wama- magi JIKEN ava JU-MAN pondo no SHOKIN to nari Kagoshima no yaki-told to narieメ ​Shimo- nosek no HAPPO apa SHo-GWATKOKU no RENGO KOGEKI too manekie, 8Aw-BYAKU-MAs doru no SHOKIN aco harai TAN ni YABAN no na ano nashie KoKKO too soNshitaru ni sugizaru nomi Afoshi mo kono mama na shie ANSATSU HOHATSU shiba-shiba okonazoareſe sono abi-goto ni GWAIJIN no HOFUKU SHUDAN nd au koto mo aran nt zoa NIHON 20a iyo-iyo YABAN no na 20o nasu to tomo ni, yo-yo KoKKo apo soNshite ika naru KyoGU ni oclt-iriaru ya mo shiru- bekarazu TOJI no KOKU-JO apa JITSUnd RUTRAN no ayauki nt HINshi-nagara kano SEISHIN-KA no tomogara loa mizukara kore apo satorazu shite HOKOKU no ICHI-JI apa tada GWAIJIN no HAISEKI mi ar to SHINfiaru koto narishikadomo toki naru kanal OSEI ISHIN no KAKUMEI apa adakamo KYAKUTEI yor HARETSU shie koko ni MEIJI no SHIN-8EIFU too GENSHUTSU suru ni itarishi,ー ​sono SETFU apa TOJI no YUSHI-KA apo motte SOSHIKI sarefart koto nareba sadameſe HAIGWAIJOI no SHUGI to omot no hoka koto no JISSAI too mireba and hakaran ya l HAIHAN CHIKEN SAMPATSU DATTo To no EDANZOKU-ZOKU DANKO serareſe adakamo TENCHI too kutsugaesu no DAI-HENDO too MoKUGEKI shitari Kedashi sono KAKUMEI ni azukaritaru tomogara no gotoki apa mizukara JISEI no HENKWA ni CHAKUMOKU shi-sutsu GWAIKOKU no HON-YAKU-SHO 20o yomi mata apa slitashiku sono JIBUTSU aoo KEMBUN shie, 6 nt HATSUMEI suru tokoro ari-nagara toki no SEI- FU too taosu ni apa JOI-RON no FUCHO nt JOfite kore too RIYO suru no TOKUSAKU naru avo mi-tome HYOMEN ni RAIDO too yosooitaru made no koto ni shi areba KIKWAI TORAI MOKUTEKI apo TAsslitaru ue apa tachimacld sono KAMEN too DAsshie ma-SHOMEN ni susumitaru nom｡ SEIJI-KA no KyoDo to shie G0 mo ayashima nt tarazaredomo,ーSEISHIN IP-PEN no tomogara yort mireba, DORoN-SHA no SENDATSU shika mo TOJI no ANSATSU-SHA ſard HOHATSU-SHA tarishi mono ga mizukara sossEN shite BUMMEI SHIMPo too tonae CHAKU-CHAKU JTKKO shie ZENGo mattaku BETSUJIN no KWAN ari to tu,ーadakamo ashimoto yort fort nt tatarefaru sugata ni shie, odorokazaran to hossuru mo a-lekarazu SHUSHO ROBAI sastga no SEISHIN-KA mo hotondo JIKA no HoNSHIN too atshinöte, yöyaku odoroki no shizumaritaru koro zoa TAISEI sude nt IT-TEI shite、mata agokasu-bekarazaru no arisama naru nt zo,一sono tomogara mo ima-sara yama apo ezu SHAKWAI no katasumi ni HEISOKU shie loazuka nt ZANZEN too tamotsu nomi IP-P0 yort mireba sono KYODO apa adakamo KYOGEN ni RUIsuru no ato naki nt arazaredomo YOsuru nt SEKEN no KORYU-HAI too ATTO shi kuni zoo agefe BUMMEI SHIMPO no IP-P0 nd mukazoashime- taru ava sunatoachi EIDAN SEIRYAKU no KONO n shite JTRAI JU-Yo-NEN BUMMEI SHINSHIN tada SHIMPo auo miru nomi narishi ni,ーshikaru ni MEIJI JU-SHI-Go-NEN no koro ni itari hasha maku KoRYU FUKKWATSU no FU too SaOfie SErrUni oie toa saki no EDAN ni ik-koe ZEN- IEASY MODERN PIECES. 347 RyoKU uo.furute KoFO ano SHOREI shitaru naka na mo koto ni KYOIKU-Jo ni JUKYOSHUGI no CHUNYO zuo sutomeſe yöyaku ato apo osamen to sesla HAIGWAI-SHIN too yobi-okoshitaru ICHI-JI Koso tashika nt toazatual no KoNGEN nare KYOIKU no KONO ana osoroshikt mono ni shie sono KEKKWA zoa kanarazu aranoarezaru auo ezu sore gori Go-ROKU-NEN no nocht ni itari hafashite KEKKWA uo milaru sono JmsU loa sunauochi maenishirushiaru Iſori Okumano8AnAN fo i, ROKOKU KOTAISHI no HENJI to i KEITO apo tazunureba izure mo HAIGWAI no SHISO yori idetaru mono ni shile sono GEN-Is hanalada MEIHAKU nari to iu-beshi Shik5 slie imaya iyo-ayo NAICHI ZAKKYO no KI nt semari-nagara ICHIJI SAI-KAN no HAIGWAI-NETSU nao samezu shite JORYU SHAKWAI no SHINSHI-CH0 mi mo GWAIJIN ni TAIshite 0-0 odayaka narant GENGYO 20o nast mono sae ari o u Sono akatsuki nt itari moshi MAN-ICHI mo machigat aran ni 2Ca, YOI narana SHIDAI ni shite kuni no DAIJI ni mo fachi-iſaru-beshi ſaga-HAI no iyo-iyo moffe KENEN nt faezaru tokoro nari. THE PEDIGREE OF THE ANTI-FOREIGN FEELING。 (From the“Jorsantrö"forthe 12th March 1898) The pedigree of the anti-foreign feeling in our country is perfectly clear:ーit comes from a training in the doctrines of Confucianism The sad fate of Viscount Mori Arinori, the attack on Count Okuma the attempted murder of the Czarewitch at Otsu,ーeach and all of the episodes that have stained the face of civilisation and injured Japan's reputation in the eyes of other countries had theirsource exclusively in the anti-foreign feeling and serve to show how persistent is the taint of antiquated doctrines Nor is it enough to say that the actual condition of the nation shows such feeling to be notentirelyextinet Why! there actually are head-masters and teachers in schools who jeer at foreigners as“hairy barbarians" and “red-beards," and practically inspiro their pupils with the sentiment in question Andit is with things in this statethatitissuggested toopenup the interior and permit foreigners to live there side by side with our people But when the two races shall thus be brought into closer contact willit be possible to maintain peace and security? That is a question which the present writer cannot face without apprehension. The anti-foreign feeling in Japan, be it observed is not a thing of recent origin. Looking back on the time when the country was first opened previous to the Revolution of 1868 we find public opinion to have been almost unanimous infavour of the“expulsion of the barbarians:”ーthe feeling in fact was intense Moreover the advocates of this poliey were all men of perfectly ingenuous mind who moved by naught by patriotic resentment determined to oust the foe in order to save their hearths and homes Hence the predicament in which the government of the day was placed The oficials of the Shögunate having ere this recognised the impossibility of preventing intercourse with the outer world had concluded treaties of peace and commerce with various foreign 348 、TENTH SECTION powers But when in despité of this, the anti-foreign fervour burnt ever more and more fiercely throughout the land the younger generation could no longer restrain its hot blood Gradually deeds of violence-and those not few in number-came to be enacted; the fashion of assassinating foreigners was set beginning with the murder of a Russian at Yokohama and going on to that of Heusken, secretary to the American legation at Akabane in Yedo Such acts as these were the work of the Eönins as they were called, and their perpetrators were uneducated men Butthe fashion once set did not confine itself to the fönins It was followed by others on a greater scale until such results *ere produced as the Richardson afair at Namamugi and the bombardment by Chöshüs batteries of the vessels of various foreign nations passing throughthe Straits of Shimonoseki, ーall events Causing the gravest embarrassment No doubt such things as the Namamugi afair should not be classed with unprovoked murders:ーRichardson having ridden across a Daimyö's procession it was but followingJapanese custom to cut him down The bombard- ment of the foreign Ships at Shimonoseki again if judged accordingto the circumstances of the time may well leave us in doubt as to which had more right on its side,ー切he attack- ing party or the attacked But be this as it may they were considered by the world at large as acts of barbarous violence for which no excuse could be alleged The Namamugi afair cost us an indemnity of E100,000 sterling and the burning of Kagoshima The net results of the Shimonoseki bombardment were a joint attack by the various foreign powers, the exaction of an indemnity of 3,000,000, and a reputation for barbarousness to sully our national honour Supposing assassinations and bombardments to have been often tepeated after this fashion and followed on each ocCasion by the foreigners' measures of retaliation the national honour of Japan would have suffered proportionately to her notoriety as a perpetrator of barbarous acts andit is hard to tel what ruin she might not have sunk into While the situation of the country at that time wastruly as precarious as would be a pile of eggs, the ardent spirits above-mentioned failed altogether to appre- ciate it and held patriotism to consist in the single endeavour to drive the foreigner away. But lo! the spirit of the age! The revolution which restored the Mikado's rule burst forth, as it were under their very feet and the new Meiji government stood forth,一a government Which being organised by the then leaders of politics must surely endorse the principle of the expulsion of the barbarian Such expectations were frustrated; for lo! and behold, the practical outcome unfolded to the wondering gaze of the retrograde party was the Substitution forfeudalism of a Centralised bureaucracy the deoree ordaining the cutting off of queues another depriving the Samatrat of their swords,ーa series of drastio measures whose execution turned heaven and earth upside down and altered the whole face of the country. The truth is that the party which brought about this revolution had itself、while EASY MODERN PIECES. 349 witnessing the various changes of the age, become considerably enlightened by reading translations of foreign books and by personal contact with foreign things and ways; but perceiving how convenient as an instrument wherewith to overturn the government of the day the anti-foreign movement would be they had merely assumed the outward show of co-operation withit and then as soon as the opportunity for realising their aims arrived, they had at once thrown down the mask and gone straight on their forward course As a political move there was nothing in this to cause the-least surprise Nevertheless it was not to be expected thatingenuous minds Should be less astonished than a man is when a bird suddenly rises from under his feet What did these simple folks see? They saw men of their own school of thought as they had supposed their leaders nay! the very men who had-assassinated and bombarded but a short time before now step forward to all appear- ance entirely diferent men whose motto was civilisation and progress, and who gradually put these principles into practice Such were the general bewilderment and alarm that even ingenuous persons like these well-nigh lost the use of their reason; and when at length they recovered from their fright the new order was already so firmly established as to be no longer capable of being shaken All, therefore that was now left to the obscurantists was to hide themselves in nooks and corners of society and endeavour to keep body and soultogether From one point of view the policy here described may be held to Savour of comedy But the suppression of the obscurantists and the guiding of the country on to the path of civilisation and progress were the immediate efects of the drastic measures which for over ten years continued to carry all before them However in about 188l or 1882, the conservative spirit unexpectedly revived and the government acting in a manner contrary to its former vigorous policy encouraged the reaction with all the weight of its authority More especially did the government fosterthe introduction of Confucianism into the educational system; and this single measure was it,ーthis calling back to life of the anti-foreign spirit which had been on the point offading away,ーthis it was that proved a fountain of calamity Education is a dangerously powerful factor whose results Can never remain hidden In this case the results were seen five or six years later in such events as the murderous assaults on Mori and Okuma and on the Czarewitch alluded to at the com- mencement of this article An enquiry into the origin of these outrages shows it to be 1perfectly plain in every instance,ーclearly traceable to the anti-foreign feeling And now when we are on the eve of mixed residence in the interior we learn that the relapse into the anti-foreign feeling is not yet Cured and that even gentlemen belonging to the upper classes of society occasionally express themselves unpleasantlyvis-a-vis foreigners If perad- venture on the morrow some regrettable incident should occur we should be involved in dificulties fraught with peril to our native land This is a thought which fills us with ever-increasingapprehension. 350 TENTH SECTION. Wofe-The various matters of history alluded to in this leadingarticle may be availed of as interesting subjects of conversation between theforeign student and histeacher The “JIJISHIMP0,"founded by Mr Fukuzawa and carried on by his pupils exercises immense influence on educated Japanese opinion; for his schoolーin the wider sense of that word一 ​extends far beyond the limits of the actual 慶 ​應 ​義 ​墓 ​KEro GrrUKU Academy. The latter derives its name from Keiö, the name of the year-period (lastingfrom 1865-1868) during which it was founded The construction on p.342 line ll of the Romanised text is rather Curious (KOSUI surt mono sae aru kakaru SAICHUni) It may be best understoodeither by dropping kakaru altogether or by substituting art and a full stop and then beginning a new sentence with kakaru Two other somewhat similar instances ocourfurther on this construction being evidently a favourite with this partioular writerーPerhaps it may be thought that this piece belongs of right rather to Section IX It is however Scarcely a news- paper“clipping,"though happeningto have appearedin a newspaper but as careful a com- position asifintended for a volume of essays. NEW CHARACTERS OCCURRING IN THE PRECEDING SECTION.ー1687. SHO。“a reward" ("honouring with “treasures")ー1688. 針 ​MEI、“an insoription," hence a “precept" (“names" of illustrious models engraved in “metal").ー1689 ㎞士十* U or mazoard-da, “roundabout”“vague”ー1690 寒 ​SOKU or fusagu、“tofillup,”“obstruct.” Also read SAI、“a boundary.'ーI69I. イ含 ​pﾘ ​musabortſ。“to covet"(wanting“wealth now")ー1692. 胃 ​I、“the stomach"(that part ofthe“flesh"into which the produce of the “rice-fields" goes) Do not confound it with (1693) 胃 ​CHU or kabuto、“a helmet," in which the stroke comes outat the top. 児 ​(No.1378)「is another character also read kabutoー1694 SUI or yott、“to be tipsy" (from “spirits" and “end," as oloaru “to come to an end" is one of the readings of the character our No.342 ; it is as if to say that the drinker has come to the end of his ābility to drink)ー1695 \ SEN OT 2utsuru、“to remove.”ー1696. ZEIormoroi,“brittle"(from“flesh" and“dängerous")ー ​1697 彗 ​Oaths, fo品d asitis of“breaking" one's“word;"for oru our No. 883、signifies “to break!")ー1698. 祀五 ​GO orsatoru to discern,”“understand clearly."-1699. 2>) mochi,“a rice-cake"(from“to eat," and 井 ​used phonetically its ニ豆な ​being HEI).ー1700. fana, “a shelf."ー1701. 勉 ​BEN Or なStutomertſ。“to exert oneself."ー1702. sakana、“any food taken with sake," specifically “fish.”ー1703. 思ﾘ" oroka foolish.”ー1704 * REN Or oncaremu、“to pity." Compare it with (1026) RIN or tonari “neighbourhood" (one should pity i e love One's neighbour).ー1705 狂 ​KYO or curunt、“to be mad.”ー1706. 眠 ​MIN Or nemltru “to Sleep." Another common character for “ sleeping," more properly “modding" or“dozing" is (1707) 眠 ​SUI or nemuru (lit.“the eyes drooping");cory also re- marks on No.903, p.151、SUIMIN 眠 ​眠 ​is afavourite compound signifying“slumber.”ー ​SEI or clikatt “to swear."(What a satire this character is on the sanctity of EASY MODERN PIECES. 351 Or 1708. SUI ortareru “tohangdown,”“todroop.”ー1709. MYO or neko。“ a cat." The oharacter intimates that cats eat mice the destroyers of(1710) BYO or nae。“ shoots" or“sprouts” ofrice This latter characteristransparently pictorialー1711 TSUI Or 3 ochiru, “to fall.”ー1712. 盟} "ﾘ ​ki、“a tree.”ー1713. 旬 ​KU or inat、“a dog;" inter- ohanged with さ ​xEN-17ｴ ​KIN or nishiki、“brocade”(a“white cloth”embroider- ed with“gold") Kindredin shapeand meaningis (1715) "cotton wool." ヘ ​1616. KO or KAKU or kuraberu “to compare.”ー1717. SHU or kusai “smelly" (a “dog”finds out the scent by“ himself,"without being told).ー1718. WAI or likui, “low,”“short of stature.”ー1719. originally“ ruinous," but mostly read HAIsuru “to ﾘ ​MEN or toota “ floss silk," abolish." Rememberit bycomparison with HATSU.ー1720. 比日 ​TAN or taira。“level," ー軍-a ーム ​“plain.”ー1721-2. 香 ​壊 ​SHO-JO a synonym of 天 ​地 ​。“heavenandearth." Memorise at same time (1723) 護 ​JO or yuzuru “to yield.”ー1724. 昇釜 ​SHO Or susttmera。“to en- ノ前十管 ​/｡ SORAI a celebrat- /｡ courage.”ー1725. REI or hagemasu、“to incite.”ー1726-7. ed proper name for which see note on p.304 alone signifies“to go;" “to en- tertain hospitably." Both may be easily read of by their phonetics.ー1728. 儒 ​JU、“a Con- fucianist" (a “man searching after'ーJap. moſomertzーthe truth).ー1729. 超 ​CHO Or 。"? koera “to step over,”“to surpass."--1730 /* J JUTSU。“an art.”ー1731. 鎮 ​dragane。“ore; \｡ 鶴 ​RYO or shinogu、“to brave,”“to overpass.”ー1733-4 more often KO。“mining.”ー1732." HARI the literary word for“glass,"ーeasily remembered by the phonetics. The lat- ter one is the same as in the very common character (1735) 離 ​RI or hanareru “to be parted.”ー1736-7. 紡 ​需 ​BOSEKI; both characters mean “spinning,”“reeling.”ー1738. 哲 ​TETSU。“perspicagows”“sage”ー1739 玄 ​koko ni、“ here.”ー1740. 航 ​KO。“navigation." ー1741 卵 ​OT 外] at one ofthe twelve signs of the Zodiac viz u[sagi]。“the hare." A common bush with a small white flower the Deutzia is called 功 ​2-no-lana. ー1742. I。“class,”“series." means “a dictionary.”ー1743. 目 ​TEI Or kanae、“a tripod.”“a cauldron,”ーthe sides and lower portion of the character picturing the body and legs of the utensilin question。while the contents that are being fused or boiled have come to assume the shape of the character 目 ​“eye." 帰 ​is a Radical, but has no useful characters classed under it. 1744 MAI the auxiliary numeral for flat things.ー1745. い｡ KATSU。“lively," hence ikiru, “to be alive.”ー1746. WWf naku、“to weep.”ー1747. 猶 ​nao、“yet," “still.”ー1748. KISsuru “to swallow,ーSaid ofeating andespecially of smoking.ー1749. 演 ​ENor noberu, “to extend,”“carry on,”“practise." Its force will be appreciated by comparing such com- や ​* \｡ pounds as 演 ​劇 ​IENGEKI。“play-acting;" 演 ​義 ​ENGI。“a commentary;" 演 ​舌 ​や ​N) ENZETSU。“a lecture.”ー1750. 倒 ​TO or faoreru、“to fall over.”ー1751. CHO。“a butterfly."-1752. 産 ​SAN or umu “to give birthto" 352 TENTH SECTION 1753. aya alone means “silk damask;" 1754. ｡ SHAalone means“gauze;"but 羅 ​紗 ​is“woollen cloth,"and 綾 ​羅 ​紗 ​is“cloth with diagonalstripes.”ー1755. 奪 ​To InJapanese this occurs onlyin the word タ ​ゞ ​委 ​guaiö、“an overcoat.” Its original 33 force of“largeness,”“enwrapping,"is wellshown in the constituent elements ofthe character, ー" big”and“long,"the latterslightly abridgedin combination.ー1756. 脱 ​DATSU or nagu, “tostrip”“totake of" hence nigeru “toget of”“to evade.”ー1757. 高 ​shima。“a stripe," ocourring as a patternin any kind of stufー1758. No or fukuro “bag." Its Radical “mouth,”and the “clothes" meant to be put into the bag may give some slight helptowards the acquisition ofthisterrible butnecessary character Anothercharacterfor“ bag”is(1015) S-1759 悠 ​YU。“far of”“leisurely."ー1760. 腰 ​YO ﾘ ​“the loins"(from“flesh" and“important,"as being a vital part ofthe body).ー1761-2. 品HEMPUKUorkömori,“a bat." The Europeanumbrellais supposed toresemble a bat in shape.ー1763. ｡ HAKU OIで ​asui、“thin,"not to be confounded with (839) 笠 ​BO、“a ﾘー17 64. 環 ​KWAN or apa。“a SPｴ真 ​ring.”(It “turns round” on one's finger; compare No.1654 通 ​KWAN or kaeru,“toreturn.") ー1765. botan。“ab"on"(giginally“ametalrimo翌39up"whichmeaningthecharacter well renders).ー1766-7. 爆 ​め ​SANRAN。“glittering." 爆 ​alone is kirameku、“toglitter;" ) alone is mostly read tadareru “to be indamed" as the eyesー1768. 鎖 ​i SA or kusari, “a chain.”ー1769. 脱 ​CHO or nagameru “togaze.”ー1770 収幻 ​なSubuyaku、“to mutter,”“to grumble.”ー1771。 膨 ​B0 or fukureru “to swell、“to be bloated.”ー1772.り ​隊 ​SUI orsuru、“to W｡ rub,”“to strike" as a match (whereupon “fire" 火 ​“finally" 遂 ​ensues).ー1773. 吸 ​ー軍-As KYU or suu、“tosuck"(what “getsup" 及 ​to the “mouth")ー1774. 懐 ​KWAI,readidaku, “toembrace;" omou “to cherish;"fufokoro、“bosom" or “pocket,"ーall kindred significa- tions.ー1775. 探 ​TANorsaguru “togrope”“to searchfor;"comf SHINorたukai “deep" there being a certain kinship of meaning though little or none insound.ー1776. 墓 ​sakt nd, “formerly,"same phonetic as (1723) 護 ​3/uzuru,“toyield;"but markthe Radical 日 ​hira-bi, appropriate to a wordindicatingtime Observe alsothat the similarity ofconstructionto(1758) /ukuro。“ bag" is only partial.ー1777. 雀RENor sudare、“a blind made of split bam- boos." Compare (1204) 康 ​REN or yastti、“cheap."ー1778. 片岸 ​GAN or cishi “shore," “ bank,”“beach.”ー1779. M KWAN。“a Can" or“tin,"as of provisions also written with the Radicalfor“jar,"thus 籠 ​.ー1780. 繋 ​SAKUornomi “achisel" Oftenocours preceded by the character(1781) 窒 ​SENor ugatsu “to bore." Prom the primitivemeaning of“boring a hole with a chisel,"the compound SENSAKU has comemetaphoricallyto signify “research" in general Observe the formation of “to bore:”ーit comes from “hole" and (1782) kiba。“tusk"alludingto the gnawing ofrats in boring throughwalls.ー1783. 蓋 ​gai wariously readfuta “alid;”のu,“to cover;" kedashi “probably." The contractedforms 蓋 ​JEASY MODERN PIECES. 353 ーﾘーや ​輸 ​and ブ守ｰ ​are common.ー1784。 sEN。“cork."ー1785. Koorkatad,“firm,”“strong;" hence moto ſori、“of course.”ー1786. 又 ​mata、“a crotch.”“a fork." This characteris dis- tinguished by its dot from (No.410) 又 ​mata、“again,"ー1787. ゾｰ ​katshi、“a comb.”ー1788. kaku、“to scratch,"most appropriately compounded of “hand”and (1789) 番 ​nomi, “aflea." The upper portion of this lattercharacteris a corruption of (753り ​川【 “ claws," though “insect with claws" seems scarcely as happy anideograph for“flea"as might have been expected of Chinese ingenuity.ー1790. ſigsami “scissors;" akin to (1791) ) hasamat “to pick up or hold betweentwoother things,"as fingers or scissors Both these are akin to (1231) semai、“ narrow." 1792. 全空｡ KO ortakamura。“a clump of bamboos.”ー1793. 汐 ​SEKI or slio, “the tide," “ brine。”ーoriginally “the eveningtide "whencetheeasilyremembered structure of the charac- ter.ー1794. 基 ​(気) JO[KI]“steam,"alsoread nusit,“tosteam."ー1795. DA、“a loarl for a horse." ℃｡uis alsointhe common words GETA。“ wooden clogs," ﾘid 足 ​駄 ​ashiDA。“a higher kind of clogs usedin wet weater"Y796 提 ​TEI or sagernt or 斎｡ “tocarry hangingin the hand,”“tolift.”ー1797 SAI properly “ presenting thank of- *｡ ferings at atemple," but only commonly usedin ﾘ ​compounds 養 ​銭 ​SAISEN which denotes Such an ofering of“cash," and 養 ​の ​河 ​残原 ​SAI-no-kutoara、“ 聖e river-bank in Hades where the souls of children are set to work to pile up stones.”ー1798. 詞 ​SHI or ſo- toba。“connected speech." No.825 alsoread kotoba means rather“isolated words.”ー1799. 涼 ​RYoorsuzushi "cool" Observe研he Radicalfor“ice"quite approﾘe here, bu｡ not SO in the next (1800) 沖 ​oki “the ofing,"which however is also written 沖 ​.ー1801. 清 ​SO or lakobu。“to transport," hence kogu、“torow.”ー1802. 酢 ​su “vinegar;" hence stesli、“a ball of rice plasteredwithfishdressedwithvinegar.”ー1803. 飾 ​properly karei、“ boiled rice dried,"hence “foodfor a pionic.”ー1804 Yoor woku、“toshake”“tomgye" Underthe Same phonetic remember(1805) 遥 ​YO or haruka、“distant," and (1806) 諸 ​YO or lttall, “a song,"allthree Radicals excellem{lyfittingthe senseinitswarious changes.ー1807 錦 ​72Oー ​ノ ​kogiri、“a saw.”ー1808. ドJAKUorsaume “a sparrow”(a“little bit"ofa“bird")ー1S09. 唱 ​SHO ortonaerat,“torecite,”“toname.”ーlS10. 貨 ​KWA。“goods,”“wares”(“treasures" for“cha"g選g"i.e.exchanginginbarter)ー1811 sao、“apubliecourt"_Q.“ tribunal." ー1812. Go,“excelling,”“overbearing,”“martial"(from a“tall boar。" 冒 ​being here contracted as often in composition).ー1813. JIN、“a camp;" obseve the [war-] chariot, which also stands out conspicuously in “war," and 庫 ​“a military store-house."ー1814. W｡ KI or kagayaku、“to shine brightly."ー1815. 専 ​H0 or miru、“to boil," chiefly used in the compound 割 ​専 ​KAPPO “cooking." A 站oner character for “boiling" alone is is (1816) 煮 ​中臨営 ​r-1817 叩 ​Ko or tataku、“to tap" “to strike." Our word “kotow" is fhom the Chinese 叩 ​頭 ​which is pronounced KOTO in Japan.ー1818. * 354 TENTH SECTION. 噌 ​so used phonetically in the common word 味 ​噌 ​MIso、“bean-sauce.”ー1819. SHU or omomuku、“togotowards,"more oftenmetaphorically“to purport." The Chinese character means lit.“taking a run,"the Jap. reading“turning ones face [towards]'ー1820. 占 ​SENorttranau,“to divine,"henceslimeru,"totakepossession of" The characteris formed of 口 ​“mouth”and (1821) |い ​BoKU or uranad、“divination." This last which is the 25th Radical pictures the lines developed in atortoise-shell whenroasted such as was a common method of divination in ancient times all over North-eastern Asia.ー1822. BOKU。“amenial servant," hence “I”(from “man” and GYO。“ocoupation” slightly altered).ー1813. 偉 ​DEN or futaeru、“to transmit,”“tradition"; easily coufused with (1824) FU orkashi- 蒸｡ “to wait on,"as anurse etc. The two will be best kept apartin the mind by noticing the respective sound of the phonetics, 偉 ​DEN having SEN which rhymes withit while FU has 前 ​(No.457) whichis read 笠ththe kindred､und mo In practice the mostly sinks into a line, 田 ​“rice-field," and a dot.ー1825. BAKU or sarastt、“to expose to the Sun,”“to air"(from“sun”and No.1512,“violent).”ー-1826. KENor sukoyoka “vigorous" (a“man" well“set up")ー1827. 飽 ​HO or aku、“to be satiated (“food wrapped up" in the Stomach).ー1828. ッ ​SO orminato,“aharbour;"conf(1227) W｡ にKO。which has the same meaning in Japanese.ー1829 読l上TANor umareru、“to be born." The original meaning was “big もﾘ”“bragging" whence the structure of the character、“ words Protracted.”ー1830. 詣 ​KEIormoderu “torepairto,"as atemple.ー1831. 若ｰ ​sEKI or senaka、“the back." The characteris more properly“ backbone,"the originalform (which can still partly be made out) showingthevertebre above 肉 ​the“flesh."ー1832. 沸 ​FUTSU or apaku、“to bubble up."ー ​1833. 泡 ​HO or aaca。“bubbles,”“foam.”ー1834. 想 ​SO or omou、“to meditate,”“reflect on.' Thischaracter 豊" to denote more Carefulthought than the "ym 思 ​SHI also read omou.ー1835. nagisa。“shore," here read su asif(1051) 洲 ​“a sandy islet.”ー ​1836. 盆 ​BON。“a tray"(a thing like I a“plate,"inmeaning、andrather like 分 ​BUN, “a part,"in sound)ー1837 書 ​GWA。“ a Picture ;" also read KWAKU。“a line,”“a plan;" cooka"｡ paint." The abbre､ｴdform 田 ​is very common as is also an expanded third form 南詰・ The elements composingthe chāracterremain quite clear wiz 田 ​a“rice-field," tracedround by a“pencil,"thus indicating a picture of a landscape.ー1838. IE Ol' KWAI、“a picture.”ー1839. 石宴 ​HO or lomeru “to praise.”ー1840. ゞ ​面 ​DO or hora,“a grotto." ー1841. 踊 ​TEI Ol' ſam｡ “a hoof."ー1842. 嶺 ​REI or mine、“a mountain peak,"for which (855) 挙 ​HO is another common character.ー1843. 基 ​KI or Go the game of “checkers;" also“chess," but thenthe Radical is generally writtefo the left thus ノｰ ​KI and used ● N｡ in the compound 家 ​棋 ​SHOGI。“chess."A third form。very often employed to denote the game of checkers is The diference in the Radicals points to the “men" in Far-Eastern chess being of wood wiereas thoseusedincheckers are ofstone-1844 達 ​HO or yomogi, IEASYMODERN PIECES 355 a species of “fleabane." It occurs in thefamiliar compound 達 ​菊ｰ ​HORAI、“Elysium;" (1845) 菊ｰ ​RAI ocoursin Jap only in this compound.ー1846. 漁 ​GYO or Sunadoru、“tofish." ー1836. 園 ​Ior bakomu、“to surround." The compound IGO, means “the game of checkers"(coy No.1843), because the object in one variety of that gameisto surround the adversary.ー1848. 坪 ​tsubo a land-measure the size oftwo mats or about 4 squareyards Eng.ー1849. 潜 ​SEN or kuguru、“to dive;" hence hisomu、“to hide”ー1850. 澤 ​TAN O1で ​tani、“a deep valley." Remember this character by the similarity of its 音 ​and 訓 ​It is a synonym of the more familiar 谷･ ー185l. 臓 ​SHO or aſsobuku、“to whistle." The compound 海 ​臓 ​is read むagnand,“atidal wave.”ー1852. 伽 ​KAor GA。used phonetically in transcribing certain Sanskrit words notably 会 ​GARAN。“a monastery."ー1853. J口動 ​KA、“good;" hence yomisu “to eulogise.”ー1854 鱗 ​tai a kind of “gold-bream," esteemed by the Japanese as the best of fishes.ー1855. 盤 ​katsuo。“the bonito" (the charac- ter means lit.“the hard fish,"whichis also the etymology of the Jap. name as katsuostands for kata-anco).ー1856. 餌 ​e or éfiki、“food for animals,”“ bait" for fish.ー1857. 寺 ​maku, “tosow”(the characterindicating the “time"for sowing“herbs").ー1858. 舷 ​/unabata、“the side or gunwale" of a vessel.ー1859. * FU or ttkamu、“to float.”ー1860. koi、“a carp.”ー1861。 議 ​SO or cusanttra。“a grassy or bushy place;" hence alsoread ｡ “tO be crowded together." 1862 宙 ​CHU not used alone but always in the compound 4-軍→ 宙 ​UCHU、“the Universe.”ーl863。十2|ぐKYU ortama。“a ball,”“a sphere”ー1864 KIN or tori、“a bird." (The strokes at the top are 今 ​KIN。“ now,"used phonetically ; those at the bottom are the rare Radical 内 ​“a footprint)”ー1865. BI。“small,”“insignificant;" hence kasuka, う ​“obseure"一阜86 呈 ​AN。“serene,”“peaceful" (the “ quiet”“sun" of evening)ー1867. iyashiku mo、“provided.”“if”ー1868 如方 ​Bö orsamatageru、“to hinder"(a“woman" in the“way;" observe to how many charactersthe Radicalfor“woman” communicates a dis- agreeable meaning).ー1869. 偶 ​GU properly “an image," but mostly read tana-tana, “seldom,”“accidentally." Comy (1512) 遇 ​“to meet with,”“to have happento one.”ー1870. 喩 ​YU or tatoeru、“to compare"-18f 並 ​kugi、“a nail." The original characterseems to have been 丁 ​or rather イト ​the picture ofanailpartlydrivenin towhichthe Radicalfor metal was added afterwards、in order to give greater clearness to the representation.ー1872. 量 ​RYO or hakaru、“to weigh,”“to estimate.”ー1873. "｡ SA、“a little.ー1874. 輩 ​HAI *-傘 ​子 ​of cha- or tomogara。“companions"(originally a“line of chariots") Observe how the racters with the phonetic varies between HI and HAI.ーl875. CHIN or nobertt、“to spread out," hence “to state."ー1876. 証 ​GI。“right,”“suitable;" hence yoshimi、“kind- liness" (from “words” and No.934 宜 ​“good").ー1877. 姫 ​0 or uba。“an old dame." 356 TENTH SECTION. *｡ * * * Comf ｡ “warm,"and remember the character “old dame” by her warming herself at the fire It is ourious that the 音 ​should be 0; one would have expected it to be ON.ー ​1878. 窓 ​KEI or kangaeru “to consider,”“investigate." The compound 稽 ​古" 3 “study," which meanslit。“investigating antiquity," artlessly renders the Far-Easternidea of what truestudy should be.ー1879. 時番 ​AN or kurai “dark” (formed on the lucus a non prin- ciple from 日 ​“the Sun,"and the very imperfect phonetic ニ豆､ ON).ー1880 財愛 ​SEN OT iyaskii “vile.”ー1881. lazu properly the notch in an arrow in which the bowstring fits; more often “obligation,”“must," “should.”ー1882. HI、“ shelter.”ー1883. 策 ​SAKU or hakarigoto。“a scheme.”ー1884 測 ​SOKU or lakaru “to fathom,”“to measure." ー1885. SHIN or toki、“time," hence “heavenly bodies"which mark times and seasons, and specifically the “dragon" (tatsu), one of the signs of the Zodiac.ー-1886. 昆 ​KON pro- perly “alike,”“many"(from 日 ​“day" and 比 ​“to compare," because all days are alike); but most used in the compound 昆 ​識 ​KoNCHU。“insects.”ー1887-8. 臓 ​ZOTU。“the “viscera”(the first character depicts what is “stored” in the “flesh,"「i e in the body; the second is similarly from“flesh" and “treasures")ー1889. KIN or stſfi, “the sinews" (from “ bamboo,”“flesh." and “strength," because of the strength of that plant)ー1890 //付 ​FUsttru “to stoop,”“to bend down.”ー189l. s sos or mago * a grandchild;” cleverly formed of “child” and (1892) s" “a link,”“connection." This 系 ​itselfis formed pictorially from 卒 ​“sik" a企" stroke above showing the ノ闘N) ノ|\｡ w公 ​connection with something that has gone before.ー1893. CHo or itoguchi proper!y “the end of a ball of thread;" hence “a clue”“introduction,"" beginning."-1894 4 I O1で ​tsunagu、“to tie”“to connect;" but it sometimes sinks into meaming simply kore “this," as in the compound 4|｡ ISHIN which originally a quotation from the Chinese Classics, is now employed to denote the new régime in Japan.ー1895. 釜 ​YU or satosu “to in- struct"(with the connotation rather of ordering than of teaching)。“to advise " an inferior. IS96. SEKI、“great"(a“face"as bigas a slab of “stone")ー1397. 鴻 ​KO a kind of“Stork;" hence in compounds“great,”“vast.” Notethe phonetic 工 ​。 and the water 次 ​near which the bird lives.ー1898. GA or nitcaka ni “suddenly.ー1899 コｰ法 ​SETSUortstgu, “to suegeed to”“tojoin;" hence this character often denotes“meeting,”“associating”ー ​1900. BU or anarlortſ。“to insult.”ー1901. BETSU or maigashiro、“worthless:”ーnai- {laskiro ni suru “to slight.”ー1902. 陸 ​RO or iyaski “vile,”“low.”ー1903. 準 ​Ol' 準 ​● 9う ​尊 ​● うう ​● ● 二､Y｡ JUNornazorderu “to liken”("ten birds in the water"all look quite alike)ー1904 川 ​SHO。 “felicity,”“good luck" (The “sheep" here probably refers tosacrifices whereby fortune Was propitiated in ancient China while the Radical 不Jマ ​is one very common interms * to "墓 ​religious acts as 祭 ​祀型 ​う ​祀 ​* スJマ ​etc.).ー1905. 講 ​KOzurtſ, “to discourse: 講 ​中 ​KOJU means “a band" of pilgrims etc (to whom their leader IEASY MODERN PIECES. 357 discourses) Comparing.this character with (No.488) 林 ​we find a certain kinship of sense as wellas sound; for signifies “the external arrangement" of a building while * 講 ​denotes words properly arranged so as toinstructー1906 FU or caſsaru、“to rot." The Radical suggests the idea of rotten meat Note how this character is distinguished from (1888) FU “the viscera;" same Radical but diferently written same phonetic but diferently placed.ー1907. taeru “to sustain,”“to befit for”(from“earth”and “very," asif bearingup under a very heavy load).ー1908 "釜安TAKU or eralat, “｡ select.”ー1909. 扉 ​8HI or miru “to observe”“inspect"(the Radical here is 見 ​/ w is phonetic)ー1910 KAN means in Jap usage hima。“leisure,"for which sense the Chinese prefer the homony- mous character (1911) 闘 ​(how quiet and leisurely when the moonlight is streaming through the gate!) Compare also (226) 間 ​KAN or aida。“interval:" 等 ​関 ​TOKAN Or naozari, 39 =* “inattention,”“negligence,"is a familiar compound.ー1912. also written 拝任 ​TAKUSltrlſ, “to entrust.”ー1913. 惟魔 ​GAIornageku。“tosigh."ー1914, 拓 ​nado、“such as," “et cetera." ー1915、三田館 ​SHO。“recitation,”“readingin a singsong voice;" hence soranzurtſ。“to learn by heart.”ー1916. " DEI or doro,“mud;”alsonazumu、“to be bigotedly attached to.”ー1917. 倫 ​RIN。“class,”“relationship,”“principle,”“right.”ー1918. 笠 ​NEr or yasunzurit “to have peace of mind;" hence musltro,“rather.”ー1919. SHIN or lari、“a needle,”“a pin." ー1920. 講 ​a verb meaning“tosay,"chiefly occurringin the idioms 請 ​read itca- =｡ ** ﾘ㎝｡ 雨月 ​W｡ ● ● 劇 ​● ー1921. 室 ​IN。“excess;" hence “debauchery."ー1922. 狼 ​WAI or midari ni、“disorderly" yuru、“so-called.”“said to be," and へ ​ラ ​ク ​omoeraku、“my opinionis that...." (from “dog"and“fearing,"asifa disorderly person were like a skulkingcur).ー1923. 奈 ​BIN or midareru “to betangled”(like “thread,"with for the approximate phonetic)、“to be in disorder.”ー1924. RAN or midareru “to be in disorder." It is occasionallyfound with the opposite signification of osamertt、“to bringintogood order(!)”ー1925. DO Or tsuー ​tomeru “to exert one's self to the utmost.”(Appropriate Radical “strength;" do not confound this No.with No. 975 怒 ​Do or ikaru、“to be furious," Radical“heart.") 1926. 統 ​TO or suberu “tounite in one whole,”“to control." Remember the phonetic (1927) 充 ​JUor mickiru、“to be full"(appropriately formed of “man”ー10th Radicalー ​ and 育 ​“to nourish" contracted) In 元 ​分 ​JUBUN、“completely"(also written 十 ​分 ​) it is pronounced JU.ー1928. 隈 ​WAI or kuma。“a bendin a shore,”“a cove."ー1929. \｡ N｡ o or kegasu、“to pollute.”ー1930. SHU or osameru “to gatherin,”“to bring to an ーﾘｰム ​end 'ー1931. 量 ​lige、“the beard.”ー1932. JO、“to clear out,”“to expel:" soN-C JOI。“Honour the King [Mikado] andexpel the barbarian!"was the motto of those whooverthrew the Shögunate in 1867-8.ー1933. KEI orkatamuku、“toleantooneside." ー ​1934. 隻or 三昧 ​SHU orada、“afoe.”ー1935.l GAI、“resentment" (“ breathed" from the " leaﾘｴ)ー草986 貿( 易) BOEKI、“trade.”ー1937. 刺 ​SHI originally “a thorn;" っ ​358 TENTH SECTION. ● *ムe - ● hence sasu “to stab."ー1938. 膳 ​TANor kimo “the liver.”ー1939. 態 ​TAI or katachi, 協二言 ​.. * 。 ﾘｰ ​“figure”“attitude." Donot confoundit with 圭 ​kuma、“a bear.”ー1940. TEIsuru、“to W>\ state;"also arancasu、“to show.”ー1941 * KwANornare、“a habit"(that which constantly “goes through the heart;" conf No、1425).ー1942. 漫 ​MAN or midard ni、“recklessly," “wrongfully”(like water overflowing) The 豊 ​phonetic ocours in quite a number of characters of which the most usefulare (1943) 皇 ​habikoru, “tospread” or “ﾘ ​and (1944) 慢 ​ﾘ* “to be negligent" or anadoru, “to insult." Notice that 皇 ​slightly resembles 漫 ​in sense as wellas in sound.ー1945 GEKI or utsu、“to strike,”“to attack."ー1946. 付 ​SHO or stgunau、“to restore”“indemnity,”“compensate.”ー1947 RENortsuraiar㎝、“tobeconnected" It coincides both in soundandsense with ー1948. 弟 ​arazu,“is notso"alsonow used towrite doru、“adollar"doubtlessonadeoit of the similarity of the character to our symbol S. Same phonetic in (1949) haranſ, properly “to sweep away," but now usedin the sense of “to pay." Remember Nos、1948-9 together by “paying dollars."-1950 RU orshiba-shiba、“ often" (oy “number"). ー1951. 累 ​RUIor kasaneru “to pile up;" also kakart “to be involved in”ー1952. HINstru、“to be on the brink,”“to be nearly.”ー1953. IJ RETSU or sakeru “to crack," “to tear.”ー1954. 藩 ​HAN、“a Daimiate," “a feudal @i”ー1955. \ Ol' HON OT liruſaeru、“to wave" or “flutter;" hence through the idea of changing to and fro, 翻 ​HON-YAKU comesto mean “translation” Notice the substitution at will of “flying" for -* -* “wings”as the Radical.ー1956. 譚 ​toake。“signification;" also YAKUsttru、“to translate.”ー ​1957. 李 ​likirl、“to lead;"also the opposite shitagau、“to follow.”ー1958 早要 ​so or mo, “mourning;" hence lshinant。“to lose.”ー1959. HEI or shirizokeru、“to avert 'ー1960. 緩 ​acazuka ni、“ barely.'ー1961. 賠 ​ZEN or aequ。“to pant.”ー1962. 歴 ​ATSU Or ostſ, “to press,”“to oppress.”ー1963. 駅長 ​SHIN properly“ afleet horse," hence “rapid.”ー1964. KWAN or aeru、“to exchange.”ー1965 雷 ​"Nor /urul、“to exert or wield promptly and impetuously”ー1968 慌 ​tashika mi “surely”“verily”(that which is “done" with the “ heart").ー1967. 蔵 ​KWA or toazanoal、“a calamity."-1968. 醒 ​SEI or sameru。“to become sober.”ー1969. 應 ​0。“Suitable”“according;" hence ofaeru、“torespond.”ー1970. 長寿 ​型 ​JUKU、“aschool" Changethe Radicalto“fire" andweget (1971) 敦 ​JUKU。“ripe." Do not confoundeither with (1169) 熱 ​NETsU。“ hot." *「sw\ ● WRITING ILESSON. 16響 ​| 公者 ​総貢 ​I11 777 000 987 猫 ​111 777 433 098 111 墜苗 ​210 精村 ​タP 綿 ​ｰ迂露359 1706 360 TENTH SECTION. 1790 1782 1773 1763 1753 1744 鉄|牙|ロ及|薄|綾 ​)ww 1791 う｡ 1774 u｡ 1754 s 1745 お決 ​懐|環|総少|活 ​溶ッ ​1783 1775 1765 1755 1746 wk 入ｰ ​次で"で ​● 益 ​オに|3 7ム ​1783 1776 1766 - ﾘ ​1747 蓋| 最|リ繋|脱 ​1784 1777 1767 サｰ ​174S * お|篇|リ闘|綿|ヴ架 ​い ​1785 1778 1768 1758 1749 固 ​し' V でにｰ ​古||岸 ​雲 ​| 7寅 ​V 1786 1779 1769 1759 1750 1787 1779 1770 1760 1751 1788 1780 1771 1761 下755 N) 繋 ​琢 ​お客 ​多|瑞|産 ​1789 1781 1772 1762 "NOSS@ſ「I ○NILIHAA I98 El 虎 ​日虫 ​| 思｡ |“AYſ ● コな ​@ えｰ ​●､ コモ ​ りい ​測 ​輩 ​4 学 ​潜 ​ー｡ " ー" 1875 o- 名 ​1860 N｡ 850 4 > マｴ画｡ * X｡ 論|ル式 ​陳 ​微|魚里 ​澤 ​ョ ​1876 早 ​186l 1851 以モ、|司旦 ​| 安･ ロ備 ​8 7 1I S8 1867 ☆形ｰ ​を司 ​| 888 1878 1868 1853 肺|利番|坊 ​嘉 ​ヨ ​ロ ​1889 1879 1869 1854 筋|暗|侍賜 ​魚周 ​1890 信 ​府 ​1870 P輸 ​孫 ​1871 V段ｴs 毎J WIRITING LESSON. ｴーｴ ​*気|総統 ​･｡)* 364 SECTION. TENTH 1964 1955 1965 翻 ​1966 1956 | 1947 凶生 ​ー｡ 逸 ​怪達|言響|職 ​1967 1957 1948 N｡ * ママ○>* Wコ｡ 率 ​弟 ​1958 1949 喪|お滞 ​1959 1950 \v 1962 1953 歴|裂 ​1963 千五活 ​ELEVENTH SECTION ODDS AND ENDS. く ​さ ​ELEVENTH SECTION. ODDS AND ENDS. ●ｴ画｡ ムBBREVIATED AND OTHERWISE IRREGUT」AR CHARACTERS. Numbers of characters ocourin commonusage and even inthe dictionaries,in anabbreviat- あ士ｰ全 ​ed form A few have already been given incidentally The followinglist com- prises the most usefulspecimens ofthis class:ー ​ 国 ​for kund、“country. -与 ​for 興 ​otaeru “togive. 2対 ​圓 ​[Y]EN、“dollar." 99 園 ​kakoi、“enclosure." カう ​同 ​onaſi “Same." *"全ム ​で ​_ 9 巨｡「TO, “this." 臼日 ​99 需 ​REI。“spirit." 33 銭 ​SEN。“cent." う3 黙 ​TEN、“dot." ○bb - 99 属 ​ZOKU。“ belonging." 39 新響 ​BEN、“discrimination." 39 競 ​GO。“ number." 萬 ​MAN、“ myriad." 99 園 ​KU “district." 92 隻 ​S0、“a pair." 92 ; 貫ms “true 39 雨 ​RYO “ both." ■7真 ​線 ​カ9 仁 ​KO or KA(auxil numer.). 99 俳 ​BUTSU。“Buddha." ーニ量ニや ​99 93 室 ​DAI、“terrace. 學 ​GAKU。“study." 4 b\ \｡ \｡ ● ● 99 漫 ​lotori “side." カカ ​遷 ​attsuru。“to remove." ェ五 ​* 用 ​tatstt、“dragon." コﾘｰ ​ccマへ*ヘヘ" 刃3 koe, “voice. 59 垂 ​kame, “tortoise." 99 腐 ​GAN。“wild goose." 4いb> 93 警 ​I、“ physician." 368 ELEVENTH SECTION. 応 ​for 應 ​02uru “to correspond." ſ 献 ​for 鷹状 ​KEN、“to oferup." 39 祀型 ​REI。“ceremony." 99 本 ​HoN、“ origin" カ9 町 ​CHO, “street." 99 解 ​foku “to explain." 低径 ​JO、“article." ) う対 ​月所 ​tokoro,“place." ● 9別 ​- 許｡ 33 99 賞 ​takara。“treasure.” 39 虜 ​tokoro、“ place. 99 闘 ​seki、“ barrier." 辛 ​幸 ​sama。“Mr." Some characters possess more than one abbreviated form as 39 刃く ​体 ​Ol' 射体 ​for 豊 ​TAI、“body." 辞 ​33 愛警 ​99 露経 ​kotoba、“words." Certain methods of abbreviation are common to numbers of characters related toeachother in form. Instances are supplied by 児 ​for 児 ​ko。“child." * 歯 ​for 歯 ​ha、“tooth." | 日 ​99 奮 ​ゾurud、“old." 乱 ​99 露L RAN。“confusion." W｡ 99 普 ​satca “valley." - 辞 ​99 露経 ​(as given above) 駅器 ​EKI、“ post-station." 経 ​99 経 ​hertſ, * tO paSS by." 目 ​塩 ​OI” 器 ​for 監 ​shio, “salt." 労 ​2 99 蓋 ​なSukustt、“to exhaust." 軽 ​99 転 ​karld、“light." 主 ​liru、“ noon." 蛮 ​警 ​BAN、“ barbarian." 日j 3 ● 99 9 尋 ​なSuatt、“to succeed to." * 衣ボ ​流舌麻 ​koi、“Iove." 対9 継 ​9tt, みl>い ​" 懲 ​3 9 対 ​W) 断 ​tatsu、“to sever." 湾 ​99 潜 ​WAN、“ bay." Sometimes the abbreviationis of a very slight and trivial nature thus, for 踊 ​iedomo。“although." 品 ​for 園 ​KU、“district.”(See above ム ​" 船 ​たune, “vessel." for stillfurtherabbreviation.) 口 ​Uコ｡ " のI、雲 ​99 * 高 ​for 『司 ​takai、“high, 99 品 ​shina “goods," and of ※ﾘa 織 ​藝 ​《《 い｡ 99 Course Similarly in compounds such as, 橋 ​99 橋 ​hashi、“ bridge. 器 ​品 ​ABBREVIATED AND IRREGULAR CHAIRACTERS. 369 町 ​for 回 ​KwAL “aturn" 校 ​for 木杉 ​sugi、“a cryptomeria." 廻 ​39 廻 ​meguru, “torevolve." Inaveryfewcases two Chinesecharactershave been run into one in Japanese usage. 巫aro in_certain personal names,is thus put together from 麻 ​呂 ​Many Japa- nese believe read kagoin thename of Kagoslima to supply another instance; butitis a genuine Chinesecharacterwith themeaming of“fawn,"asitscompositionindicates. * Some forms universally employedin.writing though notinallstyles of print are branded by eminent authorities as “vulgar" (俗 ​学) Many ofthe abbreviated characters given above come under this heading Othersfrequently met withare 《6 °ィ」 92 鶴 ​で。 9別 ​見 ​for 兵駅 ​KYO。“metropolis. - 都 ​for 者 ​miyako、“metropolis, 者 ​3別 ​者 ​mono, “ persons." * 栓 ​カ9 栓 ​SEN、“a cork." 99 全 ​ZEN、“complete," and 舎 ​99 曾 ​KWAI、“assembly." similarlyin all their compounds as * - Inthis lastitis not the upper but the lower part which is supposed to be atfault, 日 ​“sun" replacing tacaku、“quoth he.”ーMany writers finish of certain characters with a dot which stricter usage disallows, as 土 ​for 土 ​なSuchi、“earth." For ourown part we failto appreciate the precise significance of the term “vulgar” in suchaconnection,seeingthat theuse ofthe condemnedformsis by nomeans confined tovulgar persons; and we suspect amental cousinhood betweenthe Far-Eastern purists andthosegram- matical pedants amongourselves whofirst enunciate“rules” oftheirownframing and them blame eminent authories for not always following them regardless of the simple consideration that the circumstances oflinguistic development whetherin speech or writing admitof no such artificiallegislation and that“rules,"in sofar asthey possessanyvalidity can be butinferences deduced fromusage In any case the foreign student need not aim at animpossible standard, If he but writeas the majority ofthe Japanese nation writes he will do passing well. It has already been shown that some few characters even in the usage of purists admit of having their Radicals placedin diferent positions as is exemplifiedin 略 ​OT 暴 ​RYAKU、“abbreviation." 胸 ​Ol' 曾 ​mune、“ breast." Somefew others maybewrittenat wilwith Radicals ofcognate meaning This is Specially apt to ocour in the case of the Radicals Y and Y aS \｡ ● ● ● \｡ や ​象 ​減 ​OI” 減 ​GEN、“diminution." 決 ​OT 決 ​KESSttr2 “to decide." * ● や ​w” - 験 ​沖 ​93 沖 ​oki “the ofing." 準 ​99 準 ​nagoraeru “to liken." 370 ELEVENTH SECTION. Many,characters have assumedaslightly diferent significationin Japan from thal belong- ingtothemin China Such are 湯 ​Jap “hot water," but Chin “soup;" 港 ​Jap. “harbour," but Chin “streams;" 鳥 ​Jap.“storm," but Chin、“mist on thé hilltops;" 士 ​Jap. “asamurai”(thatis“awarrior ofgentle blood") but Chin、“ascholar," 沼 ​Jap.“amarsh,"but Chin.“a pond”or“tank,”eto etc and large numbers of botanical names. When we come to compounds the divergences grow_much more numerous infact innumera- ble Such Cases aS 耐 ​道 ​used to denote the native “Shintö" religion; 大 ​根 ​之 ​theatre,”etc. ete start tothe mind at once and every page of Japanese will furnishits quota the DAIKoN orgiant“radish;" 七 ​SHIPP0。“cloisonné enamel;" shibat、“a to swellthe list Here as often Japanese reminds us of English which while borrowing freely from a French of Latin original has not sorupled to alter the sense of words as wellas the Sound, Thereading of certaincombinations of characters ofers special dificulty; and yet these combinations must befamiliarly known as they arein Commonuse The following list might easily be extended:ー ​\｡ 月所 ​3/uen 以 ​omoeraktt *=企 ​OIで ​鳥 ​chotto 以 ​"Cause " 篤 ​“in my judgment" す ​渡 ​* a little " IL OI” 有 ​sastga 具 ​hitasura 石 ​繋 ​(see dictionary) 管 ​“earnestly" つ*属下へ｡ ● ● や ​日 ​itst zo ya 百 ​3/ntro 串 ​f6dan タ ​“sometime ago" 合 ​“alily" 嵐 ​“ajoke" v｡ ● 遮 ​\｡ 奪 ​鴨 ​偲 ​縦 ​tato流 ​J｡ sa mo araba are or sa are OIで ​令 ​今 ​“supposingthat" 莫 ​* even ifit be so" nodoka naozart 百 ​mukade 等 ​* mild" 閉 ​“neglect " 足 ​“a centipede" latago 買 ​kaite 買 ​2trite * board and イトマ｡ lodging" 人 ​“a purchaser" 人 ​"a seller" こ ​流 ​eb; share “a joke" | ゞ ​“a prawn" mon ft “autumn leaves" 経 ​闘 ​*ー ​釜 ​イ ​) hakanaki “transient " バ ​CHARACTERS REPRESENTING FOREIGN WORDS. 371 sum5 草 ​kufabire inaka miyage 角。想 ​田 ​土 ​力 ​そ ​撲 ​“wrestling" 圏 ​“fatigue" 令 ​“country" 産 ​“agift" 時 ​shigure 時 ​loſofogisu 静 ​着 ​2trusai 園 ​tſchttoa OI” 事* J} りタ ​* a fan" (of the ミ団 ​|“adrizzle 鳥 ​“a cuckoo 蝶 ​蝶 ​“troublesome" non-shutting kind) “Dyingonthegrass”iscertainlyanexcelent pieture of“fatigue;”“a hundred meet- ings”well paints the successive layers of a“lily" bulb; 酒 ​落 ​which would naturally be read SHARAKU suficiently recalls the sound ofthe word share The student must be Ieft to worry out for himself explanations, real orfictitious of the other combinations. The occasional readinggivento gertainsinglecharactersis alsovery perplexing because apparentlyarbitrary. Forinstance, RYAKU is sometime read hobo、“forthe most part;" 韓 ​TENis sometimes read utata “more and more;”々|座 ​ZA issometimes readsozoroni,“unintentionally" Sometimes a Kana sy型ble.is added to adumbrate the desired pronunciation; thus in the cases just quoted, 暑 ​轄 ​生 ​● ポ ​グ ​口 ​等理適塾 ​ﾘｴ総 ​CHARACTERS REPRESENTING FOREIGN WORDS. Revertingto a consideration already touched on in a former Section, it may be well to notice that recentusage has assigned to certain characters the duty of representing foreign words adoptedinto the Japanese language Thus, 弟 ​(No、1938) means “dollar;" see p.358. 他山 ​(No.478) used phonetically serves to distinguish our“cent”from the native 銭 ​SEN The Hongkong postage-stamps supply an extra-Japanese example ofitsuse. 志 ​SHI (No.376) and 片 ​HEN (No 108) respectively represent “shillings" and “pence,” by an approximationto the sound of the first three letters ofeach. Our word“ton” had been representedin theforeign treaties with China bythe like-sound- ing character 顧 ​(1624) which means “to bow the head." The Japanese have im- provedonthis by prefixingthe Radical 口 ​“mouth," thus 順 ​。to indicate that the rest of the characteris only phonetic “So and somany 順 ​" will be seen written up on freight Cal"S。 properly HO。“the noise made by falling stones,"now stands for pondo an English “pound"(sterling orweight) because“pong"isits pronunciation at Canton wherethe character was first borrowed forthe purpose RIis an exclamatory particle in Chinese; but the Japanese of our day employ it to write mairu the English word“mile,"ーthe sukuri (right-hand portion) contrary to general 372 - ELEVENTH SECTION、 usage here adumbrating the sense while the Radical 口 ​asin the case of 順 ​points to theword beingaforeignone AI distances onJapanese railways are computed in English “miles "(胆｡ and“chains"this latter being written 鎖 ​SA(No. 1768) which is the proper Chinese character for“chain," but often pronounced cla-in in this Connection. The ISIst Radical, (5-ga) is now commonlyused towrite the new word pei (Eng- lish “page"),ーwhy we have been unable to ascertain. - メ ​* THE “KAN-ON”“GO-ON"AND “TO-IN"(漢字三音) One ofthe complications that embarrass thestudent ofthe Japanese language is the fact that many characters havetwo or more Chinese pronunciations 辛),aswellas aJapanese equivalent or equivalents ( 訓) Thus 西 ​nisld is SEI but also SAI; 八 ​hio is JINas in 人 ​JINRIKISHA, but also NIN as in NINSOKU The reason of this phenomenonis historical Itistraceableto the fact that Chinese letters did not flow into Japan from a Single Source but chiefly fromtwo wiz from W口論 ​Go a kingdom in Southern ChinawithwhichintimatecommercialrelationsexistedattlepériodwhenJapan first became civilised and alsofrom ｡ KAN in the North As the dialects of these two kingdoms difered so did the Japanese imitation of each difer ikewise Thecaseissomewhat parallel to that of several duplicate words in English, whichare traceable to the same ultimate Latin source but which were borrowed either directlyfrom the Latinitself or else indirectlythrough the French such forinstance as “Arabia" and “Araby,”“regal" and “royal,”“rotund" and“round,”“pauper" and “poor.”“debit" and “debt,”“tosalve” and “tosave." The GO-ON having beenintroduced first many ofthe commonest wordstookroot init and are still pronounced according to it in every-day intercourse for instance, 肉 ​NIKU、“flesh;"|" MON、“gate;" 面 ​MEN、“a mask;"alsothe numeralsー ​ICHI, 一 ​NI, 大 ​IROKU eto their KAN-ON equivalents ITSU JI RIKU eto being heard exceptionally onlyin certain locutions and literary quotations, as 大 ​書 ​RIKU-SHO、“the six scripts"(a technical term of Chinese Calligraphy); 思 ​臣 ​不 ​仕 ​一 ​君 ​CHUSHINJI-KUN ni sukaegu、“a loyal retainer will not serve two lords"(a quotation from the Confucian Classics) The Buddhist priests have consistently adhered to the GO-ON pronunciationin the recitation of their Sütras The Confucianists on the contrary tookup with the KAN-ON; and their influence combined with the modern contemptfor Buddhismand for anything savouring of the Colloquial has led to the acknowledgment of the KAN-on as the standard to which contemporary usage tends ever more and more strictly to Conform so that almost all newly coined compounds are read acCording to it, * Norule can begivenfor distinguishingthe Go-ONfrom the KAN-oN, but certain analogies tend torepeat themselvesin a considerable number of cases Thus the preferencé of the KAN- ONforthinner ofthe Go-oNforthicker soundsisexemplified in numerous such characters as THE * KAN-ON"AND * GO-ON." 373 But occasionally 切histendeney is reversed and Sound thus: IRYOKU 名 ​IKAN-oN MEi Go-oN. Myö 石 ​KAN-ON SEKI Go-oN SHAKU 需 ​39 REI。 。 りう ​RYO。 月 ​39 GETSU 3) GWATSU 器 ​* 経 ​99 KEI - ?? KYO b - 2カ ​* IKIN 99 -KON 正 ​n 8EI 3% SHO ヨ ​。 GEN う対 ​GON * | * TE 99 CHO 構 ​。22 KEN 9 GON 卒 ​99 * * IHIEI * タ》 BYO･ 陰 ​3刃 ​IN 「92 ON *｡ * * =全 ​- い ​* 力 ​99 JEI 99 YO *音 ​労9 TEI )3 DAI 暦 ​* JREKI 99 JRYAKU 上 ​33 SHO * JO the Go-ON prefers the thinner or shorter 力 ​KAN-ON GO-ON RIKI - 今 ​KAN-ON KON GO-ON KIN ー4｡ - * * 厚、 99 TO 刃9 ZU 世 ​･・。 SEI 99 SE 外 ​* 33 GWAI 刃】 GE 留 ​う対 ​IRYU カ9 IRU 解 ​- 99 KAI タタ ​GE 守 ​刃9 SHU カう ​SU 縮 ​3) KWAI 93 IE 食 ​sioKU 99 JIKI 化 ​比 ​99 KWA ･・ KE 直 ​カ9 CHOKU 39 JIKI 家 ​3対 ​KA 3刃 ​IKIE 山 ​刃9 - SAN 3.3 SEN The GO-ON favoursinitial m as against b, n as againstſ and d thus: 聞 ​* KAN-oN BUN GO-ON MON 日 ​KAN-ON JITSU GO-ON NICHI ゞ ​- 9う ​BOKU 99 MoKU 入 ​22 - JU 99 NYU 米 ​9? IB]EI 23 MAI 男 ​9う ​DAN 93 NAN One ofthetwo pronunciations ofeninsertsa y where the other omitsit thus: 客 ​KAN-ON KAKU GO-ON KYAKU | 語 ​KAN-ON GYO GO-ON GO Inmanycharactersthe KAN-oNand Go-oNcoincide Inothers one ofthetwo一thoughexist- ingtheoreticalyーisneverheardin practice;forinstance is always pronounced JO according tothe GooN notwithstandingthat the dictionaries alsoadduce the KAN-ON pronunciation SEI,ー ​notwithstanding too the analogy of its phonetic in which both pronunciations flourish. Sometimesthediferencebetweenthetwoafectsthéｴna spelling only orーto put the case diferently and with stricter regard to historical acouracyーthe two pronunciations formerly diverged but have now come to coincide through the process of phonetie decay Agood 374 ELEVENTH SECTION. example is furnished by the important character 法 ​transoribed ヘフ ​HArU in KAN- os ホフ ​HorUin Go-os both ofwhicharesounded Hoinmodernusage Rarelyーvery rarelyーa diferent shade of meaning accompanies the diference of pro- nunciation as whose KAN-ON BEN means “convenience," while its Go-ON BIN means “opportunity." A somewhat similar case is ofered by 工 ​夫 ​KOFU and KUFC, see p.51 A similar phenomenonmaybeobserved in some of the cases of duplicate English words above quoted “Poor,"for instance is not absolutely synonymous with a pauper." But mostly it is just a question of context The Buddhistio and the old-fashioned Collo- quial demand the Go-ON the Confucian and the modern educated speech demand the KAN- ON For instance 上 ​“superior and inferior" will be read JOGE according to the former SHOKA according to the latter; and similarly 兄 ​弟 ​“brothers"may be either KYODAI Or KEITEI. マ立“tobuild"wilberoNax5 ㎞ E㎝砲dhist templeisinquestion but KENRITSU if a municipal hall or a lunatic asylum; 人 ​“lady," will be BUNIN in the case of MAYA BUNIN, the mother of Buddha, but FUJIN in that of a Chinese or modern lady; will be “MoNJü" in the case of a certain ancient book、BUNSHU if a modern literary selection be intended Sometimes either reading may be selected in- diferently as 書 ​“books," read both (KAN-ON)SHOSEKI and (Go-ON) SHOJAKU; “maps and books," read both (KAN-ON) TOSHO and (Go-ON) ZUSHO In such cases men of the eldergeneration are apt to prefer the Go-ON while the youngsters fresh from college seem to esteem the KAN-ON alternative more elegant. There are also cases of double reading within the limits of each ニ豆な ​entailing a diversity of signification For instance the familiar character 悪 ​is Sounded AKU whenit means ashi、“ bad," but o when it means nikumat “to hate," whence such variety in the Compounds as 善 ​悪 ​ZEN-AKU。“good and bad;" 悪 ​KO-O。“loving and hating." This change has nothing to do with KAN-ON and Go-ON; it is one accompanying the varying shade of meaning in either pronunciation Another familiar instance is aforded by read EKI when signifying“change,"I when signifying“easy." Such double readings of a few characters are the only approach made to inflection by the Chinese language, which is otherwise absolutely devoid of anything resembling the grammatical system of our Western tongues. Be"les the 音 ​and 呈 ​音 ​。there is yet a third pronunciation called To-IN 唐 ​音 ​which was introduced by Buddhist missionaries of the OBAKU sect in the 17th century and which approximates to the modern “Mandarin." Fortunately the additional confusion thus caused is not great as usage has sanctioned this new pronunciation in but a very Small number of instances Those best worth remembering are:ー ​THE rt TO-IN." 375 分二)ANDON a kind of lamp with papershades |立伝)FUSHIN “building" (lit “universal 駆 ​Though the characters mean lit。“a 皇 ​begging"for subscriptionsto build a 燈 ​going light," the ANDoNis always|雨円) temple) The KAN-oN would be FUSEL stationary The KAN-ON would be KOTO. 蒲 ​FUToN、“a cushion”(lit。“a circle of bulrushes") The KAN-ON would be 分二)ANGYA、“a mendicant priest"(lit。“walk- 園 ​HoDAN. イ丁 ​inglegs") The KAN-oNwould be KO- 看 ​KANKIN “reciting Buddhist litanies" 脚 ​* 幻3 (lit “looking at the scriptures"). 経 ​The KAN-ON would be KANKEI. 提 ​CHOCHIN、“a lantern” (lit “a light 胡 ​URoN、“suspicious”(lit、“reckless and held in the hand") The KAN-ON disorderly") The KAN-ON would be 煙歴 ​would be TEITO. 露L KORAN。 A few of the best-known place-names in modern China are also generally pronounced according to the TO-IN Such are KYAKU。 北 ​IPEKIN 亜爾 ​NANKTN 東 ​ToNKIN(same characters as TOKYO). 兵駅 ​- 果 ​果 ​Similarly 円 ​(KAN-ON)SEIis pronounced(TO-IN)SHIN whenusedinthe sense of“China;" and 明 ​(KAN-ON) MEI is pronounced (TO-IN) MIN when speaking of the “Ming" dynasty. A complete analysis of the texts given in the present volume might bringto light some curious factsーstatistical and other一concerning the respective positions of the KAN-ON, GO-ON and TO-IN in modern usage; but we doubt whether the labour would serve any practical end Time will be saved and the speediest progress made by simply accepting the various readings each in its context Above all nothing can begained by argument:ー ​the language is highly irregular and arbitrary and must be accepted as such. Before quitting the subject we would just draw the students attention to afew cases which belong to none of the three standard pronunciations of Chinese such as あ士ｰ全 ​MOJI (more regularly MONJI), 日 ​NIHON (more regularly NIPPON) Such clipped pro- nunciations are very ancient dating from days when the question of Chinese final con- sonants was summarily settled by dropping them. Given for instance, old Chinese NIT or JTT the Japanese at first simply dropped the final t and Said NI Later on this Came to appear slipshod andーteachers of Chinese insisting on the retention of the word in its entiretyーpeople tried to say NTT; but being unable to enunciate a final consonant without tacking on some vowel they ended by saying NITU which has become NITSU in modern usage through the general tendency to sibillation which has turned every Japanese tu into st and tt into cld W final forms an exception, as Japanese organs have become 376 ELEVENTH SECTION. capable of pronouncing it;so 文 ​Mo has been expanded to the orthodox MON in modern usage andis always now so read except in a few special combinations After all there is nothing strange in all this; every language having a long literary past has something of the kind to show Agood Englishinstance is supplied by such words as “backward" “inward,”“forward," which were formerly pronounced without the to but which now thanks to scholastic influence have resumed it Nautical phraseology however with its “forrard," retains the earlier corrupt pronunciation in this as in numerous other words. In Japanese dictionaries the KAN-ON pronunciation is commonly written on one side (mostly the right) the Go-on on the other of each character explained and the Japanese translation or translations (KUN) below thus: ゴ重 ​キ ​- - - - * - ン ​金 ​ン ​showing that 金 ​is read (KAN-ON) KIN or (Go-ON) KON, and called kane, コ重 ​- ガ° カ ​“metal," or kogane、“gold" in Japanese. 子 ​* * 子 ​ORDER OF WRITING Though all connected Japanese texts are written from top to bottom, motivés of con- venience may necessitate the placing of a few characters horizontally Thisis often seen in sign-boards also in Such oficial notice-boards as for instance those serving.to indicate the various departments of a large post-ofice The reading is then almost always from right to left, thus: ー士ｰト ​七 ​YUBIN-gitte uri-sage-gucld. 口 ​下資 ​手 ​切 ​便郵 ​ドﾘ ​for the Sale of postage-stamps、 巫な ​Kaki-tome uke-tsuke-guchi. - 口 ​付 ​又ｰ ​留 ​書 ​ﾘ ​for the receipt of registered correspondence. 口 ​挑 ​ア平な ​替 ​篤 ​| Aatcase uke-harai-quchi. 又ｰ ​Window for the receipt and payment of post-ofice orders. ーム ​DENSHIN atke-ſsuke-quchi. 受信電ドﾘ ​9 口 ​付 ​又ｰ ​I戸i 月 ​JWindowforthe receipt of telegrams. J |端 ​foratsukainci - - 口 ​扱取 ​包 ​小樽ﾘ ​attended to at this window. The names of stations on some lines of railway are similarly written thus: し ​Himéf EKI 駅器 ​路 ​如臨 ​) Himei Station 輸 ​駒 ​橋 ​/*ーム ​| Yukathasſ EKI とW 同 ​イ丁 ​Yukuhashi Station but perpendioularlyin 五㎝ äS ORDER OF WRITING。 377 Other common instances are SHUSSATSU-8Ho. YOBIN sasla-tre-guelt. 所 ​札 ​出 ​| Ticket ofice. 口 ​入差便郵 ​| Post-box, TETSUDO KIsoKU ni slitagan-beki koto. 事 ​キ ​ベ ​フ ​還 ​=則規道鐵|ﾘ ​is required to the railway regula- ● 米 ​tions. TETSUD0 KISOKU latakat ai-mamoru-beki Koto. 事守相可堅則規道鐵 ​|ﾘ｡ meaning as the preceding but written ac- cording to Chinese Syntax.) TsUYO aca TOJITSU kagiri. リ限日常ヘ用通| リ ​日 ​臼王』 ノ ​通 ​Available only for the day of issue, />ーや ​演 ​糞橋新 ​SHIMbasld Yokohama yuki aca lasld aco acatartſ-lesli *橋は行演横橋 ​● Passengers for Shimbashi and Yokohama must cross し ​る｡ る ​渡 ​the bridge. 月所濯 ​洗 ​洋西 ​キ ​ビ ​ー ​ロ ​しRobiki SEIYO SENTAKUーSHO. - ) Linenwashed and glazed in European style Certain words are sometimes written, andeven printed smaller than the rest Politeness dictates thisin the case of 小 ​生 ​SHOSEI、“I;" 小 ​官 ​SHOKWAN。“I” (in oficial ニー ​-ニ- reports) Aninstance less easily explainedis nite、“in,"where the second letter コ ​is alsocommonly written a little to the left When the Emperor's nameis men- プー ​面 ​tioned a space一sometimes the whole of the rest of line一is left blank before it (coy p 272 et seq) and sometimes the august name itself is made to begin higherthan the other lines of the page. THE CHINESE STYLE. (漢 ​文) Not only do the go-ahead Japanese still occasionally condescend to peruse the ancient Chinese Classics; theyevensometimes write books and shorter compositions in the Chinese style Forthis reason and also in view of the immense influence exercised since the beginning of history bythe largerupon the smaller country in every department ofliteratureand thought, the student may profitably turn aside for a moment from the investigation of Japanese proper to observe the mannerin which the Japanese treat Chinese texts This will prove very far from a loss oftime The Japanese methodissomething between a reading and a translation, ーnot quite the one nor yet exactlythe other It is a method which, while leaving the Chinese *“Issued subject to the railway regulations" s printed as the oficial English translation of this inscription on railway tickets But either the Japanese have misunderstood this current English notice or the oficial translator has misunderstood the Japanese. 378 ELEVENTH SECTION. orderintact in writing re-arrangesit inthe reading of so asto make it accord fant blen gue mal with the requirements of Japanese syntax With a view of helping the reader to efect this object various small diacriticalmarks are printed beside the characters Some of these are Kana letters mostly supplying missing postpositions;others are numbers orthe symbols for “top,”“middle,"and“bottom," indicating the order in which the characters are to be taken Suchare called 返 ​黙 ​kaeri-TEN lit、“marksforturningbackwards." The Japanese reader follows these with his eye often with his finger and skips backwards and forwards up and down the page at their bidding Occasionally a character must be read twice with two diferent interpretations For instance, 猶 ​nearthe beginning of the Chinese text printed immediately below is first read nao;later on the readerreturns toit again andreadsit gotoki, as indicated by the small Kana letter キ ​on its left side and as seenstill betterinthe IRomanised transliteration In fact a Careful comparison of this transliteration with the originaltext willunfold the whole system of the kaeri-TEN better than any description could do The chief points of the system are that a little hook like the Katakana letter レ ​re marks the simpletransposition oftwo characters numbers are employedin the case of sets of two orthree characters and 上 ​3 中 ​3 下 ​in still more complicated cases Japanese editions of the same Chinese work vary considerably in their kaer､TEN notation That here followed for the reading of Mencius is known as theーヘ ​元盗 ​黙 ​。from the name of the great ScholarSatöIssaialready mentioned on p.304 Other 急ﾘ ​systems are the GOTO- TENand DOSHUN-TEN A good editionーperhaps the easiestーofthe Chinese Classics is the 経 ​典 ​鈴 ​師 ​“KEITEN YOSHI,"with the reading and perpetual commentary in Japa- nese But for Anglo-Saxon readers Legge's admirable“Chinese Classics" are the best of all Ve have borrowed histranslation of the passages quoted with one ortwo slight alterations The following characters occurringin the firsttext quoted from Mencius arenotincludedin our list and need not be memorised as they are comparatively rare and of little use;ー ​栖 ​HAI。“a wine-cup;" 椿 ​KEN、“a bowl;" 状 ​SHO or sokonau、“to injure;" 濡 ​TAN, “water whirling roundin a corner.”“arapid." 章蘭順章構以性格極 ​告 ​将以桓 ​子 ​桓 ​鳥、構柳予 ​概豊柳日 ​柳仁地也日 ​賊橘之子 ​篤.義以義性 ​桓 ​格、性能 ​橋猫人猫猶 ​ 原则被以容納維也如將成嚴社神而以為為 ​推測光義就職人以為仁義與學天下之人而 ​樹仁義者必子之高木 ​告子目性資源来也決書本方則東流法證實 ​カ側面流人性之無分於義不為也帶水之無 ​分於東西也 ​至于日本信義分於東西軍分於上下*人性 ​之後也帶水之就下也人寿永康有不 ​下分大水神而離之可使館協行之可使 ​在山是亞水之性就其势則然也人之可使魔 ​不善其性亦稱是也 ​ 380 1ELEVENTH SECTION. TRANSLITERATION. KoKUSHIticaku:“SEI nao KIRYU nogotoki nari; GInao HAIKEN no gotoki nart Hiono SEI tcomotte JINGItconast nao KIRYU too motte HAIKEN too nast ga goloshi" MosHI tuaku:“SHI yoku KIRYU no SEI ni shitagatte motte HAIKEN zoo nasu ka? lasa ni KIRYU aco sHOZOKU slie shiköshite nocld ni motte HAIKENaoo nasan to suru nari Mosld masa ni KIRYU too SHOZOKUshite motte HAIKEN aconasan to sureba sunatoacht mata masant lito tooSHOZOKU sli motte JINGI too nasan to suru ka? TENKA no lito too hikie JINGInt 20azatood suru mono, lanarazu SHI no GEN ka!" KoKUSHI icaku: “SEI nao TANSUI no goloki nari Kore too TOH0 mi KESsttreba sttnaloacld TORYUshi; Kore aco SEIHO nt KEssureba sunatoacld SEIRYUsu JINSEI no ZEN FUZENnt toakaru naki ya nao mizu no TOZAInt toakaru naki ga gotoki nart." MOSHI licakat:Ilizu makoto ni TOZAI ni acakarl nashi SHOKA ni 2bakaru nabaran ya? JINSEIno ZEN ya nao mizu no likuki ni tsuku gagotoki nari HitoZEN narazaru art naku mizu kudarazaru aru nasli Ima anomizu utte ore tooodorasu,ーslitat toosugosashimat-beku GEKIslite, lore aco yaru,ーyama mi ardsliml-leshi Kore ant mizu no SEI naran ya? Sono ikiot toa sunatoa- clishikaru nari Hito no FUZEN aco nasashint-beki sono SEI mo mata nao baku no gotoki nari" ON THE ESSENTIAL GOODNESS OF HUMAN NATURE. IKokushi Said:“[Man's]natureis like the willow righteousness is like a cup or bowl. Fashioning benevolence andrighteousnessout of man's natureis like making Cups and bowls from the willow."ーMencius replied:“Can you leaving untouched the nature of the willow, make ofit Cups and bowls? You must do violence and injury to willow before you can 1nake cups and bowls of it If you must doviolence andinjury to the willow in order to 1nake Cups and bowls of it [on your principles] you must in the Same way doviolence and injury to humanity in order to fashion fromit benevolence andrighteousness Your words, alas! would Certainly lead all men on to reckon benevolence and righteousness to be ca- lamities." Kokushisaid:“[Man's] natureis like water whirling round [in acorner] Open a passage forit to the east andlit will flow to the east; open a passage foritto the west andit will flow to the west Man's natureis indiferent togood and evil just as the waterisindiferent to the east andwest.”ーMencius replied: “Waterindeed [willflow]indiferentlytothe eastorwest; but willit flowindiferently up or down? The tendency of man's naturetogoodislike the ten- dency of waterto flow downwards There are none but have this tendency to good, [just as] allwaterflows downwards Now bystrikingwaterandcausingittoleapup youmaymakeit go over yourforehead and by damming and leadingit you may force it up a hill;-but are such movements according to the nature of water? It is the force applied which causesthem. made to do what is not good, their nature is IY1691] 3,Í'G When ) 工 ​工 ​江 ​2 2 • 3 e UQ 轉職 ​出 ​社 ​O a 出 ​网 ​比 ​劉 ​> C 4 孟子目天時不加地利地利不如人和三 ​里之城上軍之部環而成之而不勝大爆 ​而成之必布為天時者安然而不勝者是 ​天時不如地利也成非不高也地非不难 ​|也大事非不整利也米東非不多也象而 ​ ま之是地利不如人和也被月城氏不以 ​封魔之學園國不以山鄉之魔城天下不 ​以兵器之利得道者多所失落者家研究 ​助之至湖成群之多所之至天下船之以 ​天下之所事後期成之所時被非子有不 ​戰戰略號系* 382 IELEVENTH SECTION. TRANSLITERATION. MoSHI itoaku:“TEN no tok CHIno RInishikazu; CHIno RI hito no KWA ni shikazu.* SAN-RI noshiro SHICHI-RIno KWAKU kakonde ore too semete katazu Kano kakonde tore 20o semuru 20a, kanarazu TEN notoki acouru mono aran Shikard shiköslie kalazaru mono kore TEN no oki CHI no RInd slikazaru nart. “Shirotakakarazaru ni arazaru nari Ike fukakarazaru nt arazaru nari HEIKAKU KENRI marazaru mi arazaru nari BEIZoKU alarazaru ni arazaru nari Sufete kore too saru Kore CHI no RI lito no KWA ni shikazarl nart “Karu ga yue ni itoaku Tami aco Kagiru ni HOKYO nosakai too motte seglt; buni aco katósuru ni、SANKEI no KEN acomotte segu;TENKA aco odost ni HEIKAKU no RI tro motte sczu licli aco tru nono tasuke oku; micld too uslinau mono tasuke sukunashi Tasuke sukunaki no itari SHINSEKI kore ni somuki;tasuke oki no itari TENKA ore ni shitagall. “TENKA no slitagau tokoro too motte SHINSEKI no somuku tokoro too semu Karu ga ſu6 ni KUNSHI tatakatoazaru ari Tatakal lanarazu Catsu." A KING'S BEST SAFEGUARD IS IN THE HEARTS OF HIS PEOPLE. Mencius said:“Opportunities oftime [vouchsafed by] Heaven are not equalto advantages of situation [aforded by] the Earth andadvantages of situation aforded bythe Earth are not oqualto [the union arisingfrom] the accord of Men. [“Thereis acity,]with aninnerwall of three milesincircumference and an outerwall of 8even.ー[The enemy]surround and attackit but they are notable totakeit Now tosurround and attackit there must have been vouchsafed to them by Heaventheopportunity oftime;and in such Case their not takingit is because opportunities of time vouchsafed by Heaven are not equalto advantages of situation aforded by the Earth. [“Thereisacity whose]wallsare distinguishedfortheir height and whose moats are dis- tinguished fortheir depth where the arms [ofits defendants] ofensive and defensive are dis- tinguished fortheirstrength and sharpness,and the stores of rice and other grain are very large [Yetitis obliged to] begiven up and abandoned Thisis because advantages of situa- tion aforded by the Earth are not equalto the union arisingfrom the accord of Men. “In acCordance with these principlesit is said。“A people is boundedin not by the limits of dykes and borders; a kingdomis secured not by the strength of mountains and rivers; the empireis overawed not by the sharpmess [andstrength] of arms." He who finds the proper Course has many toassist hiln He wholoses the proper course has fewto assist him When thisーthe being assisted by fewーreachesits extreme point his own relations revolt from [the 天 ​地 ​人 ​are the “three powers"( 士 ​大竹 ​) of Chinese philosophy. JAPANESE READING OF CHINESETEXTS. 383 prince] When the being assisted by many reachesits highest point the whole empire be- comes obedient [to the prince] “When onetowhom the whole empireis prepared tobe obedient,attacksthosefromwhom theirown relations revolt, [what must bethe result?] Therefore thetrue ruler will prefer not tofight; butif he dofight he must overcome." (Mencius Book II Part II Chap I) The following will serve to exemplify the manner in which the Japanese read Chinese poetry:ー ​闘 ​天艦器 ​(Transliteration.) ; が ​) FUKYO YAHAKU.ーCHOKEI. Tsuki ochi karasu naite shimo TEN mi mitsu. KOFU no GYOKWA SHUMIN ni TAIsu. 張 ​IKOSO JOGWAI no KANZANJI YAHAN no SHOSEI KAKUSEN nt itaru. 継 ​(Translation.) “At Anchor at Night by the Maple Bridge." [A Stanza by] Chokei “The moon declines and the crows caw [mistaking the light which shines on them through the branches for the dawn; but still] the frost fills the sky. “The fishermen's fires from the maples on the river-bank meet my sad sleepy eyes [as Igaze out and] “Beyond the castle of Koso from the temple on [yonder] cold hill, “The sound of the midnight bell reaches the boat on which I travel." The above is what is called a 七 ​言 ​組 ​口J sarcareos ZER" g “seWﾘ ​sylla- ble stanza,"whose first second and fourth lines must rhyme together here 天 ​TEN, 眠 ​MIN (an imperfect rhyme to our ears) and 欧 ​sEN Moreover the charactels are arranged accordingto an elaborate system of“ewei andobliquetones"(今P ) which distantly recalls ourown English prosody founded on the distinotion between accented and unaccented syllables But the Japanese reading not only disregards the tones:ーby transposing some words and translating others it makes even the rhymes unrecognisable and infact destroys the metre altogether The following is an example of a 五 ​言 ​紀路 ​旬 ​GO-GON ZIEKー ​3 KU or “five syllable stanza," in which the second and fourth lines rhyme Unfortunately, stanzas of such extremely simple import are not often to be found. 384 ELEVENTH SECTION. INJA aco Tazunete, 4acaglt. KATO. SHOKA DOJI ni ſolt. Int: SHI apa Kusttri aco tori saru to. Tada cono SANCHU ni aran. Kumo/uk5 slie fokoro loo shirazu. 目 ​目 ​“[Stanza composed by] Katö on Visiting a Recluse and Finding him Absent." IY1 “I enquire of the boy [playing under the pine-tree. “He says his master has gone away to pluck medicinal herbs,一 ​“That he is just somewhere amid those mountains, “ But that thick clouds obscure the spot." The Japanese are very fond of writing Chinese poems on soreens and on the sliding doors (fustma) that separate room from room Sometimes the square character is em- Dloyed for this purpose more often the running hand Tablets (額 ​) containing brief quo- tations from the Chinese or original compositions form a frequent ornament of Japanese dwelling apartments Persons of any celebrity are constantly solicited to write such which are then framed and hung up in a place of honour Generally we fear the interpretation of Such terse inscriptionsーbristliug as they often do with rare and dificult charactersー ​will exceed the strength of the foreign student Still, when he is ensconoed in a native inn on a wet day or maybe is kept waiting in a friend's reception room for that friend to appear there can be no harm in his endeavouring to solve them In such cases even half a loafis better than no bread Here are half-a-dozen insoriptions picked from among hundreds:ー ​CHUKUNATKOKU.ーLoyalty and patriotism. 愛 ​君 ​思 ​Omoi yokoshima nashi.ーHave no depraved thoughts 邪| ● bbs Ju以い ​hundred pieces but the design of them al may be embraced in one sentence,ー" Have no (Confucius said: “In the “Book of Poetry" are three depraved thoughts",") TOKU KO narazu.ーVirtue is no orphan、i e he who practises it Will find others of like virtuous habits. (Re- 孤 ​つ ​ト ​行 ​*UEい ​member that accordingto Confucius and Mencius human nature is radically good) JU KINSEKI ni HIsl.ーMay your longevity equal that of metal and Stone. 石 ​金 ​比 ​毒 ​CHINESE INSCRIPTIONS AND PHRASES. 385 SEISHIN hito-ſabd itareba nant-goto ka narazaran? | =* ーWhere there's a will, there's a way. 成不事何到 ​J一耐精 ​Ucht sono kokoro too tadasliz shi hoka sono okonot ノ｡一 ​w) 行其修外心其正内 ​aco osamu.ーInternally correct your heart, externally govern your conduct. IBOKU-SHUTSU HONEN avo araapastt.ーThe snow fore- 年 ​駐! 表 ​出 ​I tells a rich harvest, ゲ､ 出 ​a phrase for “snow," 立吉 ​スの ​ノ\｡ refers, we believe to the hectagonal formation of frost-crystals.) 本体s 左述 ​Though KAMBUNitselfis less employed than formerly forlengthy composi- スｴマ ​天不 ​tions, scraps of it are commonly used and understood Such notices, for 通 ​喫 ​instance as KITSU-EN apo KINzu “Smoking prohibited;”TsUKo apo KINzu “No 行 ​M thoroughfare,"though read in the order of Japanese syntax with the verb at the end are written in the Chinese order with the verb at the beginning. All suchexpressions as KEMBUTSU。“sightseeing;” NYUTO。“bathing"(lit enter- 入 ​見 ​ing hot water) eto eto result from the same influence So does the writing 》日 ​of such words as ari-gatashi nakanzuku katoase tapayuru and (in the Epistolary 凌 ​物 ​Style) of kudasare tsukamatsuru-bekt and several others in an order contrary to that in 可 ​破 ​月所 ​篤 ​就 ​which they are meant to be read The student will * * /｡ observe that the Chinese order often comes closer to 請 ​替 ​English syntax than Japanese does. In fact it is generally simpler for us to read the Chinese straight down ( 薄雪草 ​BO-yomi lit “stick- reading") than to jump backwards and forwards as the Japanese「method of reading requires, CHINESE PHRASES. Bythistime,the student should be ableto appreciate the neatness and terseness of most of theready-made phrases borrowed bythe Japaneselapguage from the Chinese Owingto the shortness of the words and the absence ofterminations and particles the sense stands out in such startling reliefthat notranslation into ourverbose European languages can do justice to it The following phrases offour characters each are all quite common:* 百百千千千獲冊懐安牽臨男夫男人 ​戦獲差愛辛 ​演機女唱重算事 ​百百万万萬 ​対應闘婦玄不 ​苦 ​構 ​省 ​立附 ​勝中別化苦行憤命曾愛構随 ​月 ​386 ELEVENTH SECTION. 器 ​傍 ​傍 ​片 ​4ｰ4い ​影 ​益 ​● b W｡ V) 編 ​耳臣 ​2｡ b_Iー駒 ​獣 ​● b W) \｡ *4い ​詳 ​[ 目 ​㎝､ ● b b Y] ! 2 ｰクへ｡ 4 Mb \ 四 ​| 系 ​| 心 ​ ｡ 響 ​ノｰ ​ゞ ​SIGNS OTHER THAN CHARACTERS. The Ya;firushi or “House-signs," are a system of symbols consisting partly of loans from the Chinese characters and from the Kana partly of rudeideographic pictures devised by the Japaneselower classes. They serve as marksto distinguish certain shops, especially to the eyes ofilliterate persons and are also availed of astrade-marks Details will be found in the “Transactions of the Asiatic Society of Japan,"Vol XV Part I We here append afew examples The subjectis one which need not detain the student On the one hand very ]ittle practice would enable him to decipher all these signs as theirimport soon becomes self- evideut to any one whois steepedin a Japanese atmosphere On the other he will suffer next to no practical lossifincompetent to decipherthem at all. 森 ​今 ​今 ​※ @ DAI-maかu Kane-mort Iか｡-ſ; Yama-su Kome-firusld FUNDO-firusli @ 冬 ​四 ​谷 ​今 ​国 ​-Harlſ-lſ IKYU-bosſi KAKU-JO Chigai-yama-SAN Yama-te Ilastſfirushi SIGNS OTHER THAN CHARACTERS. 387 The FUND0(less well FUNDON) which represents the weights employedin the native weigh- ing beam is used as a sign by money-changers, referring backno doubt to the days when the precious metals were weighedinstead of being minted and counted Iſasttis an outline picture of the utensilstillused for measuring rice and oil; but rice-merchants mostly prefer the Kome;firush whichis merelythe Chinese character 米 ​kome “rice," written stifly The signs for yama。“mountain,”and maru、“round,"explain themselves、The shop which exhibits such a signas Yama-sttis probably called Yamato-ya or Yamasſtro-ya and the owner's nameis ○uzukt or Suematsu or something else beginning with the syllable stt Chigai-yama represents “two mountains crossed," KAKU “a square," hoshi “a star,” cane (“metal") a Carpenter's metal square. 二 ​9 上 ​労 ​オｰ ​9 久 ​and are Chinese characters so simple that every coolie hasｴ ​by heart Iri-ktis the character tru with the Kana syllable ki. IMaru-Iſ the house-signadopted by the well-known Tökyö bookseller llaru-ya exemplifies the wayin which soraps of European learning are sometimes utilised nowadays He also writes his house-sign @ 。which gives the name of the firm more fully this name being itself a contraction of Maru-ya the proper ie-na or “house-name," and ZEMBEI 善 ​兵 ​衛 ​う ​the Christian name of the head partner Some such explanation underlies every Ya-ftrushi Asitis possiblethat the student may hear of the So-called 耐 ​代 ​文 ​字 ​JINDAI MoJI or“Characters of the Divine Age,"to which some scholars have attributed a high anti- quity asserting them to have beeninvented andusedin Japan prior to the introduction of Chinese writing we mention the subjectinordertowarn him that theyareatransparent modern forgery founded on the Koreanalphabet The first allusion to them ocours in the seventeenth century after Hideyoshi's invasion of Korea A mixture of fraud and credulity led to their acceptance asgenuine antiques by some of the leaders ofthe“Shinto Revival "School whose set purpose wastoglorify everything purely Japanese and to depreciate all that Came from a Chinese source Further details will be found by the curious in a paper“On Two Questions ofJapanese Archaeology,"publishedin Vol XV Part3 ofthe“Journal ofthe Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain." NEW CHARACTERS OCCURRING IN THE PRECEDING SECTION.ー1972. abbreviated form of 或 ​kuni “country.”ー1973. abbreviation of kakoi、“enclosure." It seems to represent a well in a courtyard.ー1974 /ヘabb㎞ of 同 ​ona/i、“Same.”ー1975. N｡ ● め"全ム ​○ 6 * 。 93 三浦 ​*｡ み圭* C K ; 、、富+ "" )「7 人> abbrew of 昌 ​TO “this.”ー1976 示ム ​abbrew of 面 ​REI、“spirit.”ー1977 ニギ｡ abbrew of 銭 ​SEN。“copper money."ー1978. 点 ​abbrew of 黙 ​TEN。“a dot.”ー1979. 6bb 元ｰ ​abbrew of 新響 ​BEN disorimination.'ー1980. 区 ​abbrew of 品 ​KU。“district." ーI981. 人中 ​abbrew of 藤澤 ​koe, “voice.”ー1982. 実 ​abbrew of 賞 ​JITSU、“true." ー1983. 両 ​abbrew of 雨 ​RYO "both."ー1984, 仁ム ​abbrew of 例帯 ​BUTSU。 388 * ELEVENTH SECTION * Buddha.”ー1985. 台 ​TAI, properly “exalted;" but mostly used as an abbre- viation of TAI or DAI、“terrace.”ー1936. N) abbrew of 畠 ​GAKU “study."ー ​1987. 辺 ​abbrew of 漫 ​HEN “side.”ー1988. 迂 ​abbrev of utsuru, “to remove.” The abbreviation was suggested doubtless by the fact of SEN、“a thousand," being a conveniently easy homonym.ー1989. 竜 ​abbrew of 龍 ​tatsu “dragon." The Radical 立 ​at top also pronounced tatsu may help to fix itin the memory.ー1990 * abbrew of 亀 ​kame, “tortoise.”ー1991. abbrew of I、“physician.”ー1992. 応 ​abbrew of 應 ​Ogurt “to correspond.”ー1993. 利L abbrew of 薦 ​REI, "cere- mony."ー1994 条 ​abbrev of 低孫 ​JO、“article.”ー1995. 宝 ​(a “jewel" under a “cover") abbrew of 賞 ​talcara “treasure.”ーI996. abbrew of 闘 ​seki、“ barrier.”ー ​1997. abbrew of 駅 ​KEN、“to ofer up." Remember how in “Southern” China, “dogs” āre brought on totable as savoury food.ー1998. 洋 ​abbrew of foku、“to explain" The abbreviated form showsus the “horns" of a「"sheep;" an explanation helps us when on the horns of a dilemma.ー1999 き ​abbrew of 差sama, * Mr.”ー2000. * abbrev. of 露経㎝ “ word.”ー2001 お信 ​巻 ​菊｡ f lio 辞or鶏 ​abbew ”WOrCl.”ー ​ド塩or撫"㎝e of監 ​｡ “Salt.”ー1002. 旧 ​abbrew of 奮 ​KYU。“old.”ー2003. ーや ​abbrew of 澤 ​SC(20g。 “valley."-2004 駅 ​abbrew of めY 響 ​EKI、“post-station."-2005 入さ ​abbrew of マ｡ 蓋 ​なSukatsu。“to exhaust.”ー2006. 人冒｡ abbrew of 書 ​hiru “noon." Observe 黙 ​the ｴsün” is here as many“Cubits" as possible above theｴline" oftheearth.ー2007 暖姿 ​KEI or tsugu “to succeed to" (“succession" or “connection" being indicated by no less than five silken threads) Often Contracted to 継 ​.ー200S. 断 ​abbrev of 誇川 ​tatsu “to sever." Here。too,observethe“threads"whichan“axe"severs.-2009. 乱 ​abbrew of 露L nAN。“confusion." (Remember the confusion of “tongues.")ー2010 maro appar- ently an archaic term ofendearment but now used only as a termination in certain personal names of men as 篤 ​暦 ​4㎝不 ​ー企 ​暦 ​FUJI-maro.ー2011. 魔 ​ka-no-ko or kago、“a fawn.”ー2012. 肝 ​also written KYO or mune、“ breast." Originally the むukur alone was employed and was supposed to represent the thorax enveloping the heart; the subsequent addition of the Radical for “flesh" aimed at still further clearness.ー2013. 繋 ​KEI or tsunagu “to bind." Compare with it (1945) 撃 ​“to strike."-2014. 酒 ​ンイ* 下へ｡ O]] 涯｡ 8AIorsosoqu “tosprinkle" Do not confound it with 酒 ​sake.ー2015. 縦 ​JU ● ● 編 ​● V｡ or tate、“perpendicular" (“silk accordant"); also hoshimama。“extravagant.”ー2016 Ww)> saegiru、“tointercept.”ー2017. KWANor kushi、“a spit" or “skewer;" hence suranuku, “to string together," like (1425) 貫 ​・ The character 単 ​is pictorial representing two っe things runthrough onaskewer. is somewhat similar the upper portion being something っe through which a string or bar has been run while the lower shows the cowrie shells that are so connected.ー2018. 臓 ​GI or tatuamureru “to sport.”ー2019. 撲 ​2utsu “to strike." ODDS AND ENDS. 389 Memorise at the same time (2020) 模 ​BOKU often contracted to 利ト ​。“unvarnish- ed.”“simple," as in 質 ​模 ​OIで ​質 ​利ト ​SHITSUBOKU “simple-minded." Remark that both halves of 利ト ​have the sound BoKU.ー2021. 跳 ​GA or fustt、“to lie down" (representinga“man"in the position of a“courtier”making the kotow; comf No.419). It is often written 岡ト ​.ー2022。 YO or hai、“a fly."-2023. 80 or aoi、“green.”ー ​2024, 園 ​DAN、“a lump;" hence marui、“round." The interior (724) 専 ​moppara is approximately phonetic having the sound SEN.ー2025. TON。“aton;"see p.371.ー2026. pondo “a pound;" see p.371.ー2027. 嘩理 ​mairu, "a mile;"see p.371.ー2028. 日 ​SEKI or SHAKU “a book”ーespecially a book of records a registerー2029. 立広 ​FU Or 92 amaneku."everywhere”“universally,”“all-pervading"(the “sun equally"in every place).ー ​2030. 蒲 ​gama、“a bulrush." Kaba-yaki 蒲 ​め ​どアD in which this character appears, is a dish of fish roasted with sugar and soy to be「seen advertised in every city-2031. 胡 ​Ko denotes certain barbaroustribes; alsoread nanzo、“why?”“what?" But its chief use is as a phonetic as in (1254) 沈H Koor mizat-umi “a lake;"(2032) 糖 ​KO or nori, “paste." (Observe appropriateness of Radicals).ー2033. 演 ​JUN or shitagau、“to obey," “comply"_(from“togo" and“honourable,"because onesholdfollow what is honourable) ー2034. 性 ​SEI、“the natural disposition,”“temper." Do not confound it with (547) 情 ​JO。“the human passions," though the two are used together thus 性 ​情 ​SEIJO, to mean a person's character or disposition.ー2035, 札 ​KI the name of a tree,ーSpecies un- cortain; also of an ancient Chinese state whose peoplewere so much given to useless anxiety that,ーSo the story goesーthey used to fear lest the sky should fall on them, whence the phrase 最e KIYU denoting needless anxiety!ー2036. 賊 ​ZOKU。“a robber,”“an insur- gent;" hence sokonatt, “toinjure." Thischaracteris said to be contracted from 則 ​“rule," andーや ​" spear." thus indicating armed opposition to law and order.ー2037. 持 ​2ttstſ, “to strike.”ー2038. 躍 ​YAKU or odoru “to skip,”“to gamble"(not “to dance").ー2039. litai “the forehead," for which (1387) is more oftenused.ー2040 写|A KWAKU。 properly“the outerwall of a city;" hence kurtnoa, “an enclosure." When kurutba has the sense of a “prostitute quarter," it is generally written (2041) 鳥魔 ​properly KWAKU or öt naru “spacious.”ー2042. I a final particle servingtogive fulness or emphasis to the sense as shown bythe composition of the character, which is from “arrow," and “already done"(contracted)asiftosaythattheexpression hashitthemark Itoccursonlyin KAMBUN andismostlyneglected by the Japanesein readingー2043 域 ​IKI、“a boundary," “region.”ー2044. KYO or kagiri、“a limit,”“a boundary." (See the rice-fields with the lines dividing them and the strong man defending his“soil"with his“ bow").ー2045 N｡ ● W｡ also written " KEI or tani、“a valley with a stream in it.”ー2046. I, “dignity,”“imposing,"“awful;" hence odosu “to overawe.”ー2047. 畔 ​HAN Or aze、“a dyke or path separatingrice-fields;" alsoread somuku、“todisobey." Thecharacterrepresents 390 ELEVENTH SECTION. the “rice-land”“half" on one side half on the other.ー2048. ーム ​TEI o" "gl｡ “to ory," “howl,”“caw." The same component parts diferently placed form(2049) 菅 ​fada、“only." ー2050. み圭｡ SO or shimo、“hoar-frost.”ー2051. 恋 ​SHU or ltryöru, “to grieve" (as the “heart" does in “autumn" when the yearis dying).ー2052. SO or yomi-gaerat、“to revive" or“rise from the dead.” Appropriately borrowed both 蓋 ​regards sound and sense, to transcribethe second syllable of 耶 ​YAso、“Jesus," the first syllable of which is (2053) 耶 ​YA or ya or ka an interﾘ ​particle In 蘇 ​observe as memoria fechnica, that “herbs” and “grain” both rise again with each re㎞g year The “fish" element seems less appropriate Do not confound 耶 ​YA with (2054) 邪 ​JA or yokoshima、“de- praved.”“heretical." The Japanese used to style Christianity | 天f JASHU、“the wicked Sect.”ー2055. 鐘 ​SHO or kane、“a bell"(remember it as the “metal set up in the village,"to call to prayer orgive the fire alarm)-2056 SOKU。“oblique," also read lonoka ni、“faintly."ー2057. 真"or okinatt,“totrade,"more rarely KA a Chinese Surname. Learnit with (315) 債 ​IKA OT öae “price.”ー2058. 童 ​DO or acarabe、“a lad" (one who “standsabout"int㎝ village" street) Thisis a very common phonetic but sometimes only in Sofar as the 0 is Concerned e g in (2055) SHO、“a bell;" also in (852) RYO, “dragon," where the left halfis really 童 ​contracted and the right half vaguely pourtrays the shape of the mythical monster wriggling upwards.ー2059. 探 ​SAI or foru, “to pick," “to gather"(with the “hand" and “claws" from a “tree") Remember at same time the closely similar (2060) 乙ｰ ​SAI、“vegetables," as in ミ“vegetables”ー型｡ 孤 ​Ko or mindsligo、“an orphan.'ー2062. 棒 ​Bo、“a club”“a stick"-2063 室 ​KEN OI” hiku、“to pull along"(as a cow the character being supposed to represent such an animal with a halter attached to it)ー2064。り ​KO alwaysin the compound " 惟厩 ​KOGAI、“public- spirited.”ー2065 悲 ​HI or kanashimu、“to grieve" especially “to grieve for,”“to com- miserate"(the“heart" dwelling on “negations," i e on things bad and distressful) Very ※ ● 《C 'av ”ー ​-* 絡 ​経歴 ​= || CC in+amm often in the compound 慈 ​悲可 ​merey."ー2066-7. 八N口前 ​/ RAKU-EKI。“uninterrupted ● ●ーヴ本か ​● ● ● ● ● ● SuCCession.'ー2068. 番 ​SHIN、“investigation;" hence sumabiraka “detailed.”“plain," “evident." Often in/N ó二玄か ​FUSHIN、“doubtful" The pronunciation of thischaracter is a snare for the unwary who would probably readit BAN.ー2069. 言 ​TO or utsu。“to Smite," as a foe; also tazuncru、“to investigate.”ー2070. TONor famuro,“a camp.”ー2071 こム ​GI or ari、“an ant,'ーthe “righteousinsect," beCause Say the Chinese it knows the distinction of prince and minister Bearing in mind the fable of the ant and the grasshopper we may remember it with double ease as the “sefrighteous insect.")-2072. イ目自 ​SEKI。“single," )) “one"(of a pair) Best remembered as half of (1083) 隻 ​S0、“a pair.”ー2073. 利万 ​KYU or ſuchiru、“to rot.”ー2074. 谷封irrst or nori、“a law" or “regulation.”ー2075. 則 ​\｡ CHO。“crowded.”“dense" (from“grain everywhere")ー2076. M木 ​MOKU。“bathing"(agood example of Radical and phonetic)ー2077. 和団 ​SHU or sode “the sleeve." Remember also ODDS AND ENDS. 391 (2078) BEI or famoto, anotherterm for “sleeve.”ー2079. 懲 ​CHO or korasu “to reprove," "ヘiヘ ​“warn,”“chastise.”ー2080. 馬河 ​", “a horseman."-208ｴピ ​い ​RETSU or otoru “to be inferior,”“inadequate”("few stre"gth ").ー2082. 競 ​KYO KEI or kisou “to struggle”“to rivalise.” (Originallyformed of下目* “words” ab6やe ル ​L “man," andrepeatedin order to indicate the bickering of people). う｡ * 米 ​* * The text of Section XI carries us down so far For reasons of convenience, the com- paratively small number of new characters occurringin Section XII(the “Epistolary Style") is here appended:ー ​2083. TOKU。“a writing-tablet,"but mostly usedinthe compound SEKIDOKU “a short letter" or“ note.”ー2084. 林皆 ​[ ] KAI-SHO the“mormal,”i.e.“square"form of \｡ the Chinese characters.ー2085. ｡ 塁 ​SHITSU or urnol。“tobemoist;"alsoshimeru。“tobedamp" 4 >>\s ー2086. 但 ​なSukuda、“a cultivatedfield"(From“man” and“rice-field; what more obvious?) ー2087.告 ​;ゴ置会 ​TO or iru,“to cast”(metal) 圭｡ JU。“long life,"is here the phonetie despite the very sleﾘ ​resemblance in sound-2038 蝦 ​ebi、“a prawn"(sometimes also“atoad"): 蝦 ​更 ​。lit.“prawn barbarians,"is read Ezo (Yezo) and denotes the Ainos,ーsome say on account ofthe resemblance oftheir bushy beardsto the aspect ofa prawn's head with its long feelers.ー2089. SAN or atsumeru “to compile," as writings.ー2090 壁 ​HEKI a kind of precious stone a 記it of greenjade: 御 ​返 ​壁 ​GoHEMrExrisusedintｴnseof“Ireturn yourprecious"(book etc lent me)ー2091. KIor hata。“aflag."ー2092. 幼ﾘsackvor chfima- ru,“toshrink;"hence alsoch fimi,“ crape㎞93 紹 ​SHO。“toconnect;"2094 KAI Ortastt- keru “to assist;"thetwo together, 経 ​SHOKAI signify “introducing."ー2095. SO, “hurry"(observe the hairflying wildlyinall directions).ー2096. 簡 ​「KAN。“a document,”“a letter”(originally written on a slip of bamboo).ー2097. 植 ​SHOKU or tteru、“to plant"(because in so doing you put a “tree”“straight"into the ground Learn at sametime(2098) 殖 ​SHOKU or.fuert “to increase and prosper," also used in the sense of planting colonies as 死値 ​民 ​地 ​SHOKUMTN-CHI“a colony."-2099. 碑 ​KENorsuzuri、“anink-stone,"ーtypical example of Radical and easy phonetic.ー2100 経 ​|｡ kuru、“to reel" silk The common phrase * 吊今 ​kur-alcase signifies“to arrange one's business so asto get time for something else," “to manage.”ー210I. YOKU、“the morrow,”“next" (day) The charactershows wings readytotakefight assoonasthe morrow dawns Learnat sametime(2102) 翼 ​YOKU Ortsuba- sa。“pinions," hence tasukeru “to help" (because pinions shelter).ー2103. 責 ​FUN、“ ener- getie,"ーonlyin the common polite phrase 御 ​責 ​臨 ​GO-FUNRIN、“your a重mance" * the pleasure of your company.'ー2104 圭委 ​常 ​ﾘｴ｡ “to allure,"ーwhether to good or to evil-2105 両 ​KI、“joy,"ーespecially such as arises from the divine blessing;(1155) 草 ​鹿二前 ​is ratherjoy pure and simple without any Such connotation.ー2106. 組 ​KON、“dark blue" 392 ELEVENTH SECTION. (the Radical here pointingat stuffsodyed while KAN。“sweet," is the rather imperfeot Dhonetic).ー2107. KWA"､" cofin" (from "wood" and “oficial," i e that which secures the corpse)ー2108. 川 ​]] ZEN、“sittingraptin religious contemplation,"acoordingto the practioe ofcertain Buddhisis The characterapprop"a"yindicatessomething solemn by its Radical andsolitude by its right-hand part-2109 置ll Goor kouai “hard”“unyield- ing"(as a “hill" and a “knife")ー2110 恒 ​also「written 怪死 ​KO or sune。“constant," “regular." The second form shows the derivat㎝viz a“heart”like a“boat”ー片十 ​between twoeven banks(represented bystraight lines),ーthe figure of the boat being slightly.corrupt- ed.ー216l. 贈 ​so or okuru、“togive” as a present (“treasures added").ー2112. 歴 ​SHI or kami、“paper." Same as No 254 only the Radical andits position ois-d-ois the phonetio difering.ー2113. KAN、“a writing,”“a document”(observe the “feather" or quill employed to write it)ー2114 頭 ​TENorkutsugaeru、“tobeupset,”“overturned" (observe the Radicalfor head suggestingtopsy-turviness)ー2115." habakaru。“to have a feeling of backwardness,”“to feel a delicacy.'ー2116. 注 ​often &点raetedto 養 ​Thistruly awful, but common, characteris read UTSU and means “dull,”“desponding" The component parts, viz. 本林 ​“forest," 缶 ​“dish," 「丁 ​“a cover," 姿I tt millet," "" づ ​“adornment," are supposed to point towards the libations for a sacrifice.ー2117 活酷 ​KINor tsutsushimu, “to berespectful,”“heeding,”“guarding against.”ー2118 り ​KO or osoreru、“to fear" (from“heart" and“emperor;"for how entirely overcome with awe must be the heart of him whosees the monarch! In Old Japan indeed it was supposed that such a sight would strike the beholder blind.)ー2119. 伸 ​SHINor noberu “to dilate upon;”“to state," interchanged with (255) .ー2120. 厩 ​EN or itou “to be weary of." hence “to take care of." (Weariness may be supposed to be here represented by a “dog" sitting for “days" and “months" under a “ precipice.")-2121. 耐 ​KI or inoru “to pray." Oftenusedin com- bination withits synonym(2122) 薦 ​TO "* “to pray,"thus 祀 ​薦｡ Observe by comparison with No.2088, the tendency of 毒 ​JU、“longlife,"togive to its compounds the Sound of not JU but TO.ー2123. 加島 ​KYU or hato、“a dove”“a pigeon” Probably is here a phonetic representation ofthe “cooing" of this bird.ー2124. kashitoa a species of “ oak."ー2125. 展 ​TEN or noberu。“ to open out,”“unroll." (Theoriginalform is com- posed of 戸 ​“body," and 工 ​“workman"fourtimes repeated showing united action.)ー ​2126-7. 頂 ​戴 ​CHODAI。“receiving"(as a present) more lit、“carrying on the head," as TEI or CHo alone signifies itadaki “the top" or“head"while 顕V is itadaku “to carry on the head." SUPPLEMENTARY IIST OF COMMON CHARACTERS. The following characters which have not yet occurredin the course of this work、should be committed to memory as they are universally known and generally useful They are here given in the order of their Radicals:ー ​ODDS AND ENDS. * 393 2128. 予 ​Yo or apare、“I;" also read ataeru “to give" as ifit were (796) 興 ​which also is read Yo.ー2129. KYU or ada。“a foe." This is an abbreviated form of (1934) 隻事 ​or 鱗 ​ー2130 「fm yote “accordingto"-2131.今rrorkuodaſer｡ * tO plan"br “plot"(like a “man stopping still" to ponder over a dificulty).ー2132. 伐 ​BATSU or kirtſ。“to cut down,”“to destroy;" also utsu “to smite”ーthe enemy in war,ー ​2-** CHO or tadazumu、“to stand 闘 ​Observe the fundamental resemblance of significatioi betweenthischaracter and(899) 丁 ​“to layup,”“to (from “man" and “spear").ー2133. hoard,"ーremaining in one place being the root-idea.ー2134。 NEI。“persuasive,”“insin- uating"(“man destroyed by woman's" wiles).ー2135. HAI orobiru、“towearatthegirdle" 傭 ​刃 ​HAIT0。“to wear a sword.”ー2136. \ YO oritsutoaru、“tofeign,”“to pretend." IRemember it not as a wolf, but a “man in sheep's” clothing.ー2137. 宏｡ SHUN、“emi- ? nent”“superior;" often read toshi (“quick") in personal names.ー2138 /全FU ortoriko, “a prisoner of war.”(Remember it as a “child"in the“claws” of a “man.").ー2139. matsu、“to wait 'ー2140. 侠 ​KYO。“ bold," “ready to maintain another's cause:" is read otoko-date、“one who fights for the cause of the weak against the oppressor.”ー214l. 俵 ​HYO or tatoara。“a straw bag" for holding rice etc.ー2142. HO, “salary"(what a “man respectfully receives," meaning originally “to receive respect- fully”as wellas “to present respectfully" faſematsuru)ー2143 竹#ミKEN or umu、“to be weary of”ー2144. 敬 ​nastſ。“to do 'ー2145. SAI。“a debt"(that for which a “man" incurs“responsibility").ー2146. YO oryatou。“to hire,"as a labourer.ー2147. ZO。"" ) image;" hence katadoru、“to make in the likeness of."ー2148. 分社 ​KETSU。“ heroic: " GOKETSU。“a hero."-2149. S0、“a Buddhist priest" (an approximation to the sound ofthe Sanskritword sanga)ー2150 億 ​OKU。“a hundred thousand” (from a “ m豊型 ​y う ​and “thought,"to indicate a number beyond the power of thought to conceive).ー2151. 儲 ​CHo or makeru、“to make or lay up (money),"the character showing “all" that a “man" has.-2152. 輩 ​KI or koi-negau、“to yearn,”“earnestly request" (one in the inhospitable “1morth " yea歪 ​for a “diferent" abode).ー2153. 次 ​JUN or yurustt、“to allow," “to ratify;" also nazorau、“to liken." This character is often interchanged with (1903) 将 ​.ー2154 2 GYO or koru、“to stifen,”“grow hard" (“suspected" of being like “ice")。ー2155. 函 ​KAN or hako、“a box," as in l> -4｡ 与lakodate The synonym 箱 ​is somewhat more common.ー2156. 刈 ​karu、“ 愛_" “to Cut.”ー2157. 刊 ​Ol' 升刊 ​KAN。“engraving blocks for the press:" 升｣ イ丁 ​KANKO、“ publication.'ー2158. KEI or shi-oki、“legal punishment,”“execution" (by an“even sword")-2159. 制 ​SEI、「“regulating,”“governing" It is akin both in sound and signification to 製 ​which originally denoted the cutting out of garments and now means“making."“manufacturing" ー2160 届| SATSU or suru “torub" (b"ks for printing) A “body," a “napkin," and a “ knife" are the implements.ー216l. 晋側 ​HO or B0 or saku “to tear asunder:" 394 ELEVENTH SECTION. 晋側 ​KAIB0、“dissection.'ー2162. 々 ​I SAKU OT ﾘ｡ “to plane," “to sorape of" “to erase.”ー2163. 瀬側 ​TEI or soru, “to shave:" 弟｡ TEIHATSU。“shaving the head”(to become a Buddhist priest).ー2164。 剥 ​HAKU or hagu “to flay”“to peel"-2156 剣 ​also written KEN or Surugi、“a double-edged sword,”used rather for thrusting than for cutting.ー2166. ZAI、“a dose" of medicine (which the druggist “ equalises” with his “kuife").ー2167 /w or 今力 ​SHAKU a measure of capacity about 尋 ​oz The character shows the measure with something inside it.ー2168. 勾L monme a measure of weight of which one thousandgoto the IKWAN.ー2169. ヒ ​HI or saf、“a spoon," of which the characteris supposed to be 記ure It resembles SHICHI。“Seven."ー2170. HIKI、“a piece of silk;”alsothe auxil numeralfor animals.ー2171 oroshi、“whole- sale”(best remembered as the tsukurt of /* “ honourable.”ー2172. YAKU or 2oazaapad, “misfortnne," “distress.”ー2173. 魔｡ “that.”ー2174. バ ​SHUKU used in 戒 ​父 ​SHUKUFU。“uncle," and バ ​SHUKUBo, “aunt.”ー2175. 頻 ​HAN or sonatktſ, “to rebel”("turning" on the other “half").ー2176. 叱 ​SHITSU or shikaru、“to scold” (the “mouth" with 七 ​as phonetic).ー2177. oao 5 tomurau “tocondolewith mourners" Sometimes written 弓 ​(a “ bow" grasped by a man) because the watchers of the dead shot at the birds which pecked thelatter.ー2178. 更 ​RI、“an oficial”(from “records," "implying unity of purpose in the minds of rulers).ー2179. 今 ​GAN OIで ​/uktonat,“to holdinthe mouth"(from 口 ​“mouth" and 今 ​KIN as the phonetic).ー2180 卒 ​nis or /abalsaka、“ stingy｡ ' Sometimes written l the better to bring out the sense. andー“one, -2181 Iｴ ​also witen詠 ​EI2urt or utatt、“to sing," “to compose poetry."-2182. 唄 ​2ttai、“ chanting," “singing."ー2183. 喋 ​CHö or shaberu “to chatter."--2184. 喧 ​KEN or kamabisushii。“clamorous," “moisy.”ー2185. 助挙 ​SHI or tashimal、“to reisｴ ​“ delight in.'ー2186. 唯価 ​sazo、“ how much!”“indeed.”ー2187. 喋獅 ​hanashi、“a story." 2188. 囚 ​SHU Or ｡ “a prisoner;" also read toraeru “to capture" (from " in an “enclosure").ー2189. 均 ​KIN or hitoski、“equal,”“even.”ー2190 坑" or ﾘ。“a pit"尿 ​坊元 ​㎝o “a colmine”ー2191 垣ﾘ“a fence."ー2192. MAI or Mzumeru “to bury" (in the “village earth")-2193. HEI, “a wall." Compare (1959) 昇-2194 塊 ​O】で ​日 ​TEI or sutsund、“a dyke," “a bank."ー2195. 塔 ​TO or DO or kaki、“a wall:" 安 ​培 ​ANDO、“tranquillity"(as at a “Inan home bellind one's walls).ー2196. 塔 ​TO。“a pagoda.”ー2197. 奔 ​HONor lashiru “toscamper away,"“to bustle about." (The original form representedthreecows scattering from fright)ー ​2198. 最 ​GI。“asinginggirl,”“a couresan"-2199姉 ​also witten如 ​SHI or ane、“an elder sister.”ー2200 妹 ​MAI or imato、“a younger sister.”ー2201. TO or nefamaſ, “to be jealous" (the “stone" referring to the jealous “woman's" wicked heart)ー ​2202. 要 ​metorl、“to take a wife"(as the character literally shows)、“to marry."-2203. 婚 ​KON。“marriage"(from“woman” and “dusk" because weddingstake place in the ODDS AND ENDS. 395 evening; cory No.2241).ー2204. 完 ​KWAN or mattashi、“finished.”“complete,”“ quite" (from a “cover” and 元 ​awas Grags as phonetic).ー2205. 零 ​YU or yurusu、“to ex- cuse;" also nadameru “to mitigate”(he ofenders transgression “has a shelter")ー2206 ● GU “sojourning"(from “cover” and an obsolete character for “monkey,”“sojourn- ing" being thus likened to a monkey underthe shelter ofatree)--2207. 尉 ​I a military and naval rank corresponding broadly to “lieutenant.”ー2208. 屈 ​KUSSurl “to crouch." ー2209. 峠 ​misaki、“a promontory.”ー2210. GAKU。“a mountain peak." It serves as a contraction of (1242) 獄ー2211 帆 ​HAN or o、“a sail.”ー2212. 能 ​SUI、“a leader" or "commander-in-chief;" hence likiru、「“to lead on." Do not confoünd it with (137) 師 ​SHI、“a teacher.”ー-2213. KAN or miki、“a trunk(of a tree):" 事 ​KANJI、“a business manager.”ー2214 次J GEN or maborosli、“ delusion," “illusion:" 次J 燈 ​GENTO “a magic lantern." This character originally represented two triangles interlocked, in reference doubtless to magic arts.ー2215. YO or itokenai “tender age," “ extreme youth." (Observe the “strength"whichis absent).ー2216. 床 ​s0 or yuka、“a floor;" hence toko、“a bed laid on the floor.”-2217. AN or iori、“a cottage." Often used in the literary pseudonyms adopted by authors āmd esthetes as 世 ​外 ​席 ​SEGWAI-AN、“the cottage apart from the world;" >｡ BEIAN (the pseudonym of a noted calligraphist, derived from that of his Chinese teacher).ー2218. 廷 ​TEI、“the Imperial Court:" 朝 ​CHOTEI has the same sighification It resembles (540) 庭 ​TEI or nitca、“a court- yard," in form as well as sense.ー2219. 尖炎 ​SAI or trodortſ “to colour:" 尖須 ​色 ​SAISHIKI。“colouring,”“painting in colours." (The character has reference to a bird, whose “plumage" is seen to the right and its “claws” perched on a “tree.")-2220 景炎 ​ｰor kage、“a shadow" or “reflection."ー2221. /｡ SEI、“to chastise" rebels, etc.:ン ​ENSEI。“a military expedition." (The character shows the king “goingto correct.")-2222. 思 ​KI or imu、“to dislike," “to shun” (the “ heart" recoiling on “itself"り; hence “mourning:" 思 ​KICHU。“in mourning."ー2223. 意 ​YO。“unwell;" hence 意 ​参 ​なSutstga naku “safe and sound.”ー2224. 悔 ​KWAI or cttyltru, “to repent.”ー2225 ' I or omott、“to think of、”“consider." Also used for 唯 ​tada, “only."-2226. 骨 ​GAKU or odoroku、“to be startled."-2227. 墓 ​IBO or slitatt、“to be つ* > fond of."ー2228. 宝三｡ KEN、“law," whence often read nor (“ law") in personal names: か ​憲 ​法 ​KEMPO、“a constitution," political etc.(Thischaracterrepresents theidea of “law" pictorially、by means of 』 \｡ い“ heart," “eye," and 害 ​“injury” contracted.)ー2229. 授 ​OT 扱 ​sate、“well then.”ー2230. 指田 ​tataku、“to strike;" more often likaeru、“to draw back,”“check," etc.ー2231. koshiraeru “to prepare" (the “hand" bringing something into “existence ".)ー2232. EN (often, but less well read KEN) or suferu、“to throw away;" hence “to subscribe,"as in 義 ​指 ​金 ​GIEN-KIN。“money subscribed to a charity." Do not confoundit with (1513) 損 ​SON、“injury."-2233. 掌 ​SHO or tanagokoro 396 ELEVENTH SECTION. (for e no kokoro)。“the palm of the hand.”ー2234 KUTSU or loru “to dig." Compare (1310) 堀 ​.ー2235.ン作指 ​so or sashi-hasamu、“to insert”(the character depicting a “hand" inserting a“pestle"inio a“mortar") The Japanese habitually prolong the last (perpen- dicular) stroke; but properly speaking this should not be done as the pestle should not make a hole in the mortar and come out at the bottom.ー2236. KO or hikaertſ。“torein in," also “to stand aside;” closely similar to No. 2230.ー2237. KEI orkakageru,“to lift up." “to hoist;" hence “to publish."-2238. suru, “to rub," hence “to print.”ー2239. 4bbe BU or naderu、“to stroke," hence “to soothe.”ー2240. 操 ​s0 properly foru “to take;" more often misao、“female chastity."ー2241. * KoN。“dusk,”“twilight;" hence used for kurai、“dusk” (from 日 ​“the sun” and a rare character 氏 ​“descending").ー2242. REKI or koyomi、“a calendar." Compare 歴 ​REKI。“to pass by," whence 歴 ​史 ​REKISHI, “history."ー2243. 朱 ​SHU。“vermilion.'ー2244. 汁 ​JU or shiru。“juice."-2245. 汗 ​KAN Ol' W) \｡ ase, “sweat.”ー2246. ｡ 気 ​BOTSU。“sinking,”“perishing:" 日 ​YK字 ​NICHI-BOTSU means “sun- set.”ー2247. 汲 ​KYU or kumu “to draw"(water) The character shows one “reaching" *n㎝ * Y｡ 吸) to the“water"toget at it.ー2248. 沼 ​natma “ a swamp.”ー2249. 液 ​IEKI any “fluid secretion,"assaliva sap etc.: 血 ​液 ​KETSU-EKI、“ blood." Observe that YAっ ​“night," constantly has the force of EKI as a phonetic.ー2250. 淡 ​TAN or anoad、“thin," “weak,”“insipid”("heat"thins or carries of the “water")ー2251 ｡ JO or kiyod, “pure:" 浄 ​土 ​JODo、“Paradise”(of the Buddhists).ー2252. ) DEKI or oborer2、“to be drowned"(a man “weakened"to death by the “water").ー2253. * xarso or name- raka、“slippery:" 滑 ​稽 ​KOKKEI。“ *ﾘ ​“something humorous." (Observe that the reading is KOTSU in this *広ﾘ ​滋 ​JI or atratou、“to be moﾘ ​“fertile," also shiſeru。“to be rich or "ﾘ ​39 滋 ​JIYO。“ nourishment.”ー2255. 濁 ​DAKU or nigo- ru、“to be turbid:" 清 ​濁 ​SEIDAKU。“clear or turbid," “surds and sonants" (see “Colloq Handbook,”“「28etseq)ー2256. 濡 ​JU or natreru、“to be wet.”ー2257. ) HAN O1° lgazltraloasu “to trouble"(as a feeling of “fiery” heat does an aching “head").ー2258. ー"ムヘ ​輸 ​善 ​● 巻 ​ーミｰ午e ムやM 則 ​SEN or tru “to parch"or “toast”(toasting is putting“before the fire"): 用] 餅 ​● > b\｡ ● >wV｡ SEMBEI a kindーor rather various kinds-of biscuit.ー2259. HAN or okast “to trans- gress,”“oppose,”“invade.”ー2260. 獅 ​SHI in 獅 ​子高記 ​“a lion.”ー226l. 狼 ​RYO ● 32 ● ヒ4 or kari、“the chase,”“hunting.”ー2262. SHU or fama、“a bead:" SHINJU。 “a pearl.”ー2263. 辛 ​oHIKU or ſashinal “to keep" or “rear" domestic animals. (This ーI一e ● ● character comes from 文ム ​“ black," and 田 ​“field," the reference being to loamy soil good for pasturage.) (ompare 音 ​CHIKUSHO。“ a beast;" 辛 ​KACHIKU、“a do- mestic animal."ー2264. 確開 ​migiri、“time," "ocasion"-2265利難 ​also written 穂 ​CHI Or trakai、“young:" 幼 ​稚 ​園 ​YOCHI-EN、“a kindergarten.'ー2266. 稼 ​KA or basegu、“to labour." (The charactershows sowing“grain" as the natural labour of a “household.")ー ​ODDS AND ENDS. 397 2267. 突 ​ToTSU ortsuku、“to rush against"(as a “dog" out of a “cave"): 玉 ​突 ​tama-tsuki signifies “billiards”ー2268.料jf RYU or subu “a grain" of rice ete (from “rice” and “to stand," because rice supports life).ー2269. 級 ​KYU、“a series," 39 “grade,”“class.”ー2270 \} JUN、“pure; hence also read moppara “wholly," “mostly.”ー2271. 綴 ​SETSU or suzuru “to compose"(as a book); originally the charac- ter meant “sewing,”“ patching," hence “connecting together.”ー2272. BAKU or shibaru, “to bind,”“to tie securely:" 捕 ​線 ​ス、ルイ ​HoBAKU suru “to arrest”ー2273. 縄 ​Jo or natca、“a cord,”“a string”ー2274 義 ​sENor urayamu、“to envy,”“to long to be like another.”ー2275. 耐 ​TAI or faeru “to endure,”“forbear.” Originally 面 ​meant “whiskers," and the character hints at a punishment in ancient China which consisted in shaving off the ofender's whiskers.ー2276. 聴 ​80。“quick-witted,”“sharp:" 聴 ​明 ​80MEI。“clever.”ー2277. 職 ​SHOKU。“ oficial duty,”“occupation." (The character showsus one whose “ears" hear the “sound” of petitions and who bears the “spear").ー2278. 肌 ​hada “the surface of the body."ー2279. 肯 ​KEI or gaenzuru “to acquiesce.”ー2280. 肺 ​HAI、“the lungs.”ー2281。 脈 ​MYAKU。“the pulse." Compare 派 ​HA。“branching or ramifyingas streams," whereas is the streaming of the blood through the ramified veins and arteries: 山 ​脈 ​SAMMYAKU。“a mountain chain.”ー2282. 雷 ​Kö, properly “grease," hence “ointment:" KOYAKU。“a plaster.”ー2283. 膳 ​ZEN、“a dinner tray:" /｡ read o ZEN also means “dinner tray;"read GOZEN it means“ boiledrice;" hence “food." (The characterrepresents“flesh"which is “good," the Chinese being great flesh- eaters.)ー2284 ﾘ想 ​so the auxiliary numeral for ships and boats.ー2285. GO the “demise” of a prince or nobleman (from 死 ​“death,"and 夢 ​“ dream "contracted,ー ​ lifes a dream and death its goal): 墓 ​去 ​GOKYO、“demise.”ー2286. 支 ​SUI or otoroeru、“to decline,”“deteriorate:" 方芝 ​支支 ​SEISUI、“prosperity and decay." Observe how in thischaracter the radical 左 ​is divided into two partsーupper and lower-by the rest of the strokes Nos.636, 1599 and 1839 offer parallel instances.ー2287. 袋 ​SHO Ol' mosuso、“a lower garment" or “skirt:" 衣 ​装 ​ISHO。“garments.”ー2288. 解漏 ​SHOKU Or ゾureru。“to touch"(the characteris more properly “to push" or“runagainst," as an animal with its horns).ー2289。司万 ​HO Or tazuneru。“to enquire”“to go and see.”ー2290 ヨ工 ​『勇 ​5 口違 ​*ｰ傘 ​“gloss:" 計 ​○ CHUSHAKU and 計 ​CHUKAI are familiar 99 CHU、“a commentary, compounds signifying“explanation.”ー2291. 言ſ sao orm㎝、“an Imperial speech." “an edict"(from“words”and to “summon").ー2292. 該 ​GAI or sono, “that.”ー2293. 三｡ acaliru、“to apologise”“to acknowledge afault.”ー2294 毒矢 ​CHUsuru “to chastise," “topunish with death."ー2295. 誌 ​sar or shirusu “to write dówn,”“to record"-2296 *=4論 ​W｡ 誠 ​KAI or imaskime。“an injunction,”“a warning." lt closely resembles(439) 戒 ​.ー2297. 398 ELEVENTH SECTION. 言毎FwAr or oshieru “to admonish”“to instruct”-2298 語 ​聖 ​ao or ayamaru、“to mistake.”ー2299. 手名TENor hetsurau、“to flatter,”“to fawn." Comparing(1102) 陥 ​。We seethat theidea of ieinventor ofthischaracterwas torepresentfatteryasa pitfal composed ofwords-2300 言 ​DAKU、“assent"-3301 舌彦 ​GENorkotoloaza、“a proverb”ー2302-3 ●ｰ● 二､ J功少 ​二､ こマﾘｰ ​訓 ​設労 ​HIB0、“slander.”ー2304. 認 ​BYU or ayamari、“an error:" 手 ​W口 ​司参 ​GoBYU｡ =A> ご重ヘ ​==ｰ● コ* ditto.ー2305 三 ​KI or soshiru, “to slander.”ー2306 三 ​ZAN。“slander,”“aspersion.'ー ​2307. ToNorbita,“a pig,”ーsamemeaningas(432) 家 ​sar butm&demore expliet by the addition of“flesh." (The dictionaries place itunder the Radical 家 ​.)ー2308. 寺sEKror semeru、“to reprimand,”“to persecute.”ー2309 財 ​WAIor mainai、“ bribery;" a重o makanai, “management of a household,”“board"(from“havingriches")ー2310 SHINornigiapau, “tobelively”or“crowded;"more properly"tobestow alms”("shaking out trensures")､一 ​2311. 賭 ​To or kake、“a wager.”ー2312. 購 ​KO or aganau, “to purchase.”ー2313. 走世 ​ FU or omomuku、“togo to,”“to repair" as 走｡ 任 ​FUNIN。“to repair to a post to which one has been nominated.”ー2314. 軟 ​NAN or yanoaraka “soft" (originally it deuoted mufiled wheels).ー2315 RYO the auxiliary numeral for vehicles (appropriately formed from“a pair of wheels")ー2316. 輪 ​RINor apa、“a wheel."-2317. SHU or atsumeru, “tocollect.”ー2318. 藤 ​SHU or itasu (in the sense of okuru、“to send"); also makeru、“to be beaten:" 輸 ​出 ​入 ​SHUSHUTSU-NYU。“exportingand importing” Some pronounce this 二士ｰゴで ​へ ​* character YU。ーa Case of 百 ​性 ​讃一" 軽諸 ​KATsU or kusabi、“a linch-pin" (which prevents “harm to the wheel");「more often metaph、“ruling,”“regulating"一2320 JoKU or lazukashimerit、“to put to shame,”“toinsult;" also read katafikenai、“grateful”ー ​as forfavours undeserved (The character is from 辰 ​“time," and 寸 ​“inch," becausein ancient China the peasant who let the proper time for sowing pass by was executed on the border).ー2321 望" or sakarau、“to oppose,”“go counter to.”ー2322 遅 ​TO Or todomaru “to stop:" 逆 ​留rown “a sojourn.'ー2323. 逐 ​CHIKU or ou “to expel," ● ● 9 W) ● 別 ​“to push out:" 放 ​逐 ​HOCHIKU is“expulsion.'ー2324 ｡ CHI or osoi “slow." (The non-radical partis the not veryusefulcharacterfor“rhinoceros," sAI so that the adjec- tive “slow "is appropriately represented by a“rhinoceros in motion." The rhinoceros it will be noticed was classed as a bovine beast.)ー2325. Jｴ見 ​HI、“the country,”“rustic;" hence iyashii、“despicable:" Jｴ見 ​TOHI、“metropolitan and provincial.”ー2326. HACHI, ) “a pot" or“bowl." One would have expected thischaracter to beread HoN, judgingfrom the phonetic.ー2327. 鉛 ​EN ornamari、“lead.”ー232S. 鉄統 ​JU、“a musket,”“a rifle" It is often compounded with No.2261 and the notice 本木 ​金続 ​狼 ​JURYO tco KINzu。“Shoot- 不Jマ ​｡ ing Prohibited,"is oftento be seen in rural districts.ー2329. EI or surudoi “sharp." (metaph.)“acute.”ー2330. 鎮 ​CHIN or slizumeru、“to keep in subjection,”“to tranquillise." *｡ ー2331. BATSU usedin the expression 門 ​閥 ​MOMBATSU or iegara、“good family." ODDS ANID ENDS. 399 (Observethe“gate"ofthefamilymansion)-2332 |装品KAKUorhedataru,“tointerpose”“put W口｡ KAKUJITSU。“alternate days.”ー2333. ン* GEKI or sukima, “achink”or“gap" (This character with “a little”“sun,”“small,”and the Radicalfor “mound”or“place,"cleverly depicts a“chink” by showing the sun barely shining through it).ー2334 a=● GA。“esthetie,”“elegant.” The left part(No.1782)is here phonetic whilethe rightisradical abird being themostelegant ofalllivingoreatures.ー2335. 双頭 ​H0,“the cheeks." (It originally also meant “the jaws," and the characteraccordingly showsus that part of the “face”which“presses” i e chews the food.)ー2336. 類 ​TAIorkuzureru “to fallto pieces," “to deoline:" SUITAI、“decay,”“ruin.”ー2337. HTNorshikiri,“incessant,”“press- ル ​y D カ) between," or“separate:" ing: HIMPAN。“bustling,”“urgent.”-2338. also written KI or ateru, “to sáﾘｰ ​ühe two phonetics may also be taken as indicating the signification the first being“food”and “table,"the second“how muchfood?" i e not much.)ー2339. 飼 ​SHI Or kau、“to nourish,”“to keep:" 飼 ​大 ​kot-inu。“a pet dog."-2340 GA or ueru, “to be starved.”ー2341. 籠 ​KIN。“starvation:" KTKIN;“a famine.”ー2342. GYOー ​suru、“to drive”(having the “hand” on a “horse").ー2343. 駅 ​JUN or nareru、“to be tame”“afectionate." (Aningenious friend quotes apropos thischaracter the proverb“You may lead a horse to the water but you can't make him drink.")ー2344. 駐 ​CHU or todomartt, “to stop,"(as in “mastering one's horse") “to sojourn:" 駐 ​月所 ​CHUZAI-SHO、“a residence.”ー2345. GAI or odoroku、“to bestartled,”“frightened.”ー2346. 駅 ​筒 ​KYO Or ogoru、“to be arrogant" or“ haughty."ー2347. 験 ​KEN or shirushi、“testing,”“ proof." The familiar SHIKEN "examination,"is written 圭 ​めw .ー2348. RIN or atroko。“a fish's scales:" 逆 ​鱗 ​GEKIRIN、“the Imperial wrath." (The monarch is constantly likened to that noble beast the dragon whose scales are said tostandonend whenit isangry)ー2349 M *MoKU or modasu “to keep silence”(like a“black dog").ー2350 motarastt。“to bring"(observe the “treasures” that are brought in“even” hands). "NOILOEIS HLNIA@II 室 ​至 ​リ羅 ​● I86I I66I 0003 800Z 9 [0Z 930Z 互1| 雲 ​|悲乳|避| 隊 ​● ひ ​086I 066I | 0003 ム003 9 [0Z 予30Z 零| 器｡ ｰマ ​ごｰ●､ 6』6I 686I 666I ム003 予I03 830@ 堂 ​|丁京|裁|事|堅|蜜 ​* 2 ●｡ * N 886I 866I 予I0び ​び30@ T巫 ​ム ​R 6 I 素 ​挑 ​-予ム9ム9ムムム●､8ム ​(\-- ● 986I 966I * 0303 * マ ​ｰ ​●､ 986I 966I 3003 0303 7ル|辛|日l 蒸｡ 予86I 預66I_ 3003 II03 6IOz 但!|Tk| 闘 ​宮 ​堅び| 選H|も ​8ム6I 886I 866I I003 0I03 SI03 国|茎|SM|器|T乳| 圭 ​るム6I - 386I 366I ｡ 6006 ムI03 WRITING LESSON. 401 )ww 2073 2063 2053 2044 2034 2026 |ネ万|牽|耶|弱量|性|砂等 ​ノ* 2074 2064 2054 2045 2035 5ｴ ​- N) * コｰ「 | 》 れE.|ロ里 ​不判 ​康 ​牙部 ​ラｰロ ​巴|ロ ​2075 2065 2055 2045 " 2028 ヨ巨 ​|全落 ​| >S みで ​Jパ円 ​| ハｰ､ | ｡ 日 ​下ｴ ​ッ ​2066 2056 高ｴ ​研 ​2029 X｡ マ画｡ )● 並 ​汰 ​釜谷 ​|人人 ​威 ​お韓 ​ロ ​s 2077 2067 5057 2047 2038 2030 |治辛|貝 ​| ・| 7 2078 2068 2058 2048 2039 競正ー ​V) 章|P帝|幕|胡 ​イ ​N｡ ペ* ー｡ 2069 * 2049 ーﾘ= 2040 2032 懲|言す|お決|音|郭|粘 ​VS | ロ｡ 子ド ​|ノ ​2080 2070 2060 2050 204I 2033 にマｰ ​)○ 騎|も|業|幕|扉|遵 ​2081 、、2071 2061 2051 2042 》J少* 柔火 ​りVｰ｡ 2082 2072 2062 建" 2043 競|隻 ​域 ​402 ELEVENTH SECTION. - 2128 N｡ 2121 2112 2103 2093 ギ ​予|祈|帝 ​紹|版讃 ​2129 N｡ 2122 2113 2104 2094 2084 仇.|福落|幹補|誘|イト|れ｡ ** 吉庁 ​U2 2130 2123 ヒ ​2114 *主｡ 2095 N} 2085 Y] * 仇|九島|眞願|ネ碁|タ|温 ​2131 2124 m｡ 2106 2096 2086 り ​企|オ白|憧|紺|簡|何田 ​2132 2125 2116 2107 2097 2087 伐|人程|磐|れ窓|れ直|録 ​管変 ​羽司 ​| P= 2126 2116 >u｡ 2098 ヨ ​停 ​頂 ​講 ​樺 ​列直| 概 ​ら ​" ー｡ 2117 ぐ｡ m マ動｡ 2099 2089 化安 ​載 ​五 ​岡l 砂現 ​纂 ​* 2135 台 ​ー｡ 2100 居 ​殺" * り ​W｡ 仇 ​皇|恒|緑 ​壁 ​2136 2119 2110 柔考 ​2091 2137 ・ 2120 2111 2102 2092 倭 ​肩球|贈|翼|縮 ​ク- ト* もE N｡ -* | 2152 2162 2正73下 ​ロ ​貝歴弓2 目81818801797877176170 予0形 ​"NOILOGIS HLNGIAGI「IGI ●イ* 注 ​|選 ​●イ ​2沈 ​●イ ​*ヘ ​00%z 0IZZ 0Z33 6333 6833 6予ZZ ●イ ​"|シ迷|X さ ​663% 603% 6IZZ 6zzz 8833 S予zz 4将|型/ 拳 ​|警 ​Z｡ *|煙 ​|釜| 常|警 ​Z｡ ●､ 66I8 8033 SIZZ sagg一8ggー ​ム予33 ●､『7 SNA コｰ ​●､ ; *||普|豊f|誉 ​蓋を| 密｡ =ｴｰ ​*M､ 86IZ ム0Zö ムI3% ム33% _98㎝ 9予Zび ​ま|覚|当ſ|舗 ​野を|士｡ adarl' ●､ ム6IZ 90ZZ 9I33 9@zó 一ﾘ ​9予ZZ &コレヘ ​| E / ジ任|塁名| ſ?|再4 ○ * ｰさー" * ●ヘ ​96IZ 90ZZ 9IZZ 9zzz 予8ZZ 予予gg 暴任|3辛|t?|豊 ​慕 ​96IZ 予03Z 予Izz 予Z33 | 86法 ​8予zz 晋l|豊帝|寺藤|\|国総|望 ​予6I3 30ZZ 3IZZ 3333 333Z Z予zz 警察|音|収弱|* 撃 ​| a * 予6IZ 30zz ZIZZ @zzz I8zz I千gg 勘｡ B?|TM!|五物 ​ロ荘 ​凝 ​86I3 I0gg IIzz IZzz 0333 | 0青83 WRITING LESSON. 405 2299 2289 2279 2269 2260 * 2250 記当|言坊|青|紹|猫耐|淡 ​毛éヨ| 毛 ​月 ​|溶 ​円"|7天 ​2300 2290 2280 2270 2261 2251 設|言主|用市|純|狙獣|消 ​寸動 ​E ww 4 2301 2291 2281 2271 2262 2252 言彦|部|脈|綴|球|溺 ​E乃多 ​| ｴ ​4W 4 2302 ー｡ 2292 2282 * 2272 2263 、2253 マ重> == N) 言非 ​Eス ​骨 ​; 窯 ​E印 ​4 月 ​2303 2293 2283。 2273 2264 2254 説 ​|善注|用議|縄|磁刀|; W2 ロ ​Wコ ​| ハN 彦 ​4 2304 2294 2284 2274 2265 2255 詳撃|設抹|般|美|利街|; 多 ​次 ​4 分2305 2295 2285 2275 2265 2256 義|言誌|鼻|高村|私|濡 ​ロ ​己心 ​| 牙｡ ſi 2306 2296 2286 2276 2266 2257 議|詳 ​聴|参|光頭 ​ロ ​Vロ ​東 ​心 ​N｡ 2307 2297 2287 2277 2267 2258 豚 ​さな|rせ ​職 ​り｡● 前 ​ロ ​宋 ​ラ ​た ​6 ów 2308 2298 2288 2278 2268 2259 普|言英|鶴|用L|救泣|犯 ​貝_毛 ​ツム ​406 IELEVENTH SECTION. 2348 2338 2329 2319 2309 N｡ W 点2年 ​ト ​財補 ​2349 2339 2330 2320 2310 も|食司|金属|八幡|販 ​óww 民中 ​V モr - 2350 2340 2331 頭五 ​2311 - マ ​>｡ 注 ​詳 ​斎|餓|閥|逆|財者 ​貝 ​- | * 2341 2332 2322 頭｡ ● * ニｰ ​館｡ Wコ｡ 則 ​民 ​N} 講 ​で ​2342 2333 2323 2313 N} N) 未｡ 駅 ​家 ​ハe めJV エる｡ 2343 2334 2324 2314 * * こ ​*｡ 駅| 軟 ​2344 2335 2325 2315 N) Jｰ ​馬注 ​来頭|醤 ​2345 2336 2326 2316 マ動 ​忘久 ​類 ​鉢 ​輪 ​- 2346 2337 2327 2317 りい ​Wコ｡ *w ツ少R ロ ​2347 * 2338 2328 2318 ハ ​双 ​飢 ​鋭 ​輸 ​- TVVELFTH SECTION. THE EPISTOLARY STYLE. TVVELFTH SECTION. THE EPISTOLARY STYLE. The Japanese do not write letters and post-cards as they speak noryet exactlyin the style of books and newspapers with which the greater portion of the present volume has been occupied The Epistolary Style is known as Mb 文 ​“ Sör5 BUN," from the constant use made init ofthe substantive verb sör5 “to be.”. But this use of sör5 is not its only hall- mark:一certain fixed idioms and phrases derived like the use of söra from a mixture of Mediaeval Colloquial with the Chinese style have become asit were fossilised, stereotyped, and are repeated overand overagain The resultis that a Japanese letter might be compared to a man with stiff joints capable of but few movements and those not entirely natural Nevertheless the Japanese contrive to express themselves in this style,ーif not with the obandon which renders the best European letters such models ofease andgrace at anyrate with perfect clearness and as speedily as ourown most adept scribes. They always employ the “cursive hand,"whichis called 行 ​書 ​GYOSHO (lit。“going." i e “current writing") in its slightly abbreviated, 草 ​書 ​SOSHO(lit。“grass writing") in its most abbreviated form the exact limit between thetwo beingimpossible to fix as one runs into the other Almost the only exception is furnished by a small percentage of extra-formal oficial documents and by such circulars etc. as are printed not hand-written. Nos 14-17 of this Section are examples The letters heregiven in ノな一ト ​are Supplied with a key in ordinary “square hand" (林皆 ​書 ​KAISHO) The reason why the Japanese employ the cursive hand so extensively is thatit saves them time and trouble Foreigners、it istrue have totake far more trouble and cousequeutly to expend moretime first to learn to read the cursive hand and next to write it and even many Chinamen are in the same case. But the Japanese become acquainted with it in childhood and dash it of more readily than they do the sqmare Comparison oftexts willshow that a certain general method of contrac- tion runs through the system and that many of the abbreviations flow naturally from the order in which the strokes of the original square forms are written. The course which the foreign student may most advantageously pursue is to read through with histeacher all the post-cards letters andother documents here given,ーreadthem through first in the square-character key ofeach and compare each with the English translation In this way the peculiargrammar and phrases of this style of composition will render themselves 410 TWELFTH SECTION. intelligible and soonfamiliar Next he should peruse the “Notes on the Epistolary Style"to 19e found at the end of this Section Lastly、if he has time and courage and has come to recognisetheadvantage of beingable-ifnotto write letters himself一atleast toread those he receives he should carefully compare the square form of each character in the key with the corresponding cursive form noting how the latter is derived from the former by a process of contraction and abridgment and getting his teacher to show him in dificult cases exactly what the successive steps ofabridgment have been Observe that the selection here given is very short;moreover all the specimens are in the same handwriting The letters any one receives are in every sort of handwriting many ofthem slipshod others peculiarly dificult 1motwithstanding that to a Japanese connoisseurin penmanship they appear beautiful It is an excellent practice to keep everyletterthatiswrittentoone一forwhatevermaybeits defects, it willat least possess the incomparable merit of being a genuine document,一not something manufacturedforthe occasion such as“ Ready Letter-Writers" dealin This store ofletters might be supplied with square-character keys and studied both for style and as lessonsin deciphering accordingto the planjust proposed But the present writer does not venture to advise allstudents to push ou sofar He opines that some having a quick eye and possessing a natural aptitude forthis line of study may derive great profit一even pleasure一from it but that in the case of not a few the hours sospent would betime wasted(tosay nothing ofthe trialto patience) and that such will obtain a more satisfactory total result by confining their attentionto the square character Themeregrammarofthe Epistolary Stylemay however be 1yrofitably acquired even by those who dispense with a study of the cursive hand The slight troubleinvolvedwillberepaid by the ability t6 read the numerous printed circulars, etc abovereferred to and to take in the drift of letters when read aloud Another reason for learning it is that scraps of the Epistolary Style are frequently to be foundembedded in popular literature both old and new In fact popular literatureーwhether in novels or newspapersーlong ago hit on the expedient of employing the “ Sörö Bun" as the literary representative of the Colloquial speech This volume ofers examples on page 158 (p. 163 of Romanised text) et seq where the answers of the prisoner and witnesses in the court- of justice are in this style whereas the rest is in the ordinary Book Language The Epis- tolary Style is also employed in the prose portions of the “No no Utai" 能 ​の ​諸 ​or Lyric Dramas of the Classical Japanese stage andin the “NO KYOGEN" 能 ​狂 ​言 ​3 or“Comediettas," which are acted as interludes to the same,ーthe two together forming one of the most attractive branches of the Japanese literature of Mediaeval days, In the translations of letters heregiven, practical convenience to students has alone been kept in view This seemed to demand a peculiar jargon partly literal partly free wery different from anything ever employed in actual English letter-writing Idiomatic English versions cau easily be produced by the help of these ungainly ones. TE EPTSTOLARY STYT」E (2) 科政らゆ体を鳴後せてexーた ​こ崎お新橋%様*にて所 ​あおり秋(s国なが嫌ほりみが ​波rべ〜てすきる四れょせ ​*y3%ー〜 こgせ。チャンブレン ​ Qをふまえに初ノ郵便物ハ ​|るェ州執海植はまテルへほ科* 波「残A欧きは韓ゆーよんセ ​朝はニキニりニョチェムズレン ​ まま邦保電信､ TWELFTH SECTION. セ}一やせやss達や"ペさ ​**窓す*、*ャｰト･S)**苦 ​*くs3繋ｴsやW^s"や" さ･sー｡愛w豪s*し|| \su さトへイやsや:s内 ​やさふさふs)*-Y〜 AS | や､v&*ーぐ**や〜 きざ袋やや一点ｰトペs やトｰいトふか ​ ***･3ぶ ​ SE TWELFTH SECTION. *立ss気s空es"さ ​窓やミ今**へ(*空や ​| せ､P**ャーやs(*) ペ･翌P1劉愛や空｡ *ws総空*ぐ空やル" *W空e空やS.やN*ーペ｡ **ーぐド･S- ャー=マケヤs やトを\トいか ​ *3*ws%wへペ ​*ペー ​THE EPISTOLARY STYLE. 415 @ E **空･園****+ses **へぐg突や*&s窓s*送総や ​*や全窓**ぜ窓･S･一等空『-翌総 ​ペッ堂｣･ゼミや{-essees察eド2ぐ選〜 *さﾘや**マﾘ送*ー"(ン ​*ｰややミが選定séesでぶ** *casest^*一 ​サトｰマ*s A客豊やsR総*ミ堂sや幻" *)ャー露呈"やや金2(ミな繋 ​2*2ーや空1ャ空窓送*ー“空 ​○英ームペ ​ 翌や特ws-8ｰ2､中 ​思 ​蒸了*ー ​TWELFTH SECTION. やんeg常ョ､ささいせs ペ登se\ggeさややせ｣ .es"/*へとぶき下*ー楽や ​*然ーAs益ｰ･せ学sいャ ​や､ges」や窓rー*守り今 ​達零･一gWいナトペー〜 英ござやや､é点ごNsや*ー々 ​生へ)二や*NAsーやて」やャト〜 ** サく\さ ​u\央実､合誕 ​ THE EPISTOLARY STYLE. 至 ​**笠ペ“翌惑sxムp 《=ーか*々WSードト心々か*ペ ​*->ート〈ヤマふい%) >< \ーｰ ​1々ー×4s3s"やペ翌( *Nさ*さ守ぶぜさぶド+ー| |*<ぎ-skや-笠* *9忘やſs､e*･ゼ当｡ *ハｰト&s"やヤー〜 S･ﾘド望s｡ ***｡ 学さ執w\eャや ​トネーハｰトAN 経*空や ​りA) ｰﾘ ​ E EPISTOLARY STYLE. /* 巳 ​*S総>S･やや総や一一望|| *Nsｰ達zやSごベｰ･〜 劉ペく愛ややﾘやいャーやや ​・窓一党「さぐｰさ還や* 寒さ々へ｡ギ*ー*pe や･心パ窓*ぶドや2はやや笠｡ *A-ノやさ”“･ささや冷s･ 今Vｰ2やA*s *wsやg)* 定g栄一や愛 ​TWELFTH SECTION. 然s半}一や･vsssやドや"Y >やどさ･空り､さ*達と々s" *A**ャぐsぶsNRS型R(| 突's)2\及ード"さやにだ受之ペッ| *N"にせよ､to“ヘ*ル& *ふさやペeャa-レや､NS Sや4･'sss*営ｰ･S *一*･3・ゃsv)ヘ/ド3へ) < ぶ*ー*ys-S･ペS型 ​ ケｰヶら= \ー奨さや ​* やNト舎や ​ THE EPISTOLARY STYLE. 至 ​Sや**ーパｰやe-eもミやらN{ *代&やや性やS､s*ゞNざ ​営･ベs\*sややいやざk ･冷やssぬ"sNやギ-esさや窓* ぐやや突せ*)ゃ合ｰやNas"や､送ｰ ​答****{ややヘド〜ー ​やe一r(ャ一･一ｰや､S"s"*" ヘ*へQ**eや ​*やぶ*ーペさゞや一･R) 望さを\rs-Kｰ24>s 料ss-s) ****｡ 422 TWELFTH SECTION. (14) (15) 拝啓来ル二十八日(土曜日)午後三時ョリ ​東京帝國大學植物園ニ於テ園遊曾相 ​催候間御繰合御来曾被下度比段御案 ​内中上候敬具 ​明治三十一年五月甘三日菊池大麓 ​バシル、ホール、チエムバーレシ殿 ​来ル十日(土曜日)午前十時ョリ例年ノ ​通大森八景園ニ於テ本寧院運動曾相 ​催候間御来観被下度特別観覧券進呈 ​比段及御案内候也 ​但常日雨天ナレバ翌十一日ニ順延 ​明治三十一年十月四日 ​東京學院運動曾長 ​栗原 ​新 ​六 ​案 ​ト ​ぐI 恐 ​監 ​+ 郷 ​禁 ​総 ​ト ​S 盤 ​細く醤 ​架 ​達 ​挫く包 ​* 羅 ​蛍 ​芸 ​ヘﾘ ​熊 ​洲 ​嶺 ​墜 ​ヨ ​終 ​s 1 | 十ー ​H日 ​ロ(総 ​巨 ​辛く豊 ​ロ)* く馴I - 器 ​1 sー ​ド ​+く蛍 ​+ m =ト ​*ニト ​Sヘ ​ロ= さ ​皿くく｡I E N 堅 ​川 ​起 ​*くヘ ​中R 々惑 ​艦 ​艦 ​ｴ ​* へ ​堀 ​樹 ​㎞ + #* + 獣 ​N宙s 純 ​|咲盤園 ​|国海空園 ​五十ー+R 総 ​幸 ​梱く ​咲 ​幸 ​劉ト盤ミぐ証 ​器退g|川十ー1 畑ト十ーmでキエ|1|ロ ​THE EPTSTOLARY STYTUB423 (17) (18) 松平秀臣儀示々病気ノ虜養生不相叶本日午 ​後三時四十五分死去致候ニ付来ル甘八日午 ​後二時王子自宅出棺浅草匠松葉町海譚寺ニ ​於テ備葬相営候比段及御通知候敬具 ​明治三十一年八月甘四日 ​男松 ​平 ​親戚 ​田 ​村 ​小 ​澤 ​岡本 ​恒太郎殿 ​追面生花造花放鳥御贈興ノ儀ハ御断申上候 ​劉&波行%状%ほ送付なっs 額は背はるかか*ななセ ​*てり ​闘はこキてすこはせい』 ま系*園る奥ｼ ​ビー、エッチ、チュムバーレン穀 ​ 424 TWELFTH SECTION. (19) 以書輪致啓上候球者我 ​皇帝 ​下来ル六日 ​貴族院 ​ニ於テ帝國議舎開院式被 ​残行候ニ付関下斧ニ貴館 ​貝同日午前十時 ​大鶴服者 ​現随意御参院相成度比段 ​得貞意候数具 ​明治ニ十五年五月四日 ​外務大臣子爵援本武揚 ​大不列頼時命全権公使 ​ヒユー、プレ述ノル関下 ​ 時下寒気厳敷相成侯虜盆御健勝大慶 ​比事に御座候 ​追ミ春暖相催候虜御全家御清顧の事 ​を奉存 ​候次に小生方 ​同無事消光罪 ​在侯間午 ​揮御安心被下度倭 ​日々鶴陶敷天気に御座候虜如何御暮 ​被遊 ​候や ​追ミ秋冷相催侯虜念御多群珍重の至 ​りに奉存 ​候 ​拝啓 ​盆御清康欧賀之至りに存 ​候陳者 ​謹啓陳者、、、返啓然者 ​、、、 御手紙落手仕倭 ​貴簡拝謡芳輸拝讃 ​御書面拝見 ​新年の御慶愛度中納倭陳者、 御濃 ​帝右用事逸御返事帝 ​不取敢御濃逸如斯に御座 ​候 ​早々頓首恐惧謹言 ​再伸 ​二自 ​一一伸 ​追啓 ​追て ​再自 ​二伸時倭切角御厩ひ可被遊候 ​二自時節柄御加養専一に奉所倭 ​二銭郵券十枚封入いたし候間御領牧 ​被下べく修 ​THE EPISTOLAIRY STYLE. 425 (24c) - (24 l) (24の ​- * 堀 ​露 ​花 ​孤島 ​醤 ​f 霊撃器 ​水 ​#編 ​畳 ​太 ​罪 ​楚 ​重 ​試 ​零| 本 ​* よ ​っ ​撃衛 ​|” 庵 ​惹 ​蒋 ​士 ​経蹴|| * 隷 ​“ﾘ ​地 ​清無 ​/ (24 g) (24.f) (24 e) (24 d) - / / ゞ ​へ ​** 愛 ​れ|ー/ 京 ​凄 ​器 ​き ​大 ​|| 凡 ​函 ​ど ​澤 ​霊 ​熱園 ​% || す ​考姉 ​初｡ 稀 ​落| 伊 ​* 庵 ​響|。型 ​"|老議 ​ニ籍 ​_ 千 ​2 ||郭 ​武 ​桑3番 ​寅 ​容 ​そ ​az でT 夫 ​ふ|ごう｡ ス会- ​舌 ​五 ​爾 ​| 温 ​な ​十 ​|| で ​% | 泉 ​露 ​W 7･ 番 ​1/ 癌 ​ン ​/ へ ​ 426 TWELFTH SECTION. (24 l) (24 ) ●『*系愛こへ園 ​上州 ​概ｼ ​% %ブ ​ブウン ​syg *ミgs277 ミg、ミの ​ミ ​(24.7) 東京築地六十六審" ロバァトソン夫人工 ​2ミg %87 s ミgミミ ​sミ ​東京丸ノ内 ​高田高舎 ​御 ​中 ​S 9 ミ ​%27 (25) 「引ー ​ロ ​右正ニ交取中候と北 ​治洪「年そ月「日 ​熱町匠五番町一番地 ​監共國公使館 ​一番館 ​うャンチルン験 ​- 書簡一通 ​明治 ​三ニｴ国ｴ三至芸歪国 ​THE IEPISTOLARY STYLE. 427 %ｼ ​証 ​一金参園る始銭北 ​方ェニ交領住候也 ​明治ザニキニ月唯うョ ​相模園箱根安ロノ下高兵師 ​渡 ​漫 ​周 ​吉 ​相 ​概 ​ZやZやZやZやZやZやZやややややややややややややや宿 ​謎 ​一金武園 ​若者 ​茶料賞き投被 ​必下御悪sを経難者頑 ​載社候 ​(27) ロ津 ​渉 ​流鏡 ​荒木金を共衛 ​十月 ​日 ​ 428 TWELFTH SECTION. IKEY TO THE SPECIMEN LETTERS. (1) HAIKEI Wobureba MYOGo NI-JU-NINICHI GoGo SAN-JI SHIMbashi CHAKU KISHA nie KIKYO tashi sör5 aida SAYO GO SHOCHI kudasartſ-beku chotto GOTSUCHImade SO80 SAN-GWATSU hatsuka. Chambatren. | (Post-card to a servant announcingreturnhome.) Irespectfully address you What I have tosay is that I shall return to the metropolis by the train reaching Shimbashi at 3 P M on the day after to-morrow, 22nd instant and that therefore you will please take note thereof 石 ​Thisis just a line totell you.ーIn haste [i e excuse haste] ー20th March.ーChamberlain (This being a post-card the name ofthe addresseeis written only on the face) 東 ​明 ​御 ​御 ​熱 ​七刀 ​邦 ​(2) HAIKEI JIKON SHOSEI ate ISSAI no 京 ​治 ​依 ​郵 ​海 ​ノ ​啓 ​YUBIN-BUTSU apa ZUSHU 4tami Higuchi Ho- 郵 ​チ ​世 ​頼 ​送 ​樋 ​郵 ​自 ​なcru ye GO YUS0 kudasare-ſaku kono DAN Go 便 ​ヤ ​石工 ​申 ​破 ​口 ​便 ​今 ​IRAI möshi-age sör5 nari. 電 ​こ/ 年 ​上 ​ホ ​物 ​ノ|ヘ ​MEIJISAN-JU-NINEN NI-GWATSU・mikka. f言 ​ブ ​戸 ​候 ​劇 ​テ ​ハ ​Chamburen. 御 ​局 ​レイ ​三 ​也 ​比 ​入レ ​豆 ​宛 ​(Address.) 中 ​ン ​日 ​段 ​マへ ​州 ​*ｰ｡ TOKYO YUBIN DENSHIN-KYOKU on Jü. (Note to the Post-Ofice authorities Saying how letters are to be forwarded.) Irespectfully addre88you As to all mail matter addressed to me henceforth I hope you will deign to sendit by post to the Higuchi Hotel at Atami in the province of Izu I have the honourtorequest this thing of you. 3rd February、1899.ーChamberlain, Tothe Oficials of the Tökyö Post and Telegraph Ofice. 寮 ​念 ​破 ​の ​く ​の ​付 ​到 ​支 ​耐 ​重御 ​候残 ​歴 ​｡ 競羅翼葉講く警講覇響魔器霧露継 ​黄 ​ジ ​豊型恋つ* 卿》、総節夏茶 ​よ意方さほ ​窓 ​プ ​蓋年 ​鱗 ​く、量 ​柳 ​所 ​Q 数入 ​2 鱗 ​? る ​げ ​盟 ​レ ​" 早 ​徳魏灘盛選警 ​2 哲 ​扱 ​典追リー ​殿 ​ン ​々 ​篤置意能 ​気 ​に ​箱 ​日 ​て ​珍 ​* く ​THE EPISTOLARY STYLE. 429 (3) ZANSHo lageshiku sorötokoro oi-oi Go KWAIH0 no yoshi CHINCH0 mi ZONf sör5 Sate Köbe gori KINJITSU SHINA-OHA-tre no hako TOCHAKU itasu-beki lazu ni suki,ーsono SETSU apa shimeri-ke no naki fokoroni ſoku-yoku Go CHUIno ue on shimai-oki kudasaru-beku migi NEN notame mösli- 2re sör6.ーS080. MEIJISAN-JU-ICHI NEN KU-GWATSUJU-Go NICHI Chambatren. SAIT0 KICHInosuke Dono. (Letter to a servant congratulating him on recovery and directing him how to dispose of a box oftea.) I thinkit rare bliss to learn the news of yourgradual recovery despitethe fierceness of the remaining heat Well then as a boxcontaining Chinateashouldarrive at the house in a few daysfrom Köbe,ーwhen thattimecomes, youwill pleasestowitaway after having paid particular attention to selecting a place not damp Imake this injunction for forin's Sake.ーIn haste. 15th September, 1898.ーChamberlain. To Mr. Sait5 Kichinosuke. ま先附尋致 ​\｡ 院 ​邦 ​(4) HAIKEI KWAJITSU Go IRAI itashi sörö 啓 ​HON-YAKU-BUN no GI, SASSOKU GO KOSEI GO SOFU 過 ​kudasare SHINSHA sld atematsuri söro Iazu 2pa fori-aezu on REI made.ーHAIGU. 日 ​文 ​御 ​JU-NI-GWATSU FUTSUKA. 之 ​依 ​Ca YUJIRO. 即 ​候 ​送 ​義 ​頼 ​Chamburin Dono. (A note of thanks.) I respectfully address you With regardtothetranslationinwhich Irequested your as- sistance the other day I begtothankyouprofoundly for havingsospeedilysent me the correct- ed manuscript Just this line in a hurry to express my gratitude.ーRespectfully presented. 2nd December.ーOta Yüjirö. To Mr. Chamberlain. (5) lyo-iyo GO HANSEI no DAN GAski tatematsurt sör5 Shikaraba SHOSEI YUJIN ICHI-MEIDODO nie,kitaru JU-KUNICHI(DoYO- 候 ​御 ​候 ​罪 ​屋 ​でト ​bi) SANKWAN oyoso IS-SHU-KAN SHUKUHAKU テ ​itashi-ſaku sör5 aida KAIJO no yoki leya ル/ たda-ma Go YOI oki &ldasare-ſaku miſt 響 ​| 響 ​möshi-tre sörö.ーSOSO. JU-ICHI-GWATSU JU-ICHI NICHI. Chamburen. FUJI-ſa Hoſeru on JU. 430 TWELFTH SECTION. (Note orderingrooms at a hotel) I havethe honourtocongratulateyou onthefact ofyourever-inoreasing prosperity This beingso、Iwishtogotoyour house on Saturdaynext the 19thinstant bringinga friend with me We desiretostopabout oneweek for whichreason I hope youwill deignto preparetwo goodupstairsrooms Iappriseyou ofthe above.一In haste * 11th November.ーChamberlain. Tothose havingthe management ofthe Fuji-ya Hotel. Y) (6) Masu-mast GoSEITEKIGAshitatematsuri sör5 Kataru JU-KU NICHI goro Go YUJIN DOHAN 以 ​Go RAI-KYU nashi-ktſdasare sör5 omomuki ard- gataku ZONfi tatematsurt sörö Shikaru tokoro, o heya no GI MOKKA MANKWAN niſe toſe mo on YAKUSOKU mo itashi-kane sör5 aida makoto ni KYOSHUKU no itari ni söraedomo deki-SHIDAI DEMP02oo motſe mösld-agu-bekt sore made nand なo zo Go YUYo nasare sör5 YO negai-age sörö IIazu apa fort-isogi migi GO HENJI made.ー ​SOSO. 路 ​下 ​日 ​JU-ICHI GWATSU JU-NI NICHI Lｰム ​(Post-cardin answertothe above) | | 劉 ​| 眞 ​We have the honour to Congratulate you on your ever-increasing good health We have the honour to feelgratefulfor the purport [ofyourletter stating]that you will deign to come to Miyanoshitain company with afriend about the 19thinstant Nevertheless,with regard to the rooms the house being nowfull itis quiteimpossibleforusto promise you any and therefore, though with the utmost regret [at our present inability to meet your wishes]。we willinform you bytelegraph assoon as rooms are available till which time we beg you please to delay. The above is just a hurried reply.ーIn haste. 12th NOvember. * *_アム ​M ) (7.) ZENRYAKU GO MEN Shikaraba SAKU- JITSU Ushigome KU NIJIKI-machi SAM-BANCHI ye ITEN itashi sörödida clotto on shirase möshi-age sörö.ーSO80. 四 ​世 ​門川 ​韓 ​MEIJISAN-JU-ICHI NEN SHI-GWATSU yoka. Tsukuda KOHEI. 4 ) W｡ \｡ 耕 ​要 ​THE EPISTOLARY STYLE 431 (A post-oard notifying change ofaddress) IExcuse the omission of preliminary compliments This being so Iremoved yesterday to No.3, Nijiki Street in the district of Ushigome for which reason I have the honour to send a linetoinform you of the fact. 8th April, 1898.ーTsukuda Köhei (8) Go SHOMEN HAIKEN sukamatsuri söró ISSAKU-JITSUMIMEI no BOFU-Uni suki, 器 ​SAssOKUJITAKUge on mimai-kudasare ari-ga- 川 ​| | taku on REImashi-age sör5 Tsuite apa SAKU- CHOchottoSHOMENniteontanomi möshi-agesörö なri HASON no KASHO yoroshiku SHUFUKU-kata on fori-hakarat oki-kudasare-taku ; mazu aca Go HENJImade.ーSO80. 露 ​KU-GWATSUJU-ICHI NICHI. *｡ Osuka Tamotsu. 保 ​々 ​破 ​ろ ​上 ​朝 ​有 ​速 ​日 ​互asegatca SligeJTRO Dono. (Letter to a dependent thanking for a visit on the occasion of a typhoon and request- | ing him to see to the reparation of the damage done It must be understood that the writer is awayfrom his own house stayingsomewherein the country while the dependent inhabits a suburb of Töky5) I have had the honour to peruse your letter I beg to tender you my thanks for so promptlygoinground to my house on the occasion of the typhoon which took place earlyin the morning ofthe day beforeyesterday With reference to this as Irequested you by my note of yesterday morning I hope you willbe sogoodasto arrange about repairsto the damag- ed places This just in answer to your letter.ーIn haste. 11th September.ーOtsuka Tamotsu. To Mr. Hasegawa Shigejirö. 豊 ​盟候替 ​曳 ​申御 ​ス ​ジ ​な ​ダト ​寿 ​田 ​倣 ​上鑑 ​早蒸 ​越悲 ​義葬 ​マ李 ​! ロ警 ​輩。花酸 ​清" * 聖委露観憲党 ​ス* 魔 ​焉 ​麗還 ​牟年 ​高響懲 ​豊墓 ​! _ 蓋 ​郡 ​ヤ ​雲後 ​益 ​御尋 ​僧 ​威記 ​! スオ ​!、劉 ​殿 ​シ享 ​湿 ​番 ​姿 ​蓮差魔滞 ​ド ​矛 ​* 調 ​フ ​泉 ​金郵儀御在ー ​オム ​ヤ ​製 ​V/ 可 ​便 ​)^、依 ​地 ​ダ ​レ ​ジ ​ム ​の ​ン ​仕 ​篤 ​御頼つへ ​I ン ​ヤ ​一 ​ス ​432 TWELFTH SECTION. (9.) HAITEI Wobureba Go CHOSEI no sutorober famu ICHI dasu puramufant HAN dasu, orenf mamurado ICHI dasu SHIKYUSAKITAIZAI-CHI ſe GosOFU al-nart-ſaku Go IRAI möshi-agesörö. DAIKA no GI apa on mösli-koshi SHIDAI、SASSOKUYUBIN-kazoase too motte Go SOKINなukamatsuru-bebu sörö.ーSOSO. MEIJISAN-JU-ICHI NEN SHICHI-GWATSUJU-GO NICHI。 Iyo DOGo ONSEN Hana-ya nie, Chamburen. Toyoda KICHISABURO Dono (An orderforgroceries) Irespectfullyaddress you What I have tosayis that Ishould like you to send to me immediately tothe undermentionedstopping-place one dozen pots strawberryjam halfa dozen plum jam and one dozen orange marmalade of your manufacture for which I request you. With regard to payment Iwillsend the money by a post-ofice order as soon as you let me know the amount. 15th July。1898.ーAt the Hana-ya Inn Baths of Dögo in the province of Iyo.ー ​Chamberlain. To Mr. Toyoda Kichisaburö。 (10.) SAKUJITSU apa Go KORAI kudasare sör5tokoro orl-ashik2 FUZAI、IKAN kono koto na 比 ​不 ​# 恵 ​sör5 Go CHOJUTSU no SHO ICHI-BU GO KEIT0 kudasare SEMBAN katafkenaku ZONf-tatematsu- ri söró Izure SANDO CHINSHA なStukamatsurat- 離 ​bekusöraedomo tori-aezu ICHI-0 no on REImade 4 JR \ 待 ​謙 ​史 ​kaku nogotoku na sörö.ー-S080,TONSHU. MEIJISAN-JU-NINEN NI-GWATSU iſsuka. Hoshino Yasttnari. DOITOTARO Dono JISHI. (Note of thankstoan author for a copy of his book.) It is a matter ofregret to me to have been unfortunately not at home yesterday when you condescended to call Forthe copy of the book composed by you with which you have kindly favoured me Ifeelgratefulto you a thousand myriadtimes Ishallin any case callon youto ofer mythanks; bu theimmediateandgeneralexpression thereofisas here stated.ーIn haste. ーI bow my head to the ground. 5th February, 1899.ーHoshino Yasunari. To DoiTötarö, Esq.['s Secretary ] THE EPISTOLARY STYLE. 433 (ll.) HAIKEI Mast-masu Go SEI-EI no DAN TAIGA shi tatematsuri sör5 Wobureba Go CHINZono“EzoFUZOKUIsAN"NT-JTK-KwANnaga- naga HAISHAKUなukamatsuri ari-gataku TASHA sht tatematsurz sör5 KoMPAN Go HEMPEKI mashi-age sör5 aida Go JUNO nega-tatematsuri söra Mazu aca migt on REImade kaku nogotoku 薫* nt GOZA sör5.ーKEIGU. ; JU-ICHIGWATSUNI-JU-SHICHINICHI. Tsuchiya Tadaelika. みｰな ​活曲 ​盆 ​愛さ ​具 ​爬講 ​御 ​候 ​々 ​蝦 ​奉 ​&odeoka HatanoSHIN Sama GOJISHI. (Note accompanyingthe return of a book) 忠 ​* I have the honourto express my best congratulations on the ever-inereasing robustness of your health What I have tosay isto express my most gratefulthanks for the bookintwenty volumes belongingto you and entitled “A Cyclopaedia of the Customs of the Ainos,"which I borrowed long ago While now having the honour to return it I beg you to receive it [safely].-ーWell, the aboveis how I express my thanks.ーRespectfully presented. 27th November.ーTsuchiya Tadachika. * To Sodeoka Hatanoshin, Esq.['s Secretary.] (12.) KINKEI Oi-oi KANKI ai-tsunori sör5 tokoro, mastt-masu GO SEITEKI GAsli tate- matsur sör5 Wobatreba SHOSEI iyo-iyo kitartt JU-HACHI NICHI HOSSOKU KYUSHU CHIHO ye MAN-YU itashi sör5 ni sttite aca kanete ZAI- Kagoshima ni aca Go CHIKIöki yoshi SHOCHI なSttkamatsuri-ort sör5 aida,ーlanalada KYO- SHUKU nagara nand to 2o SHOSEI no tame GO SHOKAIkudasare söra2caba KOJIN ore ni su- gizu söró Iſazu aca GAN-Y0 made mösli- 弁 ​深 ​や ​SHINfisörö.ーSOSO FUBI. JU-ICHIGWATSUJU-ROKUNICHI. Ibuka Kiyoshi. Hor RENTARO Sama. 清 ​] (Arequest for letters ofintroduction.) ノ ​\ Irespectfully address you I have the honour to express my congratulations on the constant inorease in yourgood health despite the gradual advance of the cold weather What I have to say is that I am starting on the 18thinstant to make a tour in the Kyüshü district. 434 TWELFTH SECTION, On this occasion as I know from of old that you have many friends residing at Kagoshima,I beg though with the greatest difidence that you will condescend to give me Some intro- ductions as nothing could causeme morejoythan suchafavour Just thisrequestis all Iwill here address to you.ー[Excuse this] hasty andincomplete [epistle] 16th November.ーIbuka Kiyoshi. To Hori Rentarö, Esq. \) (13.) SHOKAN too motte mösld-age sör6. 明 ​武溶 ​田世 ​JIKASHOKI hageshiku sör5 tokoro iyo-iyo GO KENSH0 no DAN GAshi tatematsttri sör6. IWobureba kono JO JISAN no AND0 Kazutaka SHI apa naga-NEN BEKKON nt itashi-ori sörö 大 ​mono 2ite KOKUGO no KENKYU nt kokorogashi dri KIKUN n Go SHOKAI itashi sör5 YO IRAI 豊 ​兄 ​2co atke sör5 Mosht on sashi-sttkae kore nakt- ba, GO MENKWAI no tte GAKUMON-J0 KOKEN 20o on kikase &ndasare-taku SHOKAIkata-gata Go IRAI möshi-age sörö.ーSO80 FUITSU. MEIJISAN-JU-ICHINEN HACHI-GWATSU matika. Ueda Ikunosuke, Takeda TAIKEI,ーKEN-HOKU. | ! 4 戦 ​) 講 ​● \｡ \ 助 ​度 ​議 ​(Aletter of introduction.) I have the honour to address you by letter What I have to say is that Mr. Andö Kazutaka the bearer of this letter who has been for many years an intimate friend of mine is an ardent investigator of our mother tongue and that I have received from him a request for an introduction to your Worship If it be not inconvenient to you I wish you would admit him to an interview and favour him with your views on matters of erudition While introducing him I at the same time begto make this request.ーExcuse this hasty and disjointed epistle. 6th August, 1898.ーUeda Ikunosuke. To Mr Takeda (and see Notes p 445). (14.) HAIKEI Kitaru NI-JU-HACHINICHI(DoYO-b) GoGOSAN-JIgori,TOKYOTEIKoKUDAIGAKU SHOKUBUTSU-EN nt oite EN-YU-KWAI at-moyösh sör5 aida on curi-aapase Go RAIKWAI kudasare- taknt; ono DAN GO ANNAI mösld-age sörö.ーKEIGU. MEIJISANJU-ICHI NEN GO-GWATSU NI-JU-SAN NICHI. IKIKUCHIDAIROKU. ムashirl Hörl Chienubóren Dono. THE EPISTOLARY STYLE. 435 (Invitation to a garden party) Irespectfully address you As I am getting up a garden party in the Botanical Gar- dens of the Imperial University of Tökyö on Saturday next the 28th instant commencing at 3 P M I hope you will deign so to adjust your other engagements as to come to it. This it is to which I beg to invite you.ーRespectfully presented. 23rd May、1898.ーKikuchi Dairoku. To Basil Hall Chamberlain, Esq. (15) Kitaru ſaka (DoYO-bi) GoZEN-JU-JI yori REINEN no föri Omort HAK-KEI-EN nd oite, HoN GAKUIN UNDO-KWAI at-moyashi sör5 aida Go RAIKWAN kudasare-ſaku TOKUBETSUKWANRAN- KEN SHINTEI Kono DAN GO ANNAI nt oyobi sör5 nari. Tadashi TOJTTSU UTEN nareba, YoKU JU-ICHI NICHI ni JUN-EN. MEIJISAN-JU-ICHI NEN JU-GWATSU yokka. TOKYO GAKUIN UNDOKWAI-CHO, Kuribara SHINROKU. (Invitation to an athletic sports meeting) As according to yearly custom an Athletic Sports Meeting of this College will be held in the Garden of the Eight Views at Omori on Saturday next the 10th instant beginning at 10 A M. I hope you will condescend to come and see them for which purpose I beg to send you a specialspectator's ticket Thisit is to which I beg to send you an invitation. Wota Bene Should it be rainy weather on the day mentioned the Meeting will be postponed till the following day wiz the 11th. 4th October。1898.ーKuribara Shinroku President of the Athletic Association of the Tökyö College. (16) Kitaru NI-JU-Go NICHI (DAI-SHI KWAYO-b) HoNKWAI KWAIKWAN ni oite GoGo RoKU-JI BAN yor REIKWAI at-hiraki ENJUTSU olcatte nochi GIN-KWAI kore ari sor5 mi suki Go FUNRIN ab-nari-takot; nao SHINSEKI HOYU no bata-gata Go YU-TN no hodo KIB0 itashi sör5 nar. TOJITSU ENZETSU SA no förz。ー ​SHINA FUKKEN-SHO RYOKO DAN. RIGAKUSHI Inoue KInosttke KUN. MEIJISAN-JU-ICHI NEN JU-GWATSU NI-JU-SAN NICHI. KYObasid KU Wishi KoN-ya-CHO JU-KU BANCHI TOKYO CHIGAKU KYOKWAI. (Specimen of the post-card circulated by the Geographical Society of Tökyö, to notify members of meetings.) An ordinary meeting of the Society will be held in the Society's hall on the 25th in- 436 TWELFTH SECTION. stant (the fourth Tuesday of the month) at half-past six P.M.; and on the conclusion of the lecture there will be a committee meeting which you are invited to attend.* You are requested to bring also your relations and friends with you. The lecture on the day in question will be as follows:ー“An Account of a Journey in the Province of Fuhkien in China," by Mr. Inoue Kinosuke Bachelor of Science. 23rd October。1898. No.19, Western Kon-ya Street District of Kyöbashi. Geographical Society of Tökyö. (17) latsudaira Hideomi GI naga-naga BYOKI no tokoro YOJO ai-kanatoazu HoNJITSU Go-Go SAN-JISHI-JU-GoFUNSHIKYoitashisorönitsuki kitaru NI-JU-HACHINICHIGoGo NIJIOJIJITAKU SHUKKWAN 4sakusa KU Ilatsuba-CH0 KAIZENJI ni oite BUSSO at-ilonami sörö Kono DAN Go TSUCHI nt oyobi sörö.ーKEIGU. MEIJISAN-JU-ICHINEN HACHI-GWATSUNI-JU-yokka. DAN:ーllatsudaira Hideo. SHINSEKI:ーTamatra Kunisuke. Ozaapa GO. Okamoto TsuneTARO Dono. Otte.ーIke-banatsukuri-bana hanashi-dort GO SOYO no GI2ca on kotoloari mashi-age sorö (Announcement of a death) Withregard to Matsudaira Hideomi who had long beenill all care was unavailing and he died to-dayat 3.45P.M. Owingto this the cofin willeave his privateresidence at2 P.M. on the 28th instant and the funeral accordingto Buddhist rites will be performed at the temple of Kaizenji、in Matsuba Street in the District of Asakusa I begto inform you of this fact.ー ​Respectfully presented. 24th August, 1898. [The deceaSed's] son Matsudaira Hideo. [The deceased's] relatives Tamura Kunisuke and Ozawa Gö. To Okamato Tsunetarö, Esq. P.S.ーIt is requested that no flowers whether natural or artificial and no caged birds to be liberated be sent, * The manner of expression is imperfect in the original What is really meant is that ordinnry members are invited to the lecture and committee-men both to the lecture and to the subsequent committee meeting "The “relations and friends" are of course invited to the lecture only. THE EPISTOLARY STYLE. 437 別 ​] (18) BESSHI RYoKO MENJO Go soFUnd oyob sör5aida, BYOSHU-SHO on sashi-dasht ab-nari-ſaka sör5 nar. MEIJISAN-JU-ICHI NENSAN-GWATSUNI-JU-HACHINICHI. TOKYOTEIKOKUDAIGAKU [& ditto onseal]. ム｡2 Eſcld Chiemubaren Dono. 豊 ​ノ* =傘｡ 目 ​(Oficial note forwardinga passport.) We begto forward to you a passport enclosed and to request that you willsendus a receipt, 28th March, 1898. *m｡ =4｡ Imperial University of Tökyö. To B H Chamberlain Esq. 付 ​(19) SHOKAN zoo motte KEIJO itashi sörg Wobureba apaga KOTEI HEIKA kitaru muika KIZOKU-IN nt oite TEIKOKU GIKWAI KAI-IN-8HIKI okonatoaserare sör5 mi suki KAKKA narabi nt KI KWAN-IN DOJITSU GOZEN JU-JI TAI-REIFUKU CHAKUYOZUI-I Go SAN-IN ai-nari-fak ; ono DAN KI-I apo e söröーKEIGU. MEIJINI-JU-Go NEN GO-GWATSU3/okka GWAIMU DAIJIN SHISHAKU Enomoto Takeaki. DAI BURETTENTOKUMEIZENKEN KOSHI Hiya Furegoru KAKKA. ● (Oficial note to aforeign legation) May 4, 1892. Sir, H M the Emperorwillopen the Imperial Diet on the 6th inst Ishall be glad if your Excellency and the members of your Legation staff will attend at your convenience on that day at 10 o'clockin the forenoon, wearingfulluniform. I have etc. (Signed) Viscount Enomoto Takeaki His Excellency. Alinister/or Forekm 4ftirs Hugh Fraser Esq. (20) JIKA KANKI kibishikt ai-nart sor5 tokoro,ーmast-masu Go KENSHO TAIKEI ono koto nd GOZA sörö. Oi-ot SHUNDAN at-moyösli sörötokoro Go ZENKA GO SEIFUKU no koto to ZONf tatematsuri sora Tstgi ni SHOSEI kata ICHIDO BUJI SHOKO makari-ari sor5 aida,ーlabakari-nagara GO ANSHIN kudasare-taku sörö. Hib UTTOshiki TENKI ni GoZA sör5 tokoro ikaga on kurashi asobasare sör53/a ? Oi-oi SHUREI ai-moyashi sör5 fokoro,ーiyo-iyo Go TAsHO CHINCHO no itart ni ZONf tate- maſsttri sörö 438 TWELFTH SECTION. (Specimens of introductory remarks about the weather.) Vith the cold becoming so rigorous it is matter for great rejoicing that your robust- ness should continue to increase, With the mild spring weather gradually coming on I trust that your whole household is in perfect health In the next place pray feel quite easy regarding myself and my family as we all live on without mishap of any sort. How are you getting on with the weather thus continually gloomy day after day? With the autumn chilliness gradually coming on, I deem it a great privilege that you should continue to enjoy good health. (21.) HAIKEI Iſasu-masu Go SEIKO KINGA no itart ni ZONf sör5 Wobureba,・・・・・。 KINKEI Wobatreba,...... HENKEI Shikaraba,...... On tegami RAKUSHUなSukamatsuri sörö. KIKAN HAISHO. HOKAN HAIDOKU. Go SHOMEN HAIKEN. SHINNEN no GYOKEI medeſaku mösld-osame söro Wobureba,...... (Introductory phrases.) I respectfully address you Your ever-increasing good health fills me with the utmost joy What I have to say is...... I respectfully address you What I have to say is...... [This is my] reply That being so [what I have to say is。・・・・・ ] I have had the honour to receive your letter more lit “I have the honour that your letter has fallen into my hands." I have perused your exalted letter. I have perused your fragrant epistle, I have read your august letter. I respectfully wish you the compliments of the New Year What I have to say (22.) On REI kata-gata, Iiſt YOJI made, Go HENJI kata-gata. Tori-aezu on REI made kaku no gotoku ni GoZA sörg. SOS0、TONSHU. KYOKO KINGEN. THE EPISTOLARY STYLE. 439 (Concluding phrases) Together with my compliments i e I Lbeg to bring to your notice the subject-matter of this letter as detailed above and] at the sametime beg to present my compliments. The above is meant merely to tell you of business i e I have confined myself to business; please therefore excuse brevity abruptness and possible want of courtesy. Together with this answer i e this letter is composed of what I have just said and of the reply to your enquiries. Such is what I have_to say in speedy acknowledgment of your kindnes8. [Excuse] haste I make the kotow. Irespectfully address you with fear and trembling (23) SAIsHIN NI-HAKU NI-SHIN TsUIKEI Otte SATHAKU. NISHIN.ーJTKO SEKKAKU on itoi asobasaru-beku sör5. NIHAKU.ーJISETSU-gara Go KAYO SEN-ICHInt inori-tatematsuri sör5. NT-SEN YUKEN JU-MAI FUNYU itashi sör5 aida Go RYOSHU kudasaru-beku sör5. (Postscripts.) The word “Postscript"is here shown expressed in six diferent wayS. P S.ーPlease take great care of [your health in this treacherous] weather (A very common compliment used in all states of the weather.) P S.ーI earnestly entreat that you make the care of your health your very first consid- eration in this [treacherous] weather. Please receive the ten 2 sen postage-stamps which I enclose (E g when sending a prescription to be made up or ordering some trifle to be sent by post from a shop.) (24) Specimens of addresses on envelopes. (24 a) (24 c) shiba KU Iſita Koyama-CH0 HONGO KU lforikazca-CHO SHICHI-JU-GO BANCHI, /*、 ICHI BANCHI. Hatoyama Tadanao kata, 邑 ​Abuka Kiyosh｡ Aashiapagi KIN-1CHI Sama. JU-ICHI GWATSU JU-ROKU NICHI. (24 b) shiba KOENCHI-NAI DAI JU-ROKU GO. (24 d) Horz RENTAR0 Sama. TOKYO Koishikatca KU Sastgaya-CHO SHINTEN. HACHIBANCHL Aaki-fome. Toyoda KICHISABURO Dono. 440 TWELFTH SEOTION. (24 e) Iyo DOGo ONSEN, flana-ya nite, SHICHI-GWATSU JU-GO NICHI. (24 f) SosHU Oiso HAKUSHAKU Hosoſeampa Takeo KAKKA. SHINTEN. (249) ム1zabu KU ICHIBEI-macht NI-CHOME GO-JU-yo BANCHI FUKU2aapa Hana-ſo Sama. HEISHIN Chambatren. (24 ) JOSHU Maebashi ASumistt Sama. ToKYO Shiba Mita, KEr0 GIJUKUniſe, Burattn. (24 ) TOKYO TsotkiJI ROKU-JU-ROKU BAN nite, AZoboſfoson FUJIN 3/uſc. (24 ſ) TOKYO Maru-no-uchi Taſcata SHöKWAI On J市. In sending letters home to Europe or America itis advisable towrite in Japanese on the envelope the equivalent of our“Viá so-and-so,"thus: ベ ​へ ​桑さ翻 ​% 選 ​イな ​.祭 ​ク ​ミ* 日 ​圭 ​イロ ​お ​QS トｰ ​港謡調 ​I 函 ​翁 ​* 「エ ​李 ​函 ​経露 ​｡ 英念 ​: * ﾘ苦競 ​愛 ​需経隠 ​由*封 ​國 ​常磐 ​> * 由選 ​行“s 見原篤書 ​杏稿眞籍 ​器在在在 ​中中中中 ​SHOSEKIZAICHU. SHASHINZAICHU. GENKO ZAICHU. AſaHON-HIN ZAICHU. 米 ​歪 ​選 ​ミ ​器 ​矛ｰ ​否 ​蜀便 ​翻 ​現 ​媒目譜 ​● * 空 ​○ 逸ニ ​題留* 港 ​襲 ​伯テ ​トロ ​目 ​幻恋 ​総 ​8 ブ「s 蹄 ​器 ​経編曲 ​ミ ​g さ ​る ​空 ​本林 ​鑑 ​F 目 ​由通李 ​/*ーム ​国 ​「ｴ ​イ丁 ​& 器 ​Book Post. Photographs only. Manuseript. Sample Post, THE EPISTOLARYSTYLE. 441 (25) KI.ーHitotsu.ーSHoKAN IT-TsU. Magt masa nt uke-tord mösld sor5 nari. MEIJISAN-JU-ICHI NEN ROKU-GWATSU suitacht. K敬imacld KU Go-BANCH0 ICHIBANCHI. ETKOKU KöSHI-KWAN ICHI-BAN-KWAN. Chamburen Dono. (26) SHO.ー互iotsu KIN SAN-EN Go JIS-SEN nari lfgt masa nt JURYO sukamatsuri sör5 nart. &agami no kuni, 互akone Iſayanoshia. SHAsHIN-SHI ſatanale SHUKioHL sagara Sama. (27.) SHOーHitotsu-KIN NI-EN. Ifgtzpa on CHARYO o shife Go KEITO nashi-kudasare oboshi-mesit no hodo ari-gataku CHODAI sukamatsuri sörö JU-GWATSU NI-JU-NI NICHI. IMiyazu minato. IRYOKWAN 4rak KTMBEI. JO. (Nos 25-7 Forms ofreceipt) Memo.ーItem.ーOne letter.ーThe above has been certainly received.ー1st June。1898.ー ​No.1 British Legation, at No l Go-banchöin the district of Köjimachi. To Mr. Chamberlain. Voucher.ーMoney [to the amount of]3YEN。50SEN.ーI have certainly received the above. ー23rd January。1899. Watanabe Shükichi photographerat Miyanoshita inthe district of Hakone,in the province of Sagami. To Mr. Sagara. Voucher.ーItem.ーMoney [to the amount of] 2 yen.ーThe above has been kindly bestowed on me by you astea-money and Ithankfully accept it as a token of your benevolence. 20th October.ーPort of Miyazu. Araki Kimbei Hotel[-keeper] Tothe superior [person ie the guest who has made this present,ーa customary one in Japanese inns;for in this land oftopsy-turvydom the travellertips mine host not the boots.] 442 TWELFTH SECTION. NOTES ON THE FOREGOING SPECIMENS OF THE EPISTOLARY STYLE. ASörö, 候 ​OI” (ト ​“to be,"is a corruption of samatran “to be in attendance on,”“to wnit on," whence thewell-knownterm Samurai denotingan“armed retainer." In Epistolary usagethis verbis defective onlythefolowingforms being currently employed:ー ​Sörö, shortened ad libitum tosoro,is the conclusive and attributive indicative present also usedfor ditto ditto past less often forthe future whichis commonly denoted by....beku sörö söröis placedaftertheindefiniteform ofthe verb like masuinthe Colloquial,aszonfisörö,which is equivalent tozonf-masu Ward may be sufixed at will thus möshi-age sör5 or mösla-age S55mari、“I have the honourtoaddressyou." Innegative phrasessöröissufixed tothe negative gerund thus KOJIN kore ni sugizu sörö、“mothingwillexceed my gratification." Sör5 havinglost its own indefinite form the indefinite form ofthe main verb must be employed when need for that specialverbalform arises; mostly however the sentenceisturned some otherway. &öraloaba 廃 ​JT) N" is the hypotheticalmood as Go SHOKAI kudasare söratoaba、“if you willfavour me with anintroduction." söraedomo 候 ​得 ​共 ​OI” 候 ​*へ ​共 ​is the concessive mood as KYOSHUKU no itari ni söraedomo “though I regret it extremely" (more lit “though it is the extreme of shrinking fear") The conditional söraeba 候 ​*へ ​ば ​sometimes met with is mostly replaced by the circumlocution sör5 aida mentioned in the next paragraph Other obsolescent forms are the gerundsöröte and the future söratoan which latteris now replaced as mentioned above bythe circumlocution leku sörö No instance of any ofthese three forms ocoursin the specimens of Correspondence here quoted; but on page 16l we have the negative sörazoazu and on page 318 the imperative sörae The following phrases with sör5are extremely common:ー ​ASör5 aida 候 ​間 ​equivalent to Colloq dest kara as itashi sör5 aida Colloq itashi- mast kara。“ because I do," or“I do.... and so...." ○5r5 tokoro 候 ​虜 ​equivalent to Colloq de aru no ni as ZANSHO hageshiku sör5 fokoro, “whereasitis stillso hot"(more lit、“Whereas remaining heatis fierce") Colloq atsusa mada konna ni hageshi no ni. ASör5 nt sul｡ 候 ​に ​付 ​“owingto." sör5 DAN 候 ​段 ​Or SöröJO 候 ​偵孫 ​“inasmuch as," “and therefore,”“and." Go KONJO 20o SHASuru fame MOKUROKU no för TEISOsör5 JO、GO JUNO cudasare sörazoaba KINKI no itart ni sör5 “Wesend youthe presents mentionedin the followinglist as a token of our appre- ciation of your kindness and shall be much pleased if you Will deign to accept them.”ー ​DAN occurs chieflyinformal correspondence. THE EPISTOLAIRY STYLE. 443 Formerly GOZA sörö 御 ​足軽 ​他 ​(equivalent to Colloq GOZAimast) wasusually preferred to plain sörö, as being more courteous;and some writers stillfrequently employ it as IIazu loa, migt on REImadekaku nogotoku ni GOZA sörö,“the above is simplythe expression of mythanks." Indeed there are cases whereits use is demanded by the most elementary politeness Letter No.10 would probably be a better specimen were GOZA sörösubstituted at the end of the first and of the last sentence Asit stands、the style of this letter is rather such as would be employed towards a dependent orformer pupilthaninaddressing an equal ZoNfd sör5 有三 ​候 ​is the Epistolary equivalent of omou “to think." To a superior one says ZONf-fatematsuri soö; for the general rule governing the Epistolary Style is that なztematsuru 奉 ​or なSukamatsttru 仕 ​is appended *9. what we should ter" the 1st per- Son of the verb, to indicate humility while nasaru or kudasarlſ is appended to the 2nd person Notice from the example of specimens land 3, that even ser- vants are treated to a considerable amount of honorific phraseology The Sameis the Case between even the nearestrelatives; forthe stiffness of the Japanese Epistolary Style suffers little or no relaxation. Having thus disposed ofsör5andits attendant idioms, we may best take the otheritems of the Epistolary Style in the orderin which lettersusually display them beginning with INTRODUCTORY WORDS OR SENTENCES-The Japanese begintheir letters not with“Dear Sir," etc. but with some complimentary observation In notes and post-cards, where brevity must be studied the favourite introductory wordis 啓 ​HAIKEI、“[I] adoringly inform [you]." HAITEI 邦 ​呈 ​“adoring statement," and KINKEI 謹 ​啓 ​“respectfulinformation,”ーboth synonyms of HAIKEIーare in common use Somèimes all ini- tial compliments are disclaimed in such short communications by the use of the phrase /｡ ● ● ● ● ● 雨前 ​署 ​御 ​免 ​ZENRYAKU GOMEN。“please excuse the omission of preliminaries." The ordinary way of beginning a letteris by referringtothe weather and assuning that one's correspondent's health continuesto flourish despite the heat Cold wet etc of the season Inthe third letter of our little collection, the servant addressed had really met with an accident sothat there was some appropriateness in the introductory sentence。“I am de- lighted at the news of your gradual recovery despite the fierceness of the remaining heat" [at the end of summer] But in ninety-nine cases out of a hundred such phrases are simply formulae void of meaning committed to paper out of a mereslavish obedience to usage This being borne in mind the instances given in the text explain themselves It will be noticed that the reference to weather is occasionally omitted and the correspondent simply congratulated on inoreased prosperity (for instance in No. 5 the proprietor of the hotel applied to for rooms) or on good health The expressions used do not strike a Japanese as high-flown or exaggerated; he is acoustomed to them from youth upwards and their omission would seem to him rude, 444 TWELFTH SECTION. The examples given showotherusualintroductions,which may beemployed either aloneor as a preface to the remarks about the weather and health, 以 ​書 ​簡 ​申 ​上 ​候 ​SHIOー ​KANaoomotte mösla-age sör5 (observe the inversion of characters at the beginning inimitation of Chinese construction)is very frequently employed It means“I have the honour to address you by letter" 以 ​書 ​韓論 ​致 ​啓 ​上 ​候 ​SHOKAN too motte KEIJO toshi söröis synony- mous but a shade more courteous still Sometimes the remarks about one's correspondent's health are followed by othersinforming him that as the writeris quite robust no anxiety need be onfelt on that score In an English translation the efect producedistruly quaint; not So in Japanese Afavourite introduction when replying to a letterreceived is 御 ​面 ​ Go SHOMEN HAIKENなSttkamatsurt sörö。“I have humbly perused yourletter," 邦見仕側 ​O]] 御 ​手 ​紙 ​落 ​手 ​仕 ​候 ​% tegami RAKUSHU sukamatsuri sörö。“I have received your letter," or else the single word 返 ​啓 ​HENKEI。“statement in reply." AVobureba 陳 ​者 ​“what I have to say is・・・." shikaraba 然 ​者 ​this being so,・・・。 One or other of these words comesimmediately after the introductory phrase and serves to bringin the real subject-matter of the letter Shikareba (with an e that is, the conditional 1mood)would be more strictly grammatical than shikaraba(the hypothetical); but usage has consecrated the latter Conf “Colloq Handbook,""「287. Beku is often usedin phrases expressing a wish or command addressed to an inferior, such as a servant or employé when taku would be preferred in addressing an equal or superior Thus SAYO Go SHOCHI kudasart-beku、“you will please understand (i.e.“takenote of" or“ heed") this," more lit。“you will deign to understand this;" but....kudasare-taku to an equal Beat painstounderstand the peculiargrammar: I hope (aku) that you will deign (kudasare) halfthe word belongingto the 1st person and half to the 2nd Some read kudasare- beku but is this less grammatical;“the writing of course fails to indicate the diference. Observe that beslt and beki tend to disappear from the Epistolary Style bekt alone surviving infull force as the mark of the future optative permissive potential etc. Cotto....made,“just as,”“nothing more than." Similar are such set phrases as mazu zoo 3 or-aezu on REImade,“just this hurried line as an expression of mythanks;" migi Go HENJI made mösli-age sörö、“the above is my respectful reply." Observe that mösli-ire sörö。“I inform you,"is appropriate in addressing an inferior “I Degtoinform you,"in addressing an equal or Superior is mösli-age sörö, or more stifly and especiallyin oficial communications mösli-SHINf sörö CONCLUDING PHIRASES.ーS0-80 ノマ ​lit.." quick quick" ie “excuse、haste." It is optionalto substitute the homonymous characters 草 ​ノマ ​(properly“grass")or 勾 ​々 ​(properly“ hurry"). THE EPISTOLARY STYLE. 445 HAIGU 邦 ​非具 ​and KEIGU 北 ​both corresponding to “yours respectfully;" "要 ​N) “「excuse] incompleteness;"FUITSUノｰ、ー ​same as FUBI; TONSHU 下首 ​“I bow my head,”“I perform the kotow," are favourite concluding phrase8. More Will be found under No. 22 Notice too, in No8 6 and8,the set phrase for rounding of a letter containing a reply Take indeed for granted that every phrasegiven in our specimens is a set phrase and may berepeated ad hyinitum. No.1 like all post-cards omits the name of the addressee after the body of the note, because thatis written on the obverse togetherwiththeaddress At the end of letters (6.7. No.4) the usual orderis:1st the date; 2nd the writer's surname and personal name;3rd, the name ofthe addresseewith“Mr.”appended For“Mr.”or“Esq"thereareseveralequiv- alents in the Epistolary Style A very usual oneis Dono, written (the standard square form)or very slightly abridged,when a superioris addressed but aﾘ窓iated to た｡ or /分 ​in addressing an inferior Sama な羅 ​too is polite and muchused Others will be foundlin the specimens below. MISCELLANEOUS PHRASES.ーKono DAN。“thisthing”or“fact." /｡ ● ● ● ● ● a very convenient expression to which English has no exact equi- On JU valent It denotes “the people concerned,”“the authorities,”“the addressees" in a vague, plural manner which absolves one from inserting the name of any person in particular and enables the letter to be opened by any one inthe shop hotel ofice eto to whichitissent. GI 儀 ​“with regard to,”“touching." Yoshi “information to the efect that":........ yosli SHOCHI sukamatsuri-ort sorö ム(ono koto ni (GOZA) sörö 比 ​事 ​いに ​御 ​座 ​候 ​is equivalent to....ni ZONf sorö 御案内 ​Go ANNAI means “invitation"in Nos.14 and 15 not “guidance;" but the twoideasーtous so distinct一springfrom one source in the Japanese mind. JTTAKU 自 ​宅 ​“my house," would be changed to SETTAKU 捕 ​宅 ​in addressing an equal or Superior. JISHI 付 ​史 ​or Go JISHI 御 ​侍 ​臭 ​at the end of Nos、10 and 11。intimates that the writer expects his letterto be perusedonly by the secretary of the personage addressed, not by that personage himself; but such a phrase has come to be a mere compliment,ーa piece of mock humility. TAIKEI 大 ​lit。“great elder brother," is sometimes used as a half-respectful half- familiartitle GAKEI 雅 ​兄 ​and MEIKEI 盟 ​兄 ​are Similarly employed ●｡ KEN-HOKU somewhat resembles JISHI ) 。inasmuchasitintimates respect on the part of the writer who,instead of addressing his friend direct makes believe to send the letter only to sometolere near him lit “to the north of his inkstone." l | 下 ​KIKA。“under thetable,"is an equivalent expression. 446 TWELE"TH SECTION. RAI-KYU(inspecimen No.6, pp.415 and430) ofers a ourious instance of the use ofthe Chinese sound of a characterforming part of a name commonly read & a faponoise as KYU here stands for ノ ​IMiyanoslia because the “KAN-ON" of 宮is KYU Comparethe last two paragraphs of page 228. 嶋 ​Notice the elegant type employed in Nos、19,25 ete This style of printing(exemplified also on page 250) is called 清 ​SHIN-CH0 lit、“[the style of] the Tsin dynasty" of China which is now on the throne; its elegant freedom approximates to that of handwriting Ordinary printingis called 明 ​明 ​MIN-CHO after an earlier dynasty the Ming;its slavish adherence to the rule that horizontal strokes shall be thin and the vertical thick givesit a mechanical lifeless appearance. No 16. Go YU-IN no hodo=Go YUIN nasaru YO ni、“that you will bring." No 17 P.S.ーIt is an act of Buddhist piety practised on various occasions to set Caged birds at liberty But like the sending offlowerstograce afuneral thecustom has degenerated into a Socialtax against which thoughtfulfolks now endeavourto make a stand. No.18, after animpersonal habit common enough in Japan、is despatched without the 1lame of any secretary or clerk but simply from the University in the vague. No.19 Observe okonatoaserare a potential causative formused honorifically of the Em- Deror and equivalent in actual signification to plain okonal.ーKI-I too e sör5 more politely still KI-I 6-ſaku means “I beg to inform you." It is a very common epistolary phrase.ーForthe Sake of variety wein thiscaseleavethefree oficialtranslation which was kindly supplied tous together with the original of this note instead of inserting a more literal rendering of ourown. No 21、IMösld-osame=mösli-ire, “to sendin remarks," . e “to inform;" but it is little used except in phrases of congratulation. NO 23 PostScripts.ーThese are to the fullas common in Japanese private letters as in the letters of European ladies andit is an establishedusagetourge the addressee in a postscript to take Care of his precious health. properly“ white," naturallyglidedinto the sense of “clear,"whence“ explicit,"whence “to state:" 一 ​白 ​a postscript,"isthus lit、“a second Statement." The literal meaning of the synonyms is obvious. ADDRESSES.ーNotice that the Japanese order reverses Ours the general coming first, the particular last;furthermorethatitis the rule forthe sender of the letter towrite his own nameーoften also his address and the date一on the reverse of the envelope This saves much trouble in Cases where the addressee cannot be found Examples aregiven in the text. (24 a) Kata correspondsto our“Care of." ・｡ == ● ●* ● 零 ​92 4 鶴 ​菊 ​● (24 b) Kaki-tome =“registered"ーSHINTEN走 ​lit、“ personallyopening up" or“undoing"=our“private" butis more freelyused.ー(24 c) This is the reverse side of envelope 24 b The character 封 ​FUis equivalent to a seal THE EPISTOLARY STYLE. 447 (24 e) Thisis the reverse side of 24 d. メ” shime “shutting," is another common way of so to Say sealing the envelope of a letter. (24.f) This specimen shows the way of addressingan envelopeto a nobleman. (24 g) Anaddress to a Japanese lady The characters今|> 信 ​HEISHIN。“peaceful tidings,"are written on the envelope to assure the recipient at once that the letter conveys no bad news This phrase is but sparingly employed Ko lit “child,"is a sufix to ladies' names now fashionable especiallyin writing and in print (cof p 236). (24 l) This exemplifies the plan frequently adopted of the sender writing his own name on the front side of the envelope below that of theaddressee(instead of on the back) (24 ) 夫 ​人 ​FUJIN。“lady," is the best equivalent for our “Mrs." in an address. 今 ​人 ​REI-FUJIN may be usedin addressingladies of exalted rank like the English “Lady So-and-so." Yuki /> means “sent to." ZAICHU lit。“[book photograph etc.] is inside,"ーa convenient Chineseidiom for our“Book Post,”“Sample Post,”etc. RECEIPTs. The portion in small 清 ​朝 ​type is the printed form; the 行 ​書 ​characters show what is filledin in writing Noticethe constantuse of hitotsu inthe sense of“item.”ーCHARYO 茶 ​料 ​is the literary equivalent of Colloquial 茶代 ​CHADAI、“tea-money,”“atip." 丘 ​達 ​customary to give printed receipts for such at aninn as wellas forthe amount of the actual bill. Women's letters are distinguished from men's by a more copious intermixture of native Japanese words and of the Hiragana Women also employ the idiom mairase sörö, written as in the margin where men write sör5 or GOZA sör5 Thus。“I begtoinform you"(Colloq möshi-agemasu)is möshi-age sör5in a man'sletter but mashi-age-mairase sörö in a woman's Etymologically matrase seems to be the indefinite form of the causa- tive of mairu “to go (respectfully);" and mairase would therefore originally have conveyed the ideathat some compliment sentiment etc.。was caused to go respectfully to the fair writer's correspondent But in modern Epistolary usage、it has sunkinto mere verbiage void of all actualimport Another mark of the feminine Epistolary Style is the final phrase ara-ara kashiko,* “with congratulations and my respects." The Japanese “new woman," however is gradually learning to discard these epis- tolary signs offemininity; and the traditional style of women's letters though still generally taught seemsonits way to Sound old-fashioned. * From cashicoshi、“awe-inspiring." The corrupt pronunciation cashilcu has become so common that it can scarcelyany longer be blamed. POSTSCRIPT. Caird, in his great work on Kant has an interesting passage pointing out how that philo- sopher's conclusions to some extent contradicted his premises aud showingthat suchis the generalーindeed the necessaryーresult of alltruly scientific thinking Fornosubject can be fruitfullyinvestigated nor can even any body offacts be accumulated without the aid of some assumption whichistaken as the starting-point; anditisimpossiblefor such an assumptionto be perfectly correct priorto theinvestigation of all the facts on the basis of which an adequate theory must rest Inother words one must be alittle wrongat the beginning ifone is to be right in the end, This remark applies to the term “ideograph." employed by most writersto denote the Chinese characters andsoused severaltimesin the course ofthe present volume especially in Section V where the structure of the characters is explained Theterm“ideograph "is a useful one at a certainstage becauseit carries the beginners mind away at a bound from al- phabets andsyllabaries and helpsto acclimatise him in the Chinese atmosphere It is also approximately true but it is not exactly true It conveys the impressionthat the Chinese characters represent ideas not words,ーanimpression doubly erroneous;forin the first place, itis matter for doubt whetherideas properly so-called can exist at all without words and se- condlyitiscertain、in this particular case of the Chinese characters that each of these latter represents a particular determinate Chinese word with allits connotation and in nine cases out often evenits pronunciation. “moon," though originally a picture of the lunar orescent,is no vague adumbration of“lunarity." It stands for the individual Chinese word GETSU which adds the connotation of“month" to the fundamental Sense of “moon." 志 ​) “purpose,"cannot beindiferently applied to any shade oftheidea ofintention or volition It represents the individual term SHI。“purpose" which is hinted at bythe“Radical" 心 ​“heart,"and determined with absolute precision bythe “Phonetio" 士 ​SHI One may rea- sonably doubt whether there has ever existed or could exist a system of ideographic writing independent of particular words such as most persons having atincture of information on the Subject apparently imagine the Chinese charactersto be In any case。it is certain that Chinese Writingis not such a system, The strong and continuallyincreasing tendency evinced not only bythe Japanese but by all nations under Chinese influence to adopt and naturalise as theirown the Chinese sound for each character hasits deeply rooted Cause in this fact At the beginningit seemsto have been POSTSCRIPT. 449 aggumed that as the characters denote actual things not mere sounds therefore they might equallywell beread offas the corresponding words in the novices native tongue This suc- ceeds pretty wellin the case of quite simple words,ーthe numerals for instance the points of 切he compass man and woman left andright black,white green yellow good bad ete though even hereit often happens that more hasto be put into such a word than it originally meant, ifit is to cover the character(that is, the Chinese word) in all the applications which na- tionalidiosyncrasy and a longliterary history have gradually evolved It would be the same in the case of one European language borrowingfrom another English“ bread"is notexactly French “pain ;"for the latter means“loaf"as wellas“bread." English “man”and German “IIunn”do not perfectly coincide;for German ha8the additional word“ Iſensch,"which must be substituted for“ Mann "when“man "in the abstractis intended When we come to more complicated terms the tie between word and idea becomes more intimate still infactindis- soluble,一so much sothatitis scarcely an exaggeration to Saythat alltranslationsare psoftzcto inaccurate or as an old Spanish writer expressesit。“Translated book8 are but as tapestrie8 seen on the wrong side." Thus doesit come about that in Japan as in Korea the Chinese Sounds of the characterS (technically termed their 音 ​) gain more and more on the native renderings (their 圭 ​| ) Herein too we may perceive the underlying reason oftheapparent paradox that the European- isation of Japan hassoflooded the language with Chineseterms that whereas forty years ago most oficial proclamations werefairlyintelligible eventoilliterate peasants those of the pre- sent day can scarcely be understood Save by persons well-versed in Chinese We have here no instance of foolish afectation or pomposity;itissimply the efect of a natural preference for clearterms wherewith to express manifold and delicately shaded thought such as a com- plicated social state inewitably produces And this it is that rivets the Chinese written character on the Japanese nation,-the Chinese characterbeing underthoselocalcircumstance8 which history has produced the only available instrument forthe expression of exact thought. Therefore we may conclude that future eforts to abolish its use will prove as fruitless a8 similar eforts in the past A nation does not give up exact thinking to please utopian “reformers." If per impossibile we canimagine the Chinese character discarded even for a day we mustimagine at the same time a sudden stoppage ofthe wheels of government law, business mentalactivity ofevery sort;for the Chinese character sthe Japanese language for all purposes demanding exactness, “True "tis pity; pity is "tistrue." IRemembering what was said on page 8 to the efect that each character read with the Chinese soundis printedin SMALL CAPITALs throughout this work while each one read 450 POSTSCRIPT. with the Japanese sound is printed in lialics the student may discover inconsistencies es- pecially in the Eighth Section, where一as on page 225ーKaga Tosa Shima etc appear in Iialics though KA (加) GA ○ To (土) SA (佐) ete are all Chinese readings, not Japanese. The fact is that in handling so desperately complicated a language as Japanese it is well-nigh impossible to practise absolute consistency; and he who should make such con- sisteney his sole rule would be apt to incur some greater evil Our main object in the use of diferent types has been to show which toords are Chinese which Japanese To write Slima and similar native names of provinces as if they were Chinese names simply because MAN-YO-Gana (see p 185 et seq.) has been arbitrarily adopted for theirtranscription, would convey false ideas of etymology and一among other drawbacksーtend to conceal the bilingual nature of the double set of names (one native Japanese the other Chinese) on page 228 The Same plan of giving in Italics despite their accidental Chinese dress what are etymologically Japanese names has been adhered to on page 232 in the case of such surnames as Sasaki and Okubo and elsewhere in the transcription of fokaku or to ni kaku We are willing to incur the charge of inconsistency if the student can be helped thereby to ni a native Japanese expression,forallthatitis written with the characters 功限 ​sounder notions of derivation A thorough sifting of this branch of Japanese etymology would doubtless yield a number of words whose so-called native reading (訂 ​) would turn out to be but the Chinese sound (音) corrupted We suspect thisto be the case, for example with uma、“horse" (Pekingese MA); ume。“plum-tree" (Pekingese MEI); the the le of leya。“room," and be of such surnames as Okabe Mononobe probably from ま ​(Pekingese PU) In aparſu the so-called native reading of 盗 ​。we have an undoubted com- 八ツ* \ * や ​沙 ​Y加ぐ一it is hard to decide whether the word be native or foreign. pound wiz. 2oari-FU In some Casesーthat of sata (or SATA) for instance written The subject has Considerable historical interest because its elucidation would help to show what animals plants implements ideas eto were imported into Japan from the mainland at a date so remote that they Came to be considered autochthonous But evident- ly no more than a brief allusion Can be made to it in a work like this which is intended to teach students how to read and write the characters. IN D EX. THE 2,350 COMMONEST CHINESE CHARACTERS ARRANGED ACCORDING TO THEIR RADICALS. (Thenumleraboreeach characteracilenablethestudentto/indit in theWirTINGLEssoss and in the LIST of NEW CHARACTERs appended to each Section,'aplere its pronunciation and significa- tion are given acith occasional other deſals The numberstothe rightsloto the number ofstrokes in each character erclusive ofthe Eadical iseゲ; comf pp. Il2-13) 1st 2nd 3rd 4th 5th * 6th Rad Rad Rad Rad Rad Rad 端 ​79 6 | \s ノ ​● J -5 乙 ​了 ​一a㎝m㎝=ム ​1299 1 932 1148 1315 690 202 969 一 ​| 丘4 | イト ​2 | 丸 ​| 乃 ​7 689 25 1133 258 9 2128 1146 七 ​| 旦 ​中3 | 丹 ​3 | 久a | 九 ​| 予3 |千 ​204 203 2017 239 103 300 90 291 丁 ​| 西 ​| 串 ​6 4 | 之3 | 也 ​2 | 事7 | 云* 3 78 1178 693 5 三 ​2 | 世 ​乏4 | 乞 ​五 ​14 1983 1117 2009 403 万 ​| 両 ​5 子 ​| 乱6 井 ​688 132 692 694 695 乳7 278 1167 朝乞ro 1990 勇｡ 午 ​7 2 9 1444 亘 ​並 ​1 8 7 3 1924 説 ​器 ​*S*HILOWSIWHO IS@NIHO IO X@LOINI SI II O I 卿 ​6 予 ​9 I I 8 3 直 ​ム ​III 垂開 ​g予FI 國 ​89刊｡ 型 ​006I \ル ​080I 98I3 I予9I ム60I 68予 ​前｣ 08 9gI3 登ſ 予gI6 ゞ4 0形6 S動 ​ム80I 制 ​ム6% IM %98I ● ム96 現抄 ​00I 予8II 襲 ​09 Iる ​悲劇 ​09形I Iム0I ムj列I3 器｡ 6i列I3 9秒I3 >｡ 3 G置9 >｡ 董 ​3 3 8 I 脚 ​3 g 6 I 厩 ​09』I 0』3 黒｡ 68GI 製 ​ムI6I る形Iる ​軽 ​豊 ​06i列 ​ム8:I3 0秒I3 0形予 ​8形0I 渕 ​999I 劉 ​868頁 ​習」 書 ​8 8 S 彗ル ​6 I 8 86 経 ​II 33 則 ​ZG形 ​羽 ​ム83 調 ​LL予 ​現 ​{38I3 寺 ​I6形 ​ま永 ​S38I I」 6[ 亘間 ​○6予 ​田! 9806 車」 6LI3 里! 13f I N4 @6I ムG6 劉 ​@8[3 IGP ま材 ​I L8 6ム8 IgJ5 事 ​6IGI 9%II 子｡ LI3I 690I 予ム6I 叫 ​8生i列 ​688 事 ​I0g ○ 冊9 08% 09予 ​Y 9903 Iム ​*7ル ​予86I 66I3 lſ 予603 08I% 6ム予 ​83 "pu､I U{}6 INDEX OF CHINESE CHARACTERS 453 12th 11th Rad. Rad. 入 ​八 ​107 8 入 ​ノ ​148 308 内 ​2 | 公 ​2 379 ･ 6 ーI一 ​全 ​4 | ノハ ​145 285 雨 ​6 | 共 ​4 341 早モ ​5 ノへ｡ 60 其 ​6 703 具 ​486 典 ​704 書 ​J4 13th 1177 18th IRad. 17th。 Radl。 496 2156 322 利 ​1105 知 ​2159 498 刻 ​刷 ​1937 刺 ​497 到 ​2163 刺7 2162 割 ​313 則 ​150 門則 ​2161 部|8 2109 剛 ​2164 剥 ​16" 副9 1675 剰 ​1380 割 ​IO 響 ​剣 ​3 1557 劇 ​2165 2166 着側 ​5 19th R ad. 11繋34 205 1 4 5 I 効 ​IO II 1013 1664 1725 属期15 454 INDEX OF CHINESE CHARACTERS. 器|||盤|||器 ​|||器|||器|||蓋|||器|||盤 ​勾|||口|||十||ト||| H_||| 「|||又|||口||数 ​2167 709 10 182L 1741 7i8 410 38 辺・|匠・|十 ​| N |型* |広 ​白 ​|署 ​数 ​2 12 1820 外J 2172 1786 873 品 ​千 ​| 占3 | <ジ ​| 厄3 | 又 ​| 召* | 吏 ​効 ​冊 ​714 719 347 1817 1057 汁2 印4 | 原8 | 反 ​2 | 叩 ​| 吐 ​努 ​3 # 715 1427 66 70 207 708 712 危 ​厚 ​及 ​具 ​合 ​包 ​午 ​脚 ​5 臓 ​IO 炭 ​1021 2177 458 50 717 2120 1083 ノｰ ​● 106 領]5 載｡ 卵 ​|脈e|数 ​| 尚 ​|居 ​毎2 716 193 卒6 巻 ​6 愛・|請 ​|堂 ​1355 2171 194 156 蓄 ​豊 ​卸 ​取 ​| 古 ​| 否 ​6 302 2174 盤 ​|||器 ​|| 卓 ​帥7 ||器|| 叔 ​岩 ​宮 ​1410 1250 総 ​ﾘ多 ​ヒ ​||| E||協 ​獅。||ム||城 ​| 祀 ​|破 ​能 ​2170 2 満 ​7 153 721 1985 2180 花 ​1980 713 去 ​3 惣 ​台 ​著 ​2 区 ​188 1467 1045 54 1991 博 ​9 参 ​9 曳 ​3 史 ​貯 ​今 ​3 巴志 ​5 1861 294 翌 ​710 議 ​6 | 号 ​| 香 ​匿 ​8 1207 179 置 ​句 ​| 吹 ​品 ​9 1676 241 ｰ=ｰ● 叫3 | 吾 ​圓 ​155 1676 同 ​| 口料 ​231 2179 99予 ​sHILowryHo ISINIHo Io XIOINI 藻 ​| 8 慕 ​8 還 ​| 富 ​| a 星ſ IIムI 998 90II I09I 868I 顎 ​| 演 ​t 劉 ​| 添1 | 盗M ム83I gi列03 8予gI 8秒ムI 9予9I 輩 ​| 画耳 ​蜘 ​| 髪 ​| 章 ​II0I 36I3 予303 ム8I3 I98 009I 中輩 ​| \r | m圏 ​瞳 ​| 凱 ​| 劉 ​予08I 80gI 予下0I 960% 8ム8I ム68 尋妻 ​4 笹 ​圓 ​SI 器 ​鼻 ​釜通 ​93%I 909 I8I 809 6列0% 予IgI 藩 ​| 9 亘 ​| o 靴 ​| 墨l | 9 曹 ​069I 電磁 ​909 I98I S予03 98 影 ​| 並ſ | " 揃 ​| 藩l | 富仙 ​9613 8預8I ム形8[ 98Iz 88I3 ムム0I "善ſ | 事 ​| 8園 ​嗣 ​劉 ​| 劉 ​8 IgI 89II 38% 066 I96I OLI 誓 ​| 亘 ​| 国 ​嘉画 ​| 6専画 ​| 堀 ​36I3 03ムI 98ムI 予IGI 予8IZ 988 歯 ​| 5 垂 ​| s 国 ​* 副 ​| 塁 ​| 平和 ​98%I 80LI 3ム6I 8I8I 96I 9予0I 置r | 寄 ​| 圏 ​堂 ​| 冒 ​| 国ſ ム06I 3g予 ​8ム6I g98I 608I 6ムóI 番替 ​| 存 ​| 回 ​黒 ​| 晃 ​| 豊 ​予98 6813 予09 予9ム ​389I 309 中業 ​| 4 羅 ​| 管算 ​| ﾘ ​| 國 ​8 国 ​| kl 0IG 3%ムI &l.3 06I3 I96 ム89 I 83% 009 塾 ​| 9 纂 ​| 畜 ​| a | 図 ​豊証 ​冒 ​富話 ​ムI予 ​青39I 預6IZ Z80I I86 96 0ム9I ムム0I 8 墓 ​;フI 運 ​暴任 ​サ ​M証 ​9 回 ​II 輩 ​目圓 ​I!座 ​98I 396I 96I3 088 予09 86%I る8I3 883 星 ​| "嘉 ​| 6 薄 ​五 ​[I o 暴』 | 画 ​| 当 ​I86I 39形I ム09 9ム3 38I 98I3 ム30% I8I3 * 冊 ​| 最ſ | 解替 ​| 晦 ​| 回 ​量 ​| 那l | 5 号｡ 609 686 809 @% 青 ​99II 989頁 ​g80I ゴｰ ​| * 腫任 ​| F | z 蓋 ​| 彗 ​| 星 ​予68 IIGI OIgI 9予 ​88I3 霧 ​896I 8IZI 3gg * 等= 61 干 ​藩 ​蓋 ​丁 ​口 ​89LI @60I 8gムI 競 ​"pe江 ​“p9羽I “pegI DIgg DU%g 99Ig 456 INDEX OF CHINESE CHARACTERS. | 34th 36th 37th 38th 39th 40th Rad. Rad. Rad。 | Rad. Rad. IRad. | 1965 516 283 | ● ぶ｡ 一｡ |タ ​タ ​大 ​||奮中 ​女 ​妻 ​子 ​)-ｴ ​“古° 7 ー-ー ​I mーー ​』 ・ ー ​I ●ー〜 I Iー_-_-_ 一Y一」|| 269 31 28 2046 29 1415 13塁 ​タ ​大 ​女 ​7U 6 宅3 | 149 21 1135 85S 518 522 1495 ･2 ベ> ウ ​あ二｡ グマ ​外 ​2 | 天a 奴a | 姦 ​| 予 ​| 谷 ​161 89 515 1398 252 19I 1381 ﾘ㎝ % ｰト ​み芸→ 多3 | 夫 ​好 ​姫 ​有羊3 | 安 ​722 511 39 I608 92 1070 1503 尻 ​如 ​姿 ​| 字 ​| 守 ​| 宴 ​340 512 1198 I191 520 2204 1007 *=傘 ​● 4士亭ェ* ムｰ→ 夜5 | 央 ​妨 ​| 娘7 | 孝4 | 完4 |窓8 723 264 476 2202 519 367 1350 夢中| 失 ​妄 ​要 ​8 宗5 | 密 ​受 ​蓋5 天下 ​5 4 513 1868 876 I986 314 523 **｡ 津 ​ふ学｡ あｰﾘー｡ 夷 ​､) 妨 ​4 婦 ​午子ｰ ​定 ​有百 ​芸 ​369 1187 1394 93組 ​1036 逆 ​季 ​あｰ● | ﾘ ​2198 2203 2061 1275 428 | 35th 嫉 ​; IRad. 奇 ​婚 ​孤 ​寒9 又 ​25I 517 II89 1891 1862 1151 | 頑E ●三* | 奉 ​奏5 蒲9 | 孫7 昌 ​167 型 ​2200 1197 翌 ​1982 響 ​● 亘ſ 8 夏7 契6 妹 ​媒 ​す｡ 問 ​2197 1682 1188 210 1995 1091 奔 ​始 ​| 嫁ro | 學 ​3 | 宝 ​| 癖 ​1640 1620 1474 310 1090 奏 ​委 ​| 嫌 ​ム士ｰ● II *｡ *ﾘ田｡ 目 ​レ*りゞ ​1753 2201 1877 912 914 四 ​委7 妬 ​| 艦 ​宛 ​1613 1064 I191 1370 875 寛8 台 ​| 嬢 ​7 宣6 | 寡 ​I213 470 933 1008 IO 姓 ​室 ​| 寛 ​962 2199 240 903 奪中 ​姉 ​客 ​| 霧 ​1724 2199 2205 1918 奨 ​脊職 ​ケüで ​辛 ​INDEX OF CHINESE CHARACTERS, 457 41st 42nd 44th 45th 46th 47th * 48th 50th Rad. Rad. Rad. Rad. Rad. Rad. Rad. Rad. 端 ​。||す ​小 ​月 ​男I 山 ​《 工 ​巾 ​○ ぐ田ｴ㎝* 2068 233 32 526 2070 46 47 88 533 審 ​| す ​| 小 ​| 月 ​| 屯 ​| 山 ​| 川 ​| 工 ​1172 466 162 232 1278 1247 986 534 資 ​7 寺3 小 ​凡 ​岐4 州 ​3 巧2 市2 1081 1132 .926 2210 1573 120 535 対6 | 分 ​2 | 月亮2 岳5 | 巣8 | 左 ​有 ​725 1975 1399 1788 1441 2211 対7 | 空 ​3 | 尻 ​岸 ​巨 ​| 帆3 726 1368 2005 2209 431 2112 著8 | 尚5 | 局 ​3 岬 ​巫4 | 帝4 2207 527 営 ​256 1149 尉 ​尾4 不行 ​差7 | 希 ​端 ​320 岡 ​器 ​｡ 6 208 528 868 2212 ミｰF 9 届5 峠6 師 ​器 ​43rd 居 ​率 ​49th 1561 r Rad. 7 Rad. 席7 348 2209 530 137 器n ||* ||篇 ​島 ​巴||籠 ​1644 1099 73 908 279 536 導 ​I3 元 ​屋 ​6 云 ​8 己 ​帳 ​8 盤 ​1959 1231 280 209 8 己 ​常 ​麗 ​1523 色 ​幕 ​7 I 1018 1241 1668 「 2ｰ ​崎9 帽 ​529 1276 ﾘ ​局 ​9 嵐 ​幅9 1950 1242 1469 展 ​II 圭岳 ​I4 幕 ​I I 938 1842 1282 層 ​12 嶺 ​幡 ​12 蔵 ​1347 1414 18 厳 ​458 INDEX OF CHINESE CHARACTERS 51st 53rd 54th 55th 57th 58th 60th Rad, Rad. Rad. IRad. JRad. Rad, Rad。 千||r||厳。|ス||九 ​||号|||ョ|||イ||徳m 727 1882 2218 79 170 1742 要 ​1182 干 ​| 風花4 廷4 | 世 ​| 弓 ​| 彙 ​o| 行 ​|徴 ​392 539 1569 1979 236 1039 卒* | 序 ​延 ​| 弁* | 引* 役4 年 ​|粛 ​猫。|業・|常 ​猛 ​3 5 4 729 1374 944 1120 1948 542 弁 ​| 戻5 建6 | 弊* | 弟* 彼5 5 宿 ​撃 ​癖 ​950 144 繋 ​w 廻7 弟4 往担 ​2213 1086 1161 獲 ​6 幹9 | 底 ​菅 ​6 律 ​248 731 ﾘ ​度6 弱7 待 ​52nd * 540 349 殺 ​器|| 庭 ​黙||張8 ||器|| 後 ​* ||置｡ 文||端 ​||多||徒* 2214 913 1359 * 992 732 繋 ​幻* | 座 ​式3 | 藤 ​4 | 形4 | 徐 ​読 ​1562 1161 1373 猫 ​8 ● 2 8 替 ​I8 ス ​6 得 ​1739 盤 ​編 ​劉 ​玄 ​6 | 庵 ​彩7 | 従 ​器 ​485 畿 ​魏 ​幾8 | 康 ​彫* |御 ​1204 豊 ​893 廉 ​o 彰中|を ​2041 2220 1727 廊 ​I I 影 ​I2 徐歴 ​1719 魔 ​I2 繋 ​9 351 1865 廣 ​微" INDEX OF CHINESE CHARACTERS. 459 61st 62nd 63rd 64th IRad, Rad. Rad, Rad. *y 956 2180 1703 2228 *命 ​1096 りDい ​4 文 ​月 ​手 ​前区 ​路 ​| 悪 ​| 憲 ​* 》 押 ​81 1061 1698 2226 976 549 221 33 1290 NY 4 M ) ● ﾘ㎝ﾘ ​ﾘ田㎝ 象 ​心 ​| 怒 ​悟 ​ア万 ​賞 ​| 文 ​| 戸 ​336 1339 1129 1939 1704 1977 132 228 1483 M 8 ミ ​*ﾘ ​必 ​| 恭 ​| 恵8 | 態" | 慌 ​| 美* | 所 ​抱 ​1002 J1594 議 ​1935 2115 277 735 983 1489 4｡ * 】 =命｡ 恋3 | 恥 ​| 悪 ​除 ​| 慣 ​| 成 ​| 戻 ​| 打* | 拓 ​1992 1593 2225 480 1487 439 1285 2230 1025 鼻 ​) 』 ヒ4 儒 ​抜 ​応 ​胎 ​推 ​眞 ​憲*3 | 戒3 | 房 ​| 拒口3 83 2223 1200 1966 1969 242 734 1912 955 さ学 ​ルｰ ​應 ​を ​抽 ​忘 ​4UA 惑 ​造 ​4Uｰ4b 我4 | 扇 ​拓 ​2222 965 2065 i360 930 333 2229 1939 376 1055 547 1551 2079 1428 頭 ​1498 ー士で ​情 ​惨 ​学 ​I5 4l>い ​恐 ​円 ​参" ● ●4) 戚 ​7 ヘーイ ​拘 ​856 2110 902 1073 1774 550 883 553 ) *ｰ● ｡ 16 項 ​Mt | 恒 ​| 惜 ​| 慮 ​| 懐"| 戦* ま所4 | 邦 ​1023 個 ​1284 1941 1041 2018 1904 189 盆 ​4 *イ ​惣 ​;登 ​戯 ​I2 おｰ ​拾 ​6 548 1410 1545 2227 1159 2127 1626 467 奈 ​| 協 ​| 魚 ​| 慕 ​| 慈" | 戴｡ 抑 ​| 持 ​332 1056 545 999 1534 988 /会マ ​ニ立｡ * 技 ​く ​冠ぶ ​。 恩 ​思、9 | 先ﾘ ​。投 ​380 996 2051 1085 1238 2232 />や ​4 ) 決 ​混 ​| 恋 ​| 懲 ​捕 ​1598 1159 1274 2064 1586 552 * ビ』 忠 ​恋 ​愛 ​日 ​82 337 1834 1944 554 2231 り ​思 ​5 | 恋 ​想 ​慢 ​承 ​| 捨 ​1029 924 1358 1913 S94 1049 あ ​急 ​| 悦 ​| 慈 ​| 惟脱 ​扱』7 2034 1759 1486 1645 1476 459 性 ​*U"､ 感 ​憩 ​捕 ​975 1572 2118 546 1575 987 ) 怒 ​患 ​陸 ​| 憂 ​抵5 | 挨 ​1459 2224 15I8 1156 1591 1054 古学舎 ​| 』 さ装 ​拒 ​| 振 ​460 INDEX OF CHINESE CHARACTERS. 1 7 7 5 I781 挟 ​2236 井陸 ​1889 2059 探 ​I652 1089 推 ​1366 1595 排 ​1651 1550 聡 ​223旦 ​掘 ​199 掛 ​1964 1571 揮 ​964 II I2 65th Rad. 支 ​257 支 ​5\) 5 6 11 0翌 ​36 51 散 ​1 4 8 I 敬 ​3 0 4 敷 ​9 1 7 敷 ​捕 ​1786 1 1 0 0 疲 ​I3 JI 6 1 0 敵 ​II - 67th 69th 70th 72nd Rad. Rad. Rad. Rad. 1266 1596 65 2002 非 ​8 月ｰ ​I ド ​4 旧 ​】【 2008 79 | 1201 断7 | 施5 | 旦 ​739 472 1098 斬 ​| 労6 | 旨 ​a 740 743 560 斯8 | 旅 ​| 旬 ​157 395 935 新9 | 族7 | 早 ​* 741 2091 II18 断 ​4 | 旗 ​e | 早3 887 土H｡ 4 *-a㎝m㎝ 日 ​6 985 黙 ​器||易 ​斗 ​910 - 死||畠 ​ﾘ ​読 ​1540 斗 ​7 | 昇 ​737 2241 料6 皆 ​17 明 ​1883 昆 ​1312 星 ​5 891 166 * INDEX OF CHINESE CHARACTERS 461 薬 ​稲 ​73rd 74th 75th Rad. Bad. Rad. 2006 1490 434 1364 1833 1332 275 1417 561 16 43 415 2124 種 ​1999 是 ​| 聴 ​| 日 ​| 月 ​| 木 ​|果 ​| 稲 ​|想 ​|様 ​1617 2242 1500 250 197 420 1224 1589 豊 ​昭 ​| 暦 ​| 曳* | 有* | 札 ​| 林 ​| 株6 |棄 ​| 樺戸 ​135 1391 562 344 360 1744 920 1058 911 時6 | 曜* | 曲 ​| 服4 | 末 ​| 枚 ​| 根 ​| 極 ​| 概 ​1866 1825 563 1175 49 435 211 2107 1294 要 ​| 曝's |更3 | 朋 ​| 本 ​| 板 ​| 校 ​模 ​1504 1776 94 621 359 1580 968 2062 416 晩7 7|書 ​6 | 望7 | 未 ​| 杯 ​| 格 ​| 棒 ​|楽 ​1419 翌 ​268 塾 ​1627 1784 1700 1454 書 ​替8 | 朝8 | 朱 ​2 | 柿 ​栓 ​棚 ​示 ​1383 1139 '| 620 2073 565 1507 421 307 景8 曾 ​| 期 ​| 朽 ​| 松 ​| 桂 ​| 森 ​|様 ​859 営 ​1577 ｡ 614 1037 1010 晶 ​J取 ​机 ​| 東 ​| 栗 ​模 ​2029 365 2020 567 436 1323 ﾘ ​辛豊 ​曾 ​9 札･ 査 ​案 ​9 通 ​1062 1499 1563 1997 1392 437 晴 ​杖 ​3 | 柱 ​| 桑 ​| 梶 ​| 機* 1103 2034 豊設 ​1661 1362 1258 智 ​相田 ​| 柴 ​| 桃 ​| 楠 ​| 橋 ​1879 1394 889 568 1324 2020 暗9 李 ​| 柄 ​| 篠 ​| 概 ​| 模 ​994 199旦 ​1053 ﾘ ​1269 露 ​暇 ​、条 ​桐 ​| 楊 ​| 樹 ​1170 ﾘ ​1325 438 128 獣 ​暖 ​多 ​| 格 ​| 械7 | 業 ​| 横 ​559 1203 1681 1309 1140 1787 暑 ​束 ​梨 ​| 楚 ​| 檜 ​5 1005 147I 1635 433 2084 1186 暫m 材 ​| 棚 ​| 梅 ​| 槽 ​| 標 ​7 「874 215 ]268 1255 豊 ​321 幕 ​村 ​| 柳 ​| 様 ​| 構ro | 樺 ​18 1512 1538 566 2097 1322 2116 462 INDEX OF CHINESE CHARACTERS. 76th 77th 78th 79th 81st 83rd 85th Rad. Rad. Rad, Rad. JRad Rad. Rad. 欠 ​ｰム ​響 ​翌 ​止」||ダ ​交 ​|||比 ​- 氏|||水||沢 ​|派 ​569 112 747 説 ​931 345 41 ﾘ ​ﾘ ​欠 ​止 ​死3 | 段5 比 ​氏 ​水 ​決 ​洗 ​67 196 748 750 393 翌 ​響 ​ﾘ ​チ(2 | 正 ​| 殆5 |殺6 民 ​| 氷 ​| 沼5 | 浅 ​1621 40 959 284 574 1113 翌｡ 放4 | 比2 | 殊6 | 殿9 元k | 河 ​| 海 ​殿 ​397 331 1352 * 豊 ​翌｡ 7 | 歩3 | 残8 | 毅中 ​汁a | 注 ​| 酒 ​1457 聖盟 ​2098 ﾘ ​ﾘ ​豊 ​欺8 | 武4 | 殖 ​求 ​| 法 ​| 洞 ​1619 744 1219 ﾘ ​1142 歌9 | 歳9 池 ​| 洲 ​| 津 ​57I イト ​2245 1746 287 歌 ​| 歳" 汗 ​| 泣 ​| 洋 ​*=イ ​1297 745 244 1833 573 欧 ​m | 歴* 波 ​| 泡 ​| 海 ​1587 746 1152 II21 890 敷 ​| 闘 ​14 黙|||器|||黙|| 江 ​| 波 ​| 混 ​* 母 ​毛 ​/ｰニ* ﾘ ​1492 1859 下 ​|| 汐 ​| 泰 ​| 浮 ​142 185 要 ​" 惣 ​ﾘ ​母 ​| 毛 ​| 年 ​| 汚 ​| 泊 ​| 流 ​247 751 378 1539 1916 豊 ​毎3 | 牽7 | 気 ​6 | 沈4 | 泥 ​| 浦 ​958 752 " 576 ﾘ ​毒5 | 荘 ​沖 ​| 泉 ​| 消 ​翌7 豊 ​| 型｡ 汲 ​| 沿 ​| 浸 ​翌豊 ​ﾘ ​ﾘ ​没 ​| 油 ​| 浴 ​2076 18 1419 *｡ \｡ \｡ 泳 ​| 治 ​| 混 ​1232 1051 1209 沙 ​| 洲6 | 涙 ​翌7 1745 2250 89秒 ​“SH@LOVHWHO IS@LNIHO IO X@TOINI 単敵 ​謝 ​ム963 SIgI Q O.の ​5 獣 ​9I8I 863直 ​● ● ● ● 6 豊 ​競曲 ​●､ 089 9933 号｡ 暴｡ 880 ﾘア ​羽町｡ 墨｡ I0I 予88 気●● ● ●● * 3 獣 ​69 9803 ●W-S● t 獣 ​窪 ​豪 ​ム9LI 9I8I 808 回 ​昼 ​妻｡ セ ​| 影 ​S% 翌 ​| 4 零ſ * 闘 ​38ムI 島Gム ​I予I ム3 I Igi列I 80秒I 7 耳を||「軒|||3%|| 燃 ​| 脳 ​殿 ​* シイ ​99』I 予zI 889 I “pg○ "pu I “peH SCW pU36 U{}06 U{}88 SI 営 ​蓋 ​33 器 ​9b I 6L90 9野 ​器 ​予 ​器 ​8I 993 登 ​囲隊 ​青 ​9 9 I 9 9 8 3 劉 ​歌 ​bl 9 8 b 6 I 予 ​8 9 I ●● ● * 7 9 \ 報 ​SI 黒催 ​セI 製 ​ZI 880% 予9生 ​予60 I 8 b 9 6形 ​8 I 6 藩 ​S 器 ​《/ ● ャｴー● 協 ​藩 ​ZZ 縁 ​予8II 3l｡ Iム6I 889I Z9II 098I *x/ ●●●」の ​*重4* 8 軸 ​s 等| 1 盤 ​| % | 謙 ​| 潔 ​88形I ● 3ム0I 6I ZI サ ​蛮 ​○ I 製 ​も誌 ​OI 羅 ​選 ​編 ​置 ​3 ム ​@ I 9 b 6 I 予 ​I 0 3 9 6 @ ; 89ム ​6III 99h4 キſ 4 挙 ​YM Y 殿 ​皇 ​育 ​3 I る ​形 ​39 6 I ム ​8 9 [ 80[ 388 89｡ まſ S@ Yſ 豊 ​Y 豊 ​盤 ​“peg直 ​"p"I "peg直 ​“pggſ 3SI6 U{}68 RL8 U{}98 ﾘ ​9 青 ​9 盤 ​総 ​惣 ​3 9 @ 3 籠 ​患 ​OL 青｡ I 3 裁｡ 窓 ​る ​I 所 ​I 8ム ​び ​I & ｡ 9 燃 ​8 9 器 ​464 INDEX OF CHINESE CHARACTERS. 93rd 歪 ​95th 96th 97th 99th 101st 102ndl Rad. IRad. IRad. IRad. Rad。 Rad. Rad. IRad. 生|||大||羅。|玄||玉||加 ​|||甘||用|||田 ​57 456 2261 1260 172 756 762 102 48 牛 ​|大 ​|獲 ​5 | 玄 ​|玉 ​| 瓜 ​| 甘 ​|用 ​田 ​1344 2259 582 1957 443 763 457 201 牝 ​2 | 犯a | 獣 ​| 率6 | 王 ​甚4 | 前2 | 甲 ​1067 357 581 * 586 764 255 年3 | 状4 | 蹴 ​6 珍5 普8 申 ​1345 1705 2262 290 牡 ​| 狂 ​珠6 由 ​759 583 587 27 必(4 | 狐5 現7 男a 87 1713 1863 214 物 ​| 狗 ​球 ​町 ​469 1369 138 1837 特6 | 狩6 理 ​画3 2063 1231 588 589 牽7 |狭7 琴8 界4 584 1251 590 狼 ​琵 ​||黙|||豊 ​喪 ​585 1252 320 1541 1510 760 147 867 猛8 瑞9 | 瓦 ​| 生 ​1997 1734 761 1752 2047 献 ​9 II 瓶 ​6 6 畔 ​1709 1764 愛ﾘ ​猫 ​環 ​3 畜 ​1747 2090 219 猫 ​壁 ​異6 1922 273 狼 ​略 ​2260 1653 獅 ​o 軍 ​1257 220 猿 ​番7 1243 1837 獄 ​書 ​INDEX OF' CHINESE CHARACTERS. 465 105th 110th 112th Rad. 石 ​103rd 104th 106th 108th 1U9th Rnd. Rad. JRad. Rad. Rad. Rod. IRad. 双E ガ一 ​ヌ ​& 白 ​JI. 目 ​矛 ​765 1406 329 177 770 36 零 ​双E 疲 ​5 | 登7 | 白 ​目 ​766 誓 ​335 11 1836 200 疑9 | 病 ​| 獲 ​| 百 ​| 盆4 | 直3 1082 767 771 476 癖｡ 的3 | 歪 ​| 盲 ​豊 ​286 1I55 595 療雨 ​7 皇 ​4 看 ​4 591 306 * 338 症 ​皆 ​| 盆 ​5 | 省 ​592 1783 61 痛 ​蓋6 | 相 ​1679 963 596 疲 ​o 盗 ​| 眞 ​593 772 1706 療 ​12 7 眠 ​1463 1783 1769 107切h Rad. IO ) 4 173 石 ​597 砂4 2264 砂別 ​1637 砲5 1205 破 ​1484 研6 2009 砂湿7 1843 碁8 997 1896 硬頭9 1465 確 ​IO 2026 砂務 ​598 磨m 1528 磯 ​I2 466 INDEX OF CHINESE CHARACTERS. 113th 115th 116th 117th 11Sth 119th Rnd. IRad. Rad. Rad. Rad. Rad. =4｡ 1122 1289 ム一ｰ→ 1335 ノ||ヘ ​活画 ​r。 ルrS 万 ​立 ​竹 ​599 1143 411 157S 606 99 409 1792 386 ==全 ​ゴｰzIS ムｰ ​\｡ 万不 ​禰 ​4 | 未 ​積 ​1 | 穴 ​立 ​竹 ​| 筆 ​米 ​1993 型ﾘ ​604 1491 1485 775 609 482 1567 *ma金 ​エコｴｰ｡ ペ｡ *｡ 今ｰん会 ​祀 ​| 薦 ​| 秀* | 穏 ​3 | 究a | 音4 | 笑4 | 篇 ​粉4 296 309 G07 豊 ​1385 610 2268 * * * ノﾘゾｰや ​祀3 私 ​空3 | 竜5 | 符5 | 箱 ​粒5 2121 1466 1781 729 1270 918 612 *ム ​*｡ -le-Iム ​祀4 科4 雰4 | 站 ​笠 ​| 節 ​粗 ​1579 168 愛 ​｡ 1522 1052 1656 二 ​少 ​*=*=ｰ傘 ​*=企 ​祀5 秋 ​突 ​| 章6 | 常前 ​| 篤ro | 粧6 295 960 党 ​繋 ​GS 2096 613 ●amá亭 ​ん｡ * * 1337 217 1236 2058 1889 1521 611 祀i 程 ​7 窒語7 | 童7 | 筋6 | 筆 ​2 | 精8 1143 1150 1574 776 数 ​1777 2032 * りオｰ2 初｡ 稀 ​窟8 | 堅8 | 善 ​| 廉 ​3 | 樹9 601 - 1622 993 777 471 839 1221 =傘 ​114th *も ​-I・ /*う ​祀 ​黙 ​|| 稚 ​窮e | 端9 | 筆 ​| 簿 ​| 糖ro 常 ​内 ​1468 1432 盤 ​1063 2028 * を卒芸 ​、、 ん｡ 崇 ​6 税 ​寛平3 | 競 ​4 | 答 ​| 籍中 ​1904 186集 ​2ﾘ ​608 243 炭 ​耐詳 ​| 宮8 | 周8 窯 ​7 籠 ​5 602 2265 1883 ん｡ 祭 ​稚 ​策 ​器 ​1453 1609 祭8 稀 ​9 舞 ​7 翌 ​603 877 蔵 ​種 ​需8 900 豊 ​270 扁9 稿ro 箇 ​1967 隣 ​1357 *命 ​ん｡ 蔵 ​稽 ​管 ​2105 2266 1609 薦* 稼 ​2108 605 1259 ニｰJ口 ​ー｡ 腫 ​穀 ​築9 INIDEX OI" CHINESE CHARACTERS. 467 豊 ​17 就 ​ツ ​2 27 0 純 ​6 I 6 素 ​I 6 7 2 9 2 較 ​l 3 ィ* * 1648 *> 1218t 122nd 123rd 124th 125th Had. Rad. Rad. Rad. | IRad. 2106 1585 1284 警 ​V 缶 ​||| 刃 ​||| ||| 老 ​紺 ​| 綱 ​| 線 ​| 物」||考」 1951 1753 1365 778 271 406 325 累 ​1 1 9 3 I 5 3 6 7 7 9 7 8 1 1631 紳 ​器 ​露 ​謎 ​罪 ​8 須 ​老 ​2093 1715 2013 1779 1811 927 788 104 vZ 奈ル｡ * 紹 ​| 綿 ​| 繋 ​3 | 鰭 ​18 9 | 着6 | 習5 | 者4 615 780 1838 782 2274 2101 ス須 ​細 ​| 網 ​| 縮 ​1 8 9 4 2 2 7 3 1050 1404 組 ​V 器 ​IO 1358 紫 ​4 8 3 2 1 0 0 1 0 6 9 3 2 2 2 1 1 ; 編 ​繰 ​鷲 ​1 3 9 6 2 0 6 7 2 1 0 2 I I 線 ​緯 ​ま ​翼 ​] 8 9 3 200 7 1 9 5 ○ 1 0 2 0 2 0 8 9 纂 ​126th *｡ Radl. 世 ​6 I4 14 I2 IO 溜マ｡ 1 1 9 2 1 3 績9 5 IS 4 1 4 10 7 9 1 9 6 0 総 ​縛 ​緩 ​17 I 9 2 6 3 8 9 】 I 1667 ﾘ ​絹 ​| 縫 ​2007 2092 継 ​| 縮 ​1497 1737 綻8 | 績 ​ポ員 ​2271 2015 468 INDEX OF CHINESE CHARACTERS. 127th 128th 129th 130th 131st 133rd 135th 137th Rad. Rad. Rad, Rad. IRad. Rad. Rad. Rad. 未|||耳|||事」||肉||能 ​| 臣|||至|||舌|||舟 ​789 35 1424 617 型 ​419 75 465 622 未 ​| 耳 ​| 群8 | 肉 ​| 脊 ​| 臣 ​| 至 ​| 舌 ​| 舟 ​790 2053 2278 1696 2121 76 464 型 ​耕4 | 耶3 朋 ​2 | 脆 ​| 蹴 ​2 | 致3 | 合2 | 航4 791 1594 1623 1659 1615 1248 462 1482 栽巫 ​| 恥4 肯 ​3 |脚7 | 臨中|豪8 | 舗9 | 般 ​792 618 1756 798 623 * 聴卿5 肥4 | 脱 ​舗 ​10 | 船5 1300 2280 190G 624 聖.7 肺 ​| 腐8 舶 ​793 1702 1888 J858 緊8 看 ​| 肺 ​舷 ​224 型 ​1576 2284 聞 ​肯 ​| 腕 ​般ro 1947 128豊 ​982 I165 聯中 ​肩 ​| 腹9 艦14 794 1693 1760 撃 ​胃5 | 腰 ​||豊|||豊|||器 ​8.Cl。 ○Cl。 8,Cl。 2276 619 2282 聴 ​育 ​骨 ​】 O 自 ​臼 ​外 ​ﾘ ​2031 2283 63 408 1127 職 ​I2 苗用 ​膳 ​I2 自 ​臼 ​舞 ​8 442 1657 1938 1717 796 聴16 キビ｡ 警 ​3 | 臭4 | 興8 1692 797 興9 795 書 ​I2 INDEX OE" CHINESE CHARACTERS. 469 140th Rad. 卿 ​139th Rnd. 1 7 5 429 1246 1662 1327 55 利を ​625 苦5 326 若 ​1 8 6 7 ネ帯 ​I 1 5 8 茂 ​I 6 0 ノ* S 9 7 2 5 草 ​I1 競 ​7 I 2 6 2 1 2 お ​6 荻 ​響 ​6 2 6 菊 ​1 2 9 菓 ​菊 ​206 0 桑 ​1 3 7 1 葛 ​11 358 3豊 ​荷 ​1 4 2 6 葬 ​1 6 2 8 暮 ​1 12 36 3 1● 器 ​47 茅 ​4 し ​2 0 ; ｡ \｡ IO 5 1 8 7 蔑 ​1 9 4 3 墓 ​I I 9 0 蔽 ​2 2 85 I黒 ​17 06 73 薩 ​1 0 1 9 新 ​I 6 6 3 l1 器 ​37 藍 ​識 ​1 1 2 5 l 1 7 1 * *｡ 業 ​2 9 II 14 I5 1954 2052 蘇 ​6 1115 141st | || 124nd Rad. Rad. 799 98 虎 ​2 | 虫 ​800 1789 虐3 | 蛮4 123 1429 虎5 6 801 1220 293 1351 競7 | 蜜8 1445 1762 虜 ​|幅9 2088 ｡ 1 7 5 I 6 3 2 蛍 ​o 2071 蝶議13 2022 輔 ​630 蝶 ​11 116() 替り ​143rd Rad. 802 803 グ ​6 145th Rad. 144th 343 2 0 7 8 豊 ​破 ​1型 ​0I0 愛77 19塁 ​● 5 常誇 ​6 1 6 653 5基 ​獣20I6 8 I 8 3 9 1 95 3 嚢 ​470 INDEX OF CHINESE CHARACTERS 146th 148th 149th 150th 152nd Rad。 Rad. Rad. Rad. 角 ​ーニヘ ​2181 363 2301 8 0 8 2 3 4 2 2 9 3 I 翌 ​1 5 1 要 ​9 5 3 器 ​6 器 ​2 6 器 ​IO 1 9 9 S 4 0 2 豊 ​3 9 愛 ​2 9 8 1 3 3 1 S 5* d 8 0 9 3 6 愛 ​2 9 4 型 ​8 2 9 1 型 ​0 5 愛 ​2 0 4 5 2 3 0 7 ご ​眞 ​前覚 ​J I2 訓 ​2 2 8 8 ﾘ㎝｡ *=A論 ​●● 三逐 ​1 |s | 話 ​| 誤 ​| 謙 ​| 司売" 象5 I3 話 ​日 ​二｡ 写 ​面 ​労 ​語 ​7 2292 235 1416 ● 814 三｡ 三 ​三 ​*｡ I9 面\ 該 ​|語 ​| 謝 ​MI 預隷9 1912 1666 2299 1806 託 ​口真二｡ 語名 ​8 I』 2289 1446 2302 2117 * ｰ/ｰヘ ​ニ ​圭 ​活力 ​+ 誇 ​] 排 ​II 311 {468 1533 2304 舌 ​詩 ​課 ​両多 ​638 1584 372 922 147th 圭 ​圭 ​圭 ​圭巻 ​12 151st 153rd Rad. 司又 ​試 ​面冊 ​乱豆 ​" Rad Rad. 見 ​1606 1532 1210 2305 *==ｰか ​家 ​舌ム ​舌 ​面 ​面 ​J豆 ​37 1206 637 916 I472 810 815 見 ​詐 ​5 | 謎 ​武 ​萌 ​豆 ​貌7 312 2291 998 1095 371 811 ミ会 ​三 ​三 ​三｡ 彗 ​。 規4 司 ​司壬 ​調 ​活我 ​"3 J豆 ​3 1909 923 2295 206 954 813 =-* 圭吾 ​圭 ​芸主 ​壺友 ​連 ​頑盟 ​O 証 ​面心 ​7 雨用 ​下言 ​J豆､ II 146 2290 92S 1876 1094 子 ​三 ​圭岩 ​親9 面 ​両 ​面旦 ​警 ​897 974 2297 113 I956 四三｡ 三生｡ =A 三谷 ​畳 ​I3 言 ​圓 ​ｰ含 ​9 両 ​1164 1104 1239 1590 1548 三｡ 圭辺 ​圭 ​圭 ​覧 ​15 評 ​面心 ​謀 ​武装 ​4 806 980 2296 2300 。 640 観18 司 ​司 ​諸 ​| 響 ​1798 1697 1920 93 語面 ​計 ​胃 ​西二､三塁会 ​I5 "S"ILOWSIVHO @IS@NIHO IO XOICINII IL予 ​ 868 "pU築工 ​U{109I 予予る[ 880% ム ​難 ​II 覇 ​総9; 9予9 ●｡ 動 ​ム形9 6形9【 り鐘 ​6 懸 ​9ILI I予8[ 器 ​預予gI @96 S 馴 ​ムI 鞭 ​堀 ​* 983I 698 予予9 * Y軸 ​| 8 i 等魔 ​予Igö @%8 8形予I * 長軸 ​| 5 * | 9 号癌 ​330I 999I 8I3 z事 ​| 缶騒 ​| 5 亜 ​予g予 ​IZ8 899 [ 車 ​| 街 ​| 害 ​9:II 9ムg T所g 車 ​||| 皆 ​||| 害 ​“po､I "pe@ſ "puゆI UI]69I UI389I U{}ムg I ム6ムI o 覇 ​3I8% * 豊 ​予z8 z 翅 ​968 予38 000% 0003 6 歯 ​9 I 8 3 墓 ​千 ​ム ​8 I s 藤 ​予 ​I 8 I 魏 ​8I予[ 6I8I 0Z8 ムIS 9I8 “bu}I UI399 I * 曹 ​I98 場闘 ​III3 ZI ム09I 顕 ​I I 8 3 襲 ​8 予 ​9 留画 ​0 9 9 I ム ​マ字安､ 9 ; 窯園 ​0 S 8 I 露 ​墓 ​属 ​9 8 6 I 3 予 ​9 悲郡 ​6 6 8 8 0 8 3 墨 ​夏 ​I 6 9 I 尋裏 ​9 6 砂 ​I 裏 ​9 3 時 ​I 基再 ​0 8 I 通 ​1 9 予 ​I # 472 INDEX OF CHINESE CHARACTERS. 162nd 163rd 164th 165th 167th 168th Rad. Radl. TRad. IRad. JRad. Rad. ニ ​651 1042 金 ​1714 長 ​*｡ *｡ 天正 ​送 ​週 ​邑 ​西 ​来 ​ー｡ 錦 ​8 864 1031 921 654 657 1375 44 1807 218 ● 辛･ ● 森 ​込* | 逃 ​辻手 ​邑 ​西 ​程澤 ​3 | 金 ​銀器 ​| 長 ​863 1602 1075 1144 658 1919 1478 ・ ｡ ご ​* ムィム ​ヘp 辻 ​|退 ​| 遊 ​| 那4 | 酷j3 針 ​2 | 録 ​1987 1004 1215 1173 659 繋 ​870 N｡ ご-三ｰ ​S >や ​人｡ 辺 ​*金 ​遇 ​邦 ​配 ​釜 ​錠 ​652 116 650 2054 418 1871 183 W｡ ご ​ご ​並 ​逸3 運 ​邪 ​酒 ​釘 ​銭 ​1565 131 945 1314 1802 1765 1305 \ ご ​ご虫 ​巡 ​|造 ​遣ro | 頓3 酢5 釧13 | 銭 ​1988 2323 豊 ​655 1603 1625 1768 * ● *｡ * 迂 ​| 逐 ​遠 ​| 邸5 | 酷7 錦4 | 鎖 ​1689 1174 " 656 1694 132() 2330 ､二 ​ご ​マ ​* ム ​崖っ ​*ー ​逢 ​J更 ​郡7 | 酔8 鈴5 | 鎮 ​353 1137 2016 878 1968 2327 662 \》 で ​=* 返4 | 連 ​遮中| 即 ​醒9 鉛 ​鏡中 ​649 977 豊 ​2040 660 2326 2055 ご ​*｡ * -Wム ​166th J&L 遅 ​郭 ​8 | 警中||豊|| 鉢 ​鐘* 1643 2322 1216 481 里 ​1382 1382 ● \)ーム ​マ｡ 湿 ​| 遭 ​| 部 ​鉄 ​| 鐵 ​3 S65 1413 1442 382 216 2328 2087 ふ ​* *｡ 連 ​| 途 ​| 適 ​| 都9 里 ​| 銃6 | 鋳 ​4 1376 1279 1043 316 184 1688 1731 ● \) や ​迦5 | 週 ​遣 ​2 | 郵 ​星 ​2 | 銘 ​鎮 ​5 1604 396 936 1249 969 1382 1779 や ​*> ● =舎 ​迫 ​| 進 ​| 選 ​| 郷" 重 ​| 鋳 ​| 鐵 ​18 1479 1302 1695 2325 1211 1439 1780 ご ​ご ​ご ​Jﾘ ​*金 ​* 述 ​JUZE 遷 ​回 ​野4 | 銅 ​撃 ​'9 1030 946 2033 1872 661 * * \｡零 ​逸D \尚 ​ーw- 量 ​5 銀 ​884 886 1654 1430 *> * や ​追6 | 遂 ​還 ​3 鋒7 1199 653 1461 2329 W｡ や ​や ​迷 ​達 ​避 ​鋭 ​2321 212 1134 1790 \》 逆 ​| 道 ​| 遂 ​5 鉄 ​INDEX OF CHINESE CHARACTERS, 473 169th 170th 1718t 172nd 173rd 174th 175th 177th Rad. Rad. Rad. Rad. IRad. Rad. Rad. Rad. 門」||阜|| 陰 ​||求|||佳|||雨|||青|||非|||革 ​222 667 1639 2072 「ｴ ​178 77 673 門 ​| 阜 ​隊9 隻 ​2 |雨 ​| 青 ​| 非 ​| 革 ​-225 881 1555 1808 165 1349 674 閉 ​2 | 阪4 | 階 ​雀3 | 雪3 | 靖5 靴4 1910 1280 1341 1343 671 1529 675 閉3 | 防 ​| 隆 ​雄4 | 雲4 | 静8 鞍6 1911 198 2194 828 672 開4 | 附5 | 隠 ​尾 ​5 227 1154 1928 827 1480 開 ​| 阿 ​| 隈 ​集 ​| 零 ​226 器 ​器 ​2334 318 間 ​| 死 ​| 陽 ​雅 ​| 電 ​2331 919 1638 718 1458 閥 ​6 | 限6 | 隅 ​雁 ​| 需6 1996 180 2333 1342 1016 関 ​| 降 ​| 隙ro 雌5 | 震7 298 1902 劉82 205 1721 閣 ​| 隈 ​| 隔 ​離9 豊|||豊 ​665 1813 1420 08 2050 闘7 | 陣7 | 際m 獲。|籍。 面||| 章 ​664 1367 1026 826 1212 229 1509 闘中| 除 ​| 隣 ​2 雑 ​| 霞 ​面 ​| 韓8 1614 1547 1735 1508 陸 ​| 険 ​3 離 ​r | 露 ​13 器 ​138集 ​249 430 完 ​| 随 ​難 ​| 霊 ​16 1875 929 陳 ​1102 ゾy 陥 ​670 1642 陪 ​1435 陶 ​隠 ​4 474 INDEX OF CHINESE CHARACTERS, 179th 181st 182nd ]84th 185th 187th * 188th Rad. Rad. Rad. IRad, IRad. Rad. Rad. ｰく ​2346 圭 ​頁 ​籍 ​IO 風 ​食 ​首 ​馬 ​騎 ​12 骨 ​676 2039 163 159 404 58 953 832 頁 ​|類 ​| 風 ​| 食 ​| 首 ​| 馬 ​| 驚 ​| 骨 ​267 2114 829 2338 2342 2347 833 頃2 | 順 ​| 風襲8 | 飢 ​2 駅 ​a | 験 ​3 | 豊r8 2126 1291 1311 2343 1390 頂 ​飯4 馴 ​3 |駅澤 ​1542 1456 158 1543 項3 | 顧* 飲 ​駅地 ​677 I333 1827 1795 順 ​| 顕 ​飽5 駄4 劉 ​1372 2004 須 ​飾 ​駅 ​1647 2339 2344 恋頭4 飼 ​駐5 1624 1803 682 頼 ​創 ​6 駕 ​1379 ﾘ ​1264 豊||預 ​盤|| 餅 ​||豊||駒 ​豊 ​1440 石正S ]856 1544 ー"→ 音 ​領5 飛 ​香 ​闘面 ​島 ​401 1488 1157 1296 S30 2345 190 ーﾘ-ト ​音 ​| 頻 ​飛 ​|養7 | 香 ​|駿6 島 ​1502 2335 1955 2340 831 1112 響 ​I3 Vスマ ​7 翻 ​I2 餓 ​II 駿 ​7 2337 1505 1963 頻 ​警 ​駅長 ​679 680 2080 頭 ​鈴 ​騎 ​8 2336 681 970 恋頭 ​館8 駆9 1387 2341 683 籠 ​2ス ​9 6 6 顔 ​1501 響 ​3 騒 ​1 1 2 3 1 55 W｡ 2 駆 ​INDEX OF' CHINESE CHARACTERS. 475 190th 192nd 194th 195th Rad. Rad. Rad. Rad. / 図 ​号影 ​ピ ​鬼 ​魚 ​139 2116 834 97 髪5 | 響 ​9 |鬼 ​魚 ​1931 835 684 豊4 | 鮮6 836 1860 J｡ 難7 1060 685 醜5 | 鯨8 837 1854 魔r | 鱗 ​1855 鑑中 ​2348 191st 193rd Rad. Rad 下三五｡ 門 ​同 ​666 闘 ​o 197th 199th 201st 203rd IRad. Rad. IRad。 Rad. 函 ​変 ​H士 ​頁 ​4 bい ​838 844 1181 176 函 ​| 変 ​黒 ​841 8隻5 2349 齢 ​3 | 魏8 海爪 ​4 840 846 監 ​潟直5 847 驚8 198th 200th 202nd 203th IRad. Rad. Rad. IRad. 鹿||| 麻 ​|||委 ​||| 衛 ​842 538 843 2010 麗8 | 暦7 1402 2011 476 INDEX OF CHINESE CHARACTERS. 205th 207th 209th 211th 213rd 立 ​ltad. IRad. IRad. Rad, Rad. 部 ​士会 ​尾|||鼓|||鼻|||歯|||縮|||外 ​849 850 853 1592 鼻 ​| 歯 ​| 範 ​| メ ​雷 ​292 トーイ ​々 ​851 IJ 5 206th 208th 210th 212th 214th Rad. Rad. Rad. Rad. Rad. 目 ​さ ​帰 ​昆 ​|||奔 ​用 ​曾 ​1743 848 412 器 ​目 ​景 ​昆 ​着 ​目 ​1321 崇 ​3 2350 斎7 APPENDIX. The followinglistincludes 1,96l Chinese characters which ocoupy broadly 8peaking the secondrank and which the more ambitious student perfect in the 2,350 Common Characters treated of sofar may look on as his next his final prey This list is believed to exhaust the number of practically useful characters so that he who knew them allwould be no longer a student but a scholar The characters aregiven in the order of their Radicals Weincline to think however that rather than attack them in this order the best plan to pursue would be to learn first whichever chanced to come first in the reading of miscellaneous Japanese texts and so to tick them of gradually In any case it will be wise to pass over altogether without attempting to rememberthem any characters notgivenin this list;forit is foolish to waste time over rare words in any language Whole pages may be foundin the “Century Dictionary," where even an educated Anglo-Saxon reader perceives none but unfamiliarterms What possibleuse could acorue to a foreigner一or forthe matter of that to a native一from the attempt to master such? The most likely result would beaddled brains,ー ​nervous breakdown,一and thenall previous acquirements would availlittle indeed 借 ​従 ​角 ​創 ​凸 ​夢 ​双 ​型 ​離 ​嘘 ​噂 ​噴 ​哨 ​呼 ​娠 ​娘母 ​壬 ​埼 ​喚 ​囲 ​兄 ​階 ​俣 ​尻 ​可 ​妨 ​姫 ​果後 ​填 ​哺 ​斉 ​競 ​偵 ​第 ​佐 ​不 ​娼 ​姫 ​賞 ​茎 ​培 ​噛 ​嘩 ​喉 ​嗜 ​唯 ​封ト響側物】 今 ​金 ​俺 ​鉄 ​五 ​嫌 ​妹考 ​天 ​填 ​埼 ​噴 ​鳴 ​城 ​英 ​阿 ​谷 ​排 ​臓側 ​冗 ​偏 ​個 ​曾 ​丞 ​姪 ​妊 ​査 ​瑞 ​壊 ​藤 ​勝 ​噌 ​哺 ​哺 ​原画 ​勃 ​却 ​覧 ​暦 ​情 ​俊 ​乗 ​婿 ​妖 ​笑 ​堕 ​堆 ​四 ​瞭 ​喫 ​嗜 ​唄 ​夏 ​勤 ​乱｣ 泳 ​僚 ​偉 ​株 ​函 ​娼 ​姻著墳聖園 ​噂香 ​睡胞扇勤利治徳篠 ​偏 ​亮 ​媛 ​美 ​奮 ​撃 ​美 ​圏 ​購 ​助差 ​豚 ​畜 ​叡 ​最 ​刻 ​凄 ​慣 ​門 ​角 ​ff 嫉 ​姿 ​好 ​壇 ​墜 ​圏 ​嗜 ​番 ​喚 ​喉 ​町 ​何 ​到 ​翼 ​償 ​俸 ​侶イト ​娘、姫岡 ​妃 ​豪 ​堰 ​園 ​疇 ​鳴 ​噌 ​唆 ​叱 ​亀訂 ​判 ​売 ​鷹 ​倣 ​例 ​行 ​婦 ​娯 ​妨研 ​塁 ​塊 ​圭 ​喋 ​嗣 ​暖 ​局波 ​吹 ​形 ​部 ​馬 ​偏 ​個 ​個前 ​使 ​嫡 ​娼 ​好 ​場 ​堪 ​地量 ​噂 ​贈 ​腫 ​噛 ​晒 ​悪E 勇 ​凱 ​儒 ​倭 ​組 ​例 ​堀 ​嫌 ​妖 ​襲 ​堤 ​堆 ​響 ​臓 ​噛 ​晒 ​晩 ​国 ​番l 凹 ​九 ​個 ​但 ​五 ​478 APPIENDIX, 嫡輝橋高壁妻劉要争学教該撃居撃孵儒宋実ハ宏官率容青宮辰究宣守藤寛寝霊客塞賞 ​寮寝龍対突勤形君尻屈層履乾弧順離時戦稽崇尾駿闘説貴規勝断暁験興嶺 ​競継田港異風怒幅船映畠唯計握幌職幽庄府康摩唐痛度魔廊魔魔魔願廠魔神 ​麺獄池弦弧警弱弱弾遷家彗 ​杉彰径徒偏循徹微微付杵柏怖冷志法怒特 ​桃想性概窓 ​悟情棟備慢棒俊停帳倒関懐悼停欄情悩側腰握惧獄腕恨敗態 ​槍標原態盤嫌瀬斬(断)憲憑悪撤澤憶艦僧叡解闘撫瀬識躍権謎成成戒書状賊残 ​雇房属批掘括妙挟把打抗披抹抽折抗提拠拍拐括拭捨挑傘拳持挑挫把換捉 ​据挑抱拘押擦捻棲援悼持擁接抗施措揆描揮握握揮端援捜擁揚擁掴墓境推 ​撤焼燃擁撮搬擁擁壇検調擁携擁擦携郷撃墳彼効放敵敵磐斑斜幹期施施施旋 ​施元旭助長呪昆映見晃映音晋)晒嘘哲晦長喧量際陽喋瞭曖噴暗易曹島選敷 ​場遡朝基膜臓架否泉社李神杭査把竹析枠架柳樹拓批神析枢東栃栖相拷核 ​栽楽桁証極恒結挑梅枠桶艇枠棟概島業相槍悟校流禁死梶福業梁根検薬競業棟 ​様根棲腕接橋検椎板様楚検橋格糖様郷棒榴楊奨撃横揃槍棟神薬槻槽構縦 ​欄福趣嫌樽樺橋豪橘橙極像標植検檜検悩横艦権慣欄飲敷敬飲執欧敷敷飲 ​敷風歪殊残映狙殉残建弾積職股殻段敵殿盤母吐田比義耗覧限気犯江汎未沖 ​池江%沿近浜池査泳治注温況池に派泊泳洪溶洗造淡混渉通誕瀬酒洪潤洗 ​洪激海准淳淵海淳温業潮温湾酒渦深滑湯砂澤湖満滑演溝涯済瀬瀬演遡浅溶 ​溶 ​漂流藤淳治連瀬澄潟潤漏潜浸瀬潰澄遊湾概濃演澤溝艦濃清演潟測識 ​ADDITIONAI」 LIST OI" CHINESE CHARACTERS. 479 潤灌激灯族条多炎放枝拒抱柄桃体略承獅焼畑楚焉焦燥娘媛重焼媒照偏娘幡 ​購慰樺喜 ​織燃焼燕燥嫁隠欄薬焼焼撃釜爬状聴鷹ム平性扉先響髄慎犠狙狭押猫 ​狙狙清握猪喉鉄獣概繁獣獲獅妙玲追棚荘琉豚競暇播朝整環境霊境灘夢駆響 ​腕 ​癖癌療魔癌癖雇瀬癖癖発較皇暗戦般素霊蓋監慮略周呪皆弦降巻贈唯際睦 ​署 ​順腹噛警陣瞬瞭瞳曖験賛開種嘱直論矛殆危灰知短橋研砦硫研哨硬硫得碑確悪 ​磯 ​磁魂語磐礎礎礁礎噴購磯磐酸祀赴破祇砕耐真喫濃御業譲再秀秒税乗秘 ​租破秋評奏秩総碑理後高業穂穂穂機穫空写究空 ​窒寛賞窺賞電容数貯棟残竣場笠一等 ​笑管状筋等目答空笛答筋笹彼衛管筑筒宮籍寛筆算舞館等箱筆鎌筋織答築飲等 ​篠飾警鉄箕額警鏡響数籠条叔柏粘弱楽練粋縁魔糞糖糖輝精羅輝料納転純 ​効業索納 ​約継舷給練絞紹緩約縮輪緊排織般細緯練懸績縮綾終継締続纏蘭編 ​纏績纏繊纏警隣警岡要不役手 ​古図民罰羅羅差差差美高麗超倉弱葬前衛騎翅輝翻考者 ​耗組組柳呪歌聡 ​暗聘智奪最職襲粛難撃助射吐肝肝航豚殿版肪肢胆胎獣肥 ​胞骨脱胴脂脅賊歴唇牌脈賢院握脳腫聴腸腺隠隔管膚膜腔膝膝膨賦膳随鷹 ​艦濃腎管臆験磨臓威鎌昇春男悪部釘外愛舞紡軸蛇将艇艦良難糖獣文幸若」苦以 ​菊英芥苗」芸元芽革茶苦荷苛基子苦蒲池那芽若茜茨花昔 ​菊花革普長荘英華茶茶菌高 ​琉菱萌薄芸始妻菅藻章恋薬董菓読菊暮襲薬蔵薦葬薩審蒸藤豪薄燕董著蔵書 ​薔薦薦漢薬蘇蕭薬諸虚虜読脳風虹蛇断至岐朝番断組蛇鈴妹始養蜂娯崎 ​軽 ​480 APIPENDIX, 哨罰鋼辱幌艇物場晴腕触韓唱幅幅腹端焼職端標勢条撃整幡蜂鍵隣幡幕解軍端 ​秦㎞論豪識貴霊鋼鷲術街衛衝衡衛杉狂給称交製表食書長裂砲神診確殆神高裕猫梁 ​裸碑弱稿視揮裸薄塞襲穂裏招壁機㎞建裏礎 ​㎞瀬襲構覇悪数貸視祀観観観郷 ​輸館訂計誇調診警説評誌論説証請誕詳譲譲諫謀論諸課諸講諸響議調調 ​謎講謀識謳譜講謎識齢腕堅監幽約射招家響既販照査賠賛高麗噴路駐魔賦購 ​賛質勝臓叔競緒越超診趙吐政腕政跡蹴鉄拓眼蹴晩時跳胴跡踊践課堀踪職躍 ​踏填盛離障蹴職壁塞躍闘踏晴闘踏喋隣噴㎞競航艦軌軟航診輌試軽競 ​轄輌綴轄幅興韓撤離艦響享群、L池迅送進近逆述迎道透逝遅送逮達運浦追 ​透過道遍過違適遜遮潮遠遼遠激適遍避遡避郡都郊都都郷町配融酷酷酔酬 ​酵酸酸離酵酷醒醐融臨警酸鶴㎞醸賞驚乗釣釧鉄鋭鉱銀鈴鈴銭街鉄鉄鏡鍋 ​錯鏡門閃関関闘閣関聞闘闇関闘闘闘闘破阻陸渉陵阪随隋限障離求隷集雑 ​唯焦高確離離難雲下電雪寛霧霧露露響覇震㎞非霊非魔観歴面朝軽朝執輌軽撃轄 ​熱 ​鞭鍵輔章瞳非葉龍頻願頼顕領頼撃堀離職調飾館銭鶴観館鶴韓鎮襲歴 ​誠護憑験驚験駐略隣驚幕暁嘘骸㎞調髄髪髭髪髪比髪画髪髪髪髪蹴関園闘響 ​輝㎞魚 ​船鮮鮮絶鮮館紋館激鮮観総蝶鍋鶴鍋鶴㎞翻鱗鶴鮮艦館㎞ 鱗島場高嶋鶴属鶴鶴鶴蹴盤養㎞鶴鴨鶴警鶴鶴鶴鴨鷹鷲㎞斎慶㎞賞勢 ​麺腕魔摩季熱察㎞窯㎞徴歴㎞罪驚裁撃興軒㎞観幅競離倉霊襲範 ​INDEX 0F SUBJE6TS TREATED, (ſen seberal references are ſicen the most important is placed/irst) Abbreviated characters。367. Abbreviations in Kana, 194. Addresses。425-6,439-40。446. Advertisements, 247 et Seg.,255. Aino names borrowed from, 230-1;226. Capitals how here used,8,449. Chinese characters abbreviat- ed。367; 193. Chinese characters different pronunciation gives different sense。51。374. Chinese characters dificult to readin compounds。370 Chinese characters embody history and old customs, 106 107。110 et pass. Chinese characters irregular pronunciations of 375. Chinese characters irregularly written。369. Chinese characters Kana spell- ing of。197-9. Chinese characters old forms of、103, et seg 40, 120,126, 216。217。448. Chinese characters phonetic element in, 107。448. Chinese characters represent- ing foreign words。371 Chinese characters selection of Commonest 5-7。39, et paSS. Chinese characters square and “grass,”409. Chinese syntax。377; 43。54, 304. Chinese texts how read by the Japanese。377. Christian names。234. Compounds variously read,51。 224。226。234, Confucianists Japanese。304, 333。339。347。378. Cursive writing。409; 193-5。384 Diacritical marks。3l。378. Dictionaries Próf。6, 111。112, 127。376. Englishism8,332-3;49,312. 409; 74-5, Chine8e characters structure of 103, et pass. Chinese characters supple- mentary lists of。302。477. Chinese characters。two run into one,369. Chinese characters used irre- gularly。186-7。225。375 et 1ルdS8 Chinese characters, used phonetically, 185 et seq ; 96、97。225。230。231. Chinese characters Yarious pronunciations of 372; 9, et pass. Chinese characters vulgar。369. Chinese characters whence Kana is derived ISS-9, et Seq 193-5. Chinese characters with special Japanese signification,370 Chinese characters written small。377. Chinese Classics。378;253. Chinese influence, 4, 185 et 2DaSS。 Chinese phrases,385. Chinese poetry。383. Chinese pronunciation prefer- red to Japanese 235。448-9. 188, Epistolary Style, 253. European influence。255. Toreign words transcription of 207-S。230;96-7。185. Fukuzawas writings。332 350 Gods。names of 237. Go-ON。372; 9, et pass, GoZAsörö。443. Grammar of written language, 13,409. Grass handl。409;188. GYOSHowriting。409. * HEN,”112. AHiragana 29, 188-9, et stg ｡ 193-5。199;4。447。ct pass. Historical personages 236. 482 INDEX OTSUBJECTS TREATED Homonymous characters inter- changeable。261。444 et pass. HYAKUsa0-yomi 110。228 Ideographs、103。107。448;40, 72。386, et pass. 総 ​Inns names of。229. Inscriptions。384 Irregular transcription8 225 et paSS. Irregularly written characters, 369. Italics,8。251。450 Japaneseideographs, 127。287。 369. JIK-KAN。69. JINDAI MoJI、387. JUKUJI。333。385 Kaeri-TEN。378 KAISIO writing。409. KAMBUN。377. Aamnutri 112 Aana, 185;29;3-5 Aana in place-names, 224. Kana orthography。195 Aana written Slnall。377. Agana-mafirl。4-5、247 et seq. Kana-zukal。195. KAN-ON。372;9 et Dass, IKato Hiroyuki's writings,341 Aatalana。189。193-4。207。210; 4, et paSS. “ KoKINSHü。”204。206. IKOMON。103. IKUN, 103。449. Letter-writing。409. Long vowels。34。198. MIAN-YO-Gana。188, et pass, “MAN-YO-SHü,"185, et seq ; 231 MIencius、texts from。378-383. Mixed Script, 4-5。202-3。247. Mixed transcriptions。225. Modern literature extracts from。299, et seq. Newspaper extracts。258, et seq 299。305 et seq。345 Nigori、31。194。210,233。256. Notice-boards。53-7,82。376. ON。103。449. Order of study 7。10. Order of writing。30,376 Orthography(Kana)。195;30 Personal names men's 234, 253。308 Personal names, women's。236. Phonetic use of Chinese charac- ters。185 et seq ; 96,97。207. “Phonetics,"107 et seq. Place names。223;98-9。185. Place names variously read, 226. Poetry。185 et seq 204-6,383; 25。91。240. PostScripts。446. “Primitives,”110. Printing。193。446. Pronunciation changes in,26, 186-7。195 et seq. Pronunciation modern Chinese。374;96-7。198,230, 260。450. Proper､names。223。304 and See Place names Personal names and Surnames, Proverbs。34。63-4。98-9。200. Provinces, of 227-8. Pseudonyms。300、304。317. IPunctuation,31。251。378. “ Radicals." 107 et seq es- pecially。113, et seq. alternative names Radicals inappropriate。127. Radicals, 369. Radicals variously placed, 127, 369. Railway lines names of。228. interchanged 126, Railway stations names of, 248-9。376. Reading lesson8 (Kana)。32-6, 199, et seq. Reading of Chinese texts。377 Readings various, 9, 51 224, 234, et pass, Rebus writing。186-7, Receipt forms of 426-7。441。 447. Reduplication。 how indicated, 32。80-1。199. Rhyme, 108。383。 et pass. Romanisation。3. IRYAKUJI、367. Shop-names。34。229. Sign-boards,56-7,376。386. Sörö。442;409,253. SOSHowriting。409. Square characters。409. Surnames。46。98-9。231. Syllabaries。29。189. Tablets inscriptions on。384 Telegrams。210 Temple names。229. Te-ni-too-ha。17. Tö-IN。374. Tones。199。383. TSukuri l12. Two names run into one。228, 304, Vulgar characters。369. Women's letters。447. Writinglessons。8,39, et pass, Ya-frushi、386. ZoKUJI。369. EIRRATA. TPage 10 near end.ーFor“1,600,"read“1,900”(The exact numberis 1,961) The Chinese character 久 ​appears twice in the Character List、viz as Nos. 258 and 691. Two Hiragana forms have been admitted into the Japanese text of Section VI, which shoud not properly appeartill Section VI wiz ×い ​for は(ha) and ど ​a common contraction of こ ​and ビ ​(koto) An impending change in the telegraph rates will probally render the form given on p・211 obsolete in some points before the publication of this volume. Substitute latics for sMALL CAPITAIs in the following cases:ーpage 72, line 3, Hibu p 151。1ine 15 nao p.164 line 18 mo ; p 276, line 3 Okabe. SubstitutesMALLCAPITAIs for lalics:ーp.87 line 11。KAIGUNSHö; p.114 line 7。DAN; D. 115 line 9 from bottom。BUN; p 162 line 8 from bottom SEwA; p 232, line 12 from bottom HoNDA; p 276, line 2 Go ; p.310 line 5 from bottom, NI-Ko; p.352 line 3, GWAITO. ・ 75, line 4 from bottom.ーFor JUKYo。1ead JüKYo. ・99, line 12.ーTor lohibatca read ICHIkanoa. ・196, line 11.ーFor キコエ。read キコエ･ ・235 last line but one.ーFor Oyama read Oyama 269, line 5.ーFor 4zabu read AzaDU. 306 line 2.ーFor Köda Rohan, read Köda RoHAN. ・315。 line 9.ーTor obu read öku. line 12.ーFor JTN-YA read JIN-yo. 33 Printed by the Shüeisha Tökyö。 明治三十二年四月五日印刷 ​明治 ​金 ​十 ​圓 ​治三十二年四月十日発行 ​。。。 英 ​國 ​人 ​東京帝國大學名興教師 ​著 ​作 ​者パシル、ホール、チャムプレジ ​版 ​権東京市麻布匿材木町五十五番地 ​発 ​行 ​者増 ​島 ​六 ​郎 ​折有東京市牛込匿市ヶ谷加賀町一丁目十二番地 ​丘の印 ​刷 ​者吉 ​岡厳 ​八 ​東京市牛込匿市ヶ谷加賀町一丁目十二番地 ​印 ​刷 ​所 ​秀英舎第一工場 ​横演本町通六十番 ​務 ​責 ​所クリー及 ​ワルシ商曾 ​BYTHE SAME AUTHOR A Handbook of Coloquial Japanese, 1 Vol. crown 8vo 3rd Edit. A Romanised Japanese Reader (Modern Written Style)、3Vols.。16mo viz Vol I, Japanese Text ; Vol II English Translation; Vol III Notes. Essay in Aid of a Gramman and Dictionary of the Luchuan Language (Published as Supplement to Vol XXIII of the “Transactions of the Asiatio Society of Japan.") The Language Mythology and Geographical Womenclature of Japan Wielped in the Light of Aino Studias、1 Vol 4to (Published as a “Memoir of the Literature College of the Imperial University of Japan.") /min Japanese (being Notes on Various Subjects connected with Japan for the Use of Travellers and Others) 1 Vol. crown 8vo。3rd Edit, The Classical Poetry of the Japanese、1 Vol.。8vo. A Translation of the “Kofiki," or “ Records of Ancient Matters," acith Introduction and Commentary、1 Vol (Published as Supplement to Vol. X of tho “Transactions of the Asiatio Society of Japan") In Collaboration with W B. Mason。 Esq. Murray's Handbook fr Japan、1 Vol. crown 8vo., 5th Edit. ｼ ​楽 ​え ​* * を3 %% | | 39015089089695 る｡ 警警***